LIBRARY 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

SANTA  BARBARA 


PRESENTED  BY 
MR.  &  MRS.  HOWARD  A.  WILCOX 


p 


I 


ITH  THE  WORLD'S 
PEOPLE    ^    ^    ^ 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  ETHNIC  ORIGIN,  PRIMI- 
TIVE ESTATE.  EARLY  MIGRATIONS,  SOCIAL 
EVOLUTION,  AND  PRESENT  CONDITIONS  AND 
PROMISE  OF  THE  PRINCIPAL  FAMILIES  OF  MEN 


TOGETHER  WITH  A  PRELIMINARY  INQUIRY  ON  THE 
TIME.  PLACE  AND   MANNER  OF  THE   BEGINNING 


By  JOHN  CLARK   RIDPATH,   LL.   D. 

AUTHOR  OF  "HISTORY  OF  THE  WORLD  "  ETC. 


PROFUSELY   ILLUSTRATED  WITH   COLORED   PLATES,  RACE  MAPS 
AND  CHARTS.  TYPE   PICTURES,   SKETCHES.  AND  DIAGRAMS 


WASHINGTON,  D.  C. 

CLARK   E.  RIDPATH 

1915 


Cn^inni.uit  1903-1311 

SllP  3)iiiira  UriitliriB  }JiililiBhiiig  Q!om;)aii!i 

All  Kiiiljla  Striirrurft 


Jnri  fi$tmh. 


Primitive  Estate  of  the  Human  Race. 


BOOK   III-PRIMEVAL    MAN. 


Chapter  XV.— Divers  Aspects  oe  Barbaric  LiEEi. 


1 

T  is  the  purpose  in 
tliis  book  to  present 
as  inuch  as  is  known 
relative  to  the  prim- 
itive condition  of  man- 
kind in  several  quar- 
ters of  the  earth.  The 
progress  of  historical  science  and  archae- 
ological research  has  now  made  us  famil- 
iar with  many  aspects  of  4he  earl)-  life 
of  man  hitherto  unknown.  It  is  pos- 
sible, with  our  present  light,  to  make  a 
tolerably  accurate  picture  of  the  social 
Essential  inter-  phenomena  of  several  pec- 
tototiXHo"  pies  in  those  stages  of  thei.r 
conditions.  development  which  lie  com- 

pletely beyond  the  horizon  of  formal 
history.  Nor  can  it  be  doubted  that 
such    reconstruction   and  revival  of  the 


M.— Vol. 


-i8 


primeval  conditions  of  our  race,  passing 
from  the  state  of  absolute  unconscious* 
ness  into  the  semiwaking  of  the  early 
dawn,  will  prove  of  the  keenest  interest 
if  only  the  work  be  patiently  and  sym- 
pathetically performed. 

It  must  be  understood  at  the  outset 
that  the  beginnings  of  civilization  in  dif- 
ferent  parts  of  the  world  are  exceedingly 
diverse  in  their  aspects  and  Diverse  aspects 
tendencies.  Nothing  can  °j;i;:,^^„^:S 
be  more  striking  than  the  ^^'^  of  man. 
contrasts  which  the  early  races  of  men 
present  to  the  student  in  their  methods 
and  peculiarities  of  development.  In- 
deed, hardly  any  two  of  the  primitive 
tribes  of  men  wrought  in  the  same  man- 
ner or  with  the  same  results.  Their 
work    in   attempting  to  construct  their 

265 


266 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


social  forms  was  as  various  as  the  con- 
ditions of  the  primeval  world  in  Avhich 
they  struggled  for  existence. 

From  these  considerations  it  will  be 
necessary  to  an  adequate  imderstanding 
Varying  activi-  of  the  primitive  condition 
tiesofmaninthe     f  mankind  to  sketch,   in 

Btruggle  fores-  ' 

istence.  the      following     chapters, 

several  distinct  phases  of  the  social  and 
economic  life  of  man  as  we  see  the  same 


forest,  Avith  his  rude  implements  and 
utensils,  and  becomes  a  man  of  the 
woods,    a    roving    hunter, 

°  Savages  of the 

traversmg  hill  and  thicket,  woods  and  sea- 
eating  the  mast  of  the  oak 
a.nd  the  beech  tree,  living  by  the  haz- 
ards of  migration  and  tribal  warfare. 
Still  again,  he  gathers  his'  little  group 
around  him  on  the  shingly  shore  of  the 
northern  seas.      He  rakes  from  the  sand. 


MAN   IN  •lilK  A(;K  ok  the  CAVE  HKAK.— Drawn  by   Kiiiilc  l!.i)..id. 


obscurely  outlined  along  the  far  horizon 
of  traJitional  historj'.  In  one  quarter 
of  the  world  wc  shall  see  the  newborn 
man  take  to  the  caverns  for  ri  habitation 
and  defense.  We  shall  see  him,  with 
huge  clubs  in  his  hands,  fighting  like  a 
giant  with  wild  beasts,  sometimes  crush- 
ing their  skulls  and  sometimes  himself 
torn  to  death  by  their  tremendous  fangs. 
In  another  quart<;r  man  takes   to  the 


where  the  receding  wave  has  been,  the 
shellfish  left  there  by  the  tide.  These 
he  breaks  and  devours  for  his  subsist- 
ence, lie  builds  him  a  lent,  and  con- 
structs simple  implements  for  the  gather- 
ing and  preparation  of  his  food.  He 
heaps  up  around  him  tlie  waste  of  his 
rude  methods  of  life,  the  ddbri,^  of  his 
half-savage  industry,  until  his  tent  is  on 
a  .shell  mound,  mi.xed  with  broken  frag- 


PRIMEVAL   MAX.—DIVl'.RS  ASPliCTS   OF  BARBARIC  LIFE.       267 


ments  of  his  utensils,  and  bearing  lliiis 
to  future  ages  the  sole  evidence  of  his 
existence  and  manner  of  life. 

Still  again  we  see  the  primitive  man 
driving  piles  in  the  margin  of  the  moun- 
primevaiman  tain  lake  and  building  a 
builds  for  him-     platform  upon  them,  and  on 

self  a  home  over     -l  ^  ' 

the  water.  this    platform,    above    the 

water,  rearing  rude  huts,  from  which  he 
reaches  the  shore  by  a  flattened  log  or 
other  simple  means  of  transit.     Here  he 


herds  driven  from  place  to  place  on  the 
plains  of  the  East,  as  the  spring  line  of 
verdure  fluctuated  over  the  landscape 
like  the  shadow  of  a  cloud. 

Again,  we  note  those  who   built  for 
themselves  abodes  of  mud  and  bitumen. 
We  see  the  low-lying  plain  Barbarian 
with  its  cubical  houses  of  Ts^^^l^^i 
clay   or    sun-dried    bricks,  bricks. 
and  are  surprised  to  observe  that  what 
some  primitive  tribes  of  the  Orient  did  in 


ASPECTS  OF  BARRARIC  LIFE.— Hut  of  Ostiaks.— Drawn  by  Durand  Brager. 


is  comparatively  safe  from  the  attacks  of 
the  wild  beasts  with  which  he  finds 
himself  otherwise  unable  to  contend. 
Through  the  rude  slabs  in  the  floor  in 
his  dwelling  he  also  drops  into  the  water 
his  broken  implements  of  peace  and  war ; 
and  these  vestiges  of  a  primitive  and 
peculiar  form  of  life  are  taken  from  the 
mud  in  our  own  century  to  bear  witness 
of  one  of  the  strangest  aspects  of  prim- 
itive history.  As  to  the  so-called  pa- 
triarchs of  antiquity,  their  well-known 
method  was  that  of  keepers  of  flocks  and 


the  dawn  of  their  nationality  thousands 
of  years  ago,  the  Arizonian  races  of 
vSouthwestern  North  America  have  re- 
duplicated, in  every  particular,  in  their 
attempted  emergence  from  barbarism. 
In  all  the  central  regions  of  the  New 
World  the  Red  -Man  will  invite  us  with 
his  wigwam  to  scrutinize  his  manners 
and  customs  and  to  note,  not  without 
sympathy,  his  hopes  and  aspirations. 

Far  to  the  north  the  frozen  ice  huts 
appear,  with  their  stunted  but  resolute 
inhabitants  braving  the    rigors    of   the 


268 


GREAT  RACES   OE  MAXKTXD. 


frigid  zone,  kindling  the  fires  within 
them  and  without  from  the  same  heavy 
carbonaceons  elements  furnished  by  the 
monsters  of  the  deep.  All  these  and 
many  more  are  the  peculiarities  of  pri- 
meval life  which  will  demand  our  atten- 
tion in  the  the  present  book. 

It  can  but  be  of  interest  in  this  con- 


would,  under  the  influence  of  instinct 
correlated  with  their  environment,  adopt 
almost  identical  methods  in  their  strug- 
gle for  existence  and  progress,  and 
present  a  common  type  of  development ; 
but  the  facts  are  utterly  at  variance 
with  this  hypothesis.  To  the  casual  ob- 
server, indeed,  it  would  seem  that  the 


nection  to  discuss  briefly  the  question 
ti'/zi'  /'/  is  tliat  such  radical  differences 
Why  do  savages  cxislcd  among  the  primi- 
aZrZ,";r  tivc  tribes  of  men  in  their 
°"'f"''  methods      of      organizing 

themselves  into  societies.  What  were 
the  causes  of  so  great  divergences  in 
the  early  life  of  man.'  It  would  be  in- 
ferred, ii  priori,  thai  all  semibar1)arous 
peoples  in  their  emergence  from  savagery 


Ii  THtt  Skulls. — Drawn  by  Riou, 


diverse  methods,  the  opposing  manners 
and  customs,  and  the  contradictory  in- 
stitutions of  primitive  mankind,  were 
the  work  of  caprice  rather  than  of  I'ca- 
son  and  order.  A  closer  study  of  the 
problem,  however,  will  doubtless  show 
that  in  this  also,  as  well  as  in  all  other 
elements  of  human  histoiy,  law  has 
been  the  doniinaul  priucipli-  and  reason 
the  guiding  light. 


270 


GREAT  RACES   OE  MAXKlND. 


Doubtless  the  first  great  cai:se  of  the 
divergences  noticeable  in  the  begin- 
nings of  civilization  between  the  meth- 
ods  of  one  tribe  or  family  of  men  and 
those  of  another,  is  the  varying  influences 
First  cause  the  of  nature  reacting  upon 
reactions  of  na-    ^j^     human  frame  and  fac- 

tore  on  homau 

faculties.  ultics.       The    aspects  and 

conditions  of  the  external  world  are  far 
removed  from  regularity.  Every  region 
has  its  own  climate,  its  own  aspect  of 
earth  and  sky.  As  to  the  earth  itself, 
its  surface  is  variable  in  the  last  degree. 
The  soil  has  different  potencies.  The 
water  distribution  passes  through  all 
grades  from  scarcity  to  abi;ndance,  from 
the  blistering  desert  to  the  dripping 
humidity  of  rainy  islands.  The  surface 
in  some  parts  spreads  out  on  a  dead 
level  of  valley  or  plain,  and  anon  rises 
into  hill  and  cliff  and  mountain.  The 
running  streams  are  equally  irregular  in 
their  disposal.  Some  regions  have  the 
rivers  as  the  basal  fact  in  their  consti- 
tution, while  in  others  the  range  of 
highlands,  the  rocky  ridge  or  snow  peaks 
scattered  at  intervals,  are  the  fundamen- 
tal condition  of  geograi^h}'.  Greater 
still  is  the  variation  of  heat  and  cold, 
from  the  rigor  of  the  hyperborean 
regions  to  the  furnace  of  the  tropics; 
and,  if  possible,  the  differences  in  the 
electrical  and  magnetic  forces  that  girdle 
the  earth  and  impart  a  certain  nervous 
tension  to  all  animal  existence  are  even 
more  pronounced  and  remarkable. 

Under  these  varying  circumstances  of 
the  external  world  the  plants  on  its  sur- 
Man  ospeciaiiy  facc  and  the  living  crea- 
=CB':uhe  tures  that  subsist  thereby 
natural  world,  fluctuate  and  change  in 
their  instincts  and  manner  of  life.  Par- 
ticularly does  that  supreme  animal 
called  man  fit  by  multifarious  adjust- 
ments into  his  changeful  environment. 
From  liis  superior  and  more  refined  or- 


ganization he  is  especially  susceptible  to 
the  influences  of  the  external  world. 
More  than  any  beast  of  the  field  does  he 
sway  and  bend  and  conform  to  the  cli- 
matic exigencies  under  which  he  is 
placed.  In  him  the  sap  of  the  world 
circulates  almost  as  palpably  and  po- 
tently as  in  the  plant  that  fixes  its  roots 
in  the  soil.  In  him  every  varying  con- 
dition of  the  outer  world  is  reflected; 
and  in  him  the  very  tone  and  rhythm 
and  pulsebeat  of  universal  nature  find  a 
perpetual  echo  and  response. 

These  considerations  are  fully  borne 
out  by  an  actual  examination  of  the  prim- 
itive life  of  man  in  proc-  aii  parts  of  citU- 
ess  of  development  under  ^^^.^eVSng 
the  varying  conditions  of  conditions, 
nature.  Indeed,  no  stage  of  human 
growth  is  exempt  from  the  domination 
of  the  natural  world.  Every  part 
and  filament  of  the  garb  which  civiliza- 
tion wears  has  taken  its  form  and 
color  and  substance  in  large  measure 
froin  the  material  elements  and  condi- 
tions under  which  it  is  woven.  It  can 
not  be  doubted  that  all  the  aspects  of 
the  life  and  endeavor  of  man  have  in 
them,  when  closely  scrutinized,  the  out- 
line and  semblance  of  physical  condi- 
tions caught  by  reflection  from  the 
external  forms  and  circumstances  of  his 
environment  and  home. 

,S()  palpable  and  powerful  have  been 
these  influences  of  the  external  world  on 
the  development  and  char-  Theory  of  envi- 
acter  of  the  human  race  that  T:r::^lX^.^ 
many  authors    have    been  too  for. 
disposed  to  make  them  the  be-all  and 
the  end-all  of  tlie   civilization  of   man. 
By  such  writers  the  theory  of  a  physical 
basis  for  all  things  has  been  confidently 
adopted ;  and  it  is  urged,  without  doubt 
or  hesitation,  that  even  the  highest  and 
most  spiritual  faculties  and  moods  of  the 
human     mind    are    resolvable    by    easy 


PRIMEVAL   MAX.—Dir/iRS  ASJ'IiCTS   OF  BARBARIC  LIFE. 


271 


process    into    elemental  parts  derivaljle 
from  nature. 

Under  this  h)-pothcsisman  is  regarded 
simply  as  a  plant  with  powers  of  lo- 
comotion and  consciousness.  True,  his 
feet  do  not  strike  into  the  soil.  He  has 
no  local  attachment  to  the  ground  out  of 
which  he  has  sprung;  but  like  those 
vegetable  anomalies  which  grow  freely 
in  the  open  air  or  water  without  the  for- 
mality of  roots  and  tendrils,  so  man,  in 


to  which  it  is  applied.  Nature  has,  in- 
deed, done  much  to  give  form  and 
fashion  to  the  various  and  divergent  as- 
pects of  human  life ;  but  there  are  many 
differences  existing  in  the  methods  em- 
ployed byprimitive,  and  even  by  civilized, 
peoples  which  can  not  be  so  resolved  and 
explained.  Another  general  cause  comes 
into  the  field  of  vision,  and  that  is  the 
influence  of  innate  instincts  and  dispo 
sitions  in  mankind,  working  in  some  in- 


VARIABILITY  ILLUSTRATED  IN  MULTIPLE  YOUNG  OF  SAME  MOTHER.— Gi^inea  Pigs 


this  view  of  his  genesis  and  nature, 
grows  and  develops  into  conscious  life 
and  powerful  activity  by  the  mere  ab- 
sorption, from  his  free  surroundings,  of 
all  his  elemental  juices,  his  fibers,  and 
his  faculties. 

But  this  view  of  the  case  is  inadequate 
to  the  solution  of  the  problem.  The 
Ethnic  instincts  theory  of  a  physical  basis  of 
fo^qintn"''"  Civilization  is  by  no  means 
^^^-  to    be    rejected    as   a    chi- 

mera. It  is  simply  insufficient  of  it  self 
to  explain  and  elucidate  the  phenomena 


stances  toward  one  end  and  in  others  to 
an  opposite  or  diverse  result.  That  such 
native  and  inherent  differences  do  exist 
in  human  kind  can  not  be  doubted,  and 
that  the  influence  of  the  same  has  been 
largely  potential  in  producing  the  va- 
rious aspects  of  early  civilization  is,  it  is 
believed,  susceptible  of  the  clearest 
proof. 

If  we  descend  into  the  germinal  con- 
ditions of  the  vegetable  world  we  find 
that  even  the  plants  are,  in  virtue  of 
their  own  nature,  impressed  with  great 


272 


GREAT  RACES    OF  2HXKIND. 


variations.     The  seeds  taken  from  the 
same  pod  and  planted  in  the  same  bed 


tinct  and  unmistakable  evidences  of  di-- 
vergence  and  individuality.     If  we  go 


M  HjK A  I'l  1K\'  II  \KI1  \KJSM.— I'AMi'  OF  TUP.  Kim;iii!KZ.— Drawn  by  F.milc  Bayard, 

and  nurtured  under  identical  conditions 
exhibit  in  growth  and  development  dis- 


forward  one  stage  and  begin  an  exami- 
nation of  the  phenomena  of  animal  life, 


nUMIlVAL   MAN.—DIVRKS   ASPECTS    OF  nARBARIC  LIFE. 


273 


we  find  the  divergent  principle  still 
more  active  and  emphatic.  In  the  mul- 
Theiawofvaria-  tiple  young  of  the  Same 
mother  we  have  the  varia- 
bility of  nature  illustrated 
in  every  element  of  organization.  The 
color  is  different.  Some  are  black,  some 
are  parti-colored,  and  some  are  white. 


tion  independ- 
ent of  environ- 
ment. 


procreative  act,  develoiDcd  in  the  same 
matrix,  and  thrust  into  the  world  under 
identical  conditions,  are  more  than  ap- 
proximately alike. 

Take,  for  instance,  the  jDointers  and 
setters  in  which  the  hunter  finds  so  great 
delight.  Never  yet,  perhaps,  have  two 
of  these  animals,  under  the  strictest  dis- 


SEDENTARY  BARBARISM.— House  of  Greenland  Esquimau. 


Similar  variations,  though  perhaps  less 
pronounced,  will  be  discovered  in  form 
and  function.  One  outgrows  the  other. 
One  is  of  superior  activity;  one  is 
hardier,  and  another  has  by  nature  a 
greater  longevity.  If  we  proceed  to 
scrutinize  the  instincts  and  dispositions 
of  the  group  the  differences  are  still 
more  marked.  In  fact,  no  two  of  these 
living  creatures,  produced  by  the  same 


cipline  of  the  same  master,  been  devel- 
oped into  identity  of  method  and  char- 
acter.     The  law   of  animal   Animal  life  un- 
life  in  this  respect  is   sus-  tiJ^'^^^ZT 
ceptible  of  infinite  illustra-  divergences, 
tion.     Every  species  of  living  creatures 
is  still  in  a  state  and  process  of  differen- 
tiation under  that  primal  law  of  evolu- 
tion  which    tends    to    individualize    all 
forms  of  life :  and  as  we  ascend  in  the 


274 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAX  KIND. 


scale  of  being'. the  action  of  this  law  is 
constantly  increased  in  vigor  and  inten- 
sity. 

In  man  the  presence  of  the  divergent 
and  individualizing  tendency  has  been 
In  man  and  especially    powerful    from 

tTeTat'oT^re'i!  the  beginning.  Theprimi- 
Eity  prevails.  tive  raccs  had  each  its  spe- 
cial instinct  and  individual  character.  No 
two  of  them  were  moved  by  the  same 
innate  impulses  or  the  same  conscious 
purposes.  The  ends  of  tribal  endeavor 
were  as  diverse  as  the  methods  employed 
to  reach  them.  And  it  is  the  existence, 
radically,  in  the  human  family  of  this 
difference  of  instinct  and  motive  that, 
combined  with  the  powerful  influence  of 
the  natural  world  reacting  upon  the 
sensitive  faculties  of  man,  has  produced 
the  striking  and  peculiar  differences, 
oppositions,  even  antagonisms,  which 
we  discover  in  the  primitive  history  of 
mankind. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  working  of 
these  innate  divergent  tendencies  in  the 
Migratory  habit  human  race,  take  the  great 
on'r^te^'dlffer.  fact  of  tribal  migration.  In 
e>ices.  the    primitive    history    of 

the  world  no  other  fact,  perhaps,  has  so 
great  prominence  as  has  the  migratory 
disposition  exhibited  by  the  early  races ; 
but  the  working  of  this  instinct  was 
exhibited  by  them  only  in  part.  That 
is,  there  were  conservative  tribes  and 
radical  tribes  in  the  primeval  world,  the 
former  of  which  gave  no  sign  of  the 
migratory  impulse,  while  the  latter 
were  swayed  thereby  to  the  extent  of 
having  no  other  history  than  that  of 
removal. 

A  closer  analysis  will  show  that  in  the 
same  tribe  the  migratory  disposition 
would  appear,  seizing  like  an  insupport- 


able passion  upon  some  members  of  tht 
clan  and  household,  while  others  would  be 
exempt  from  its  influence.  A  division 
of  sentiment  would  appear  The  moving  pas- 
among   these    unconscious  .tTJ^™ 

o  the  same  com* 

folk  leading  to  a  radical  munity. 
difference  of  tribal  action  and  policy.  A 
break-up  among  the  family  would  ensue, 
a  part  drifting  away  under  the  action  of 
an  instinct  as  natural  and  inevitable  as 
that  which  drives  the  bee  swarm  from 
the  parent  colony  to  the  distant  forest. 
That  is,  in  a  given  household  some 
members,  born  under  identical  condi- 
tions with  the  rest,  would  feel  the  mov- 
ing passion  and  go,  while  the  rest,  un- 
swayed by  any  such  instinctive  motive, 
would  remain  in  their  native  seats, 
unable  even  to  appreciate  the  impulse 
and  disposition  which  had  separated 
their  kinsmen  from  them.  The  Orient 
is  to-day,  in  some  sense,  a  residuum  of 
those  peoples  over  whom  the  migratory 
passion  was  never  dominant,  while  all 
Europe  and  America,  even  to  the  shore 
line  of  the  Pacific,  is,  in  a  like  sense, 
the  result  of  a  certain  innate  radicalism 
which  has  forced  the  moving  races 
further  and  further  onward,  until  at  last 
it  threatens  to  leap  the  greatest  of  the 
oceans  and  precipitate  itself  again  upon 
the  East. 

This  division  of  mankind  into  a 
migratory  and  nonmigratory  part  must 
have  been  based,  in  its  ultimate  analysis, 
upon  innate  differences  and  unconscious, 
unreasoning  impulses  in  those  original 
tribes  from  which  Asia  and  Euroj^e 
have  alike  been  peopled.  Nor  can  it 
well  be  understood  how  the  influence  of 
the  external  world  can  adequately  ac- 
count for  the  true  genesis  and  primal 
workings  of  this  migratory  habit. 


PRIM  El -A  L   lUAN.—CArii   DWJUJJlRS    OF  EUKOPIi. 


275 


CHAPTER  XVI.— Thk  Cave  Dwellers  oe  Europe. 


ONG  before  the  incom- 
ing of  the  first  Aryan 
peoples  into  Europe 
tribes  and  races  of  men 
were  already  diffused 
over  the  country.  Nor 
is  it  possible  for  us,  in 
the  present  state  of  knowledge,  to  pierce 
the  bottom   of  these  human  strata  and 


For  the  present,  archaeological  and 
ethnical  inquiry  has  reached  down  only 
to  this  epoch  when  the  aborigines  of 
Western  Europe  were  contemporaneous 
with  certain  extinct  species  of  animals. 
It  is  here  that  we  must  begin  our  inquiry 
relative  to  the  primitive  life  of  mai)  in 
those  parts  of  the  world  with  which  we 
are  most  familiar.     It  is  well  to  repeat 


IDEAL  LANDSCAPE  OF  THE  ACE  OF  REI'Tl  lbs  — Uraun  by  K 


find  the  actual  beginnings  of  the  life  of 
man  on  the  European  continent.  It  is 
now  clear  that  the  first  men  roaming 
Contempo-  about  in  a  state  of  savagery 

through  the  forests  of 
Denmark,  of  German3^  of 
France,  and  of  Britain  were  contempo- 
raneous with  several  races  of  animals 
that  were  extinct  before  the  beginnings 
of  authentic  history. 


raneity  of  man 
and  certain  eX' 
tiuct  animals. 


that  the  period  here  referred  to  is  an- 
terior to  the  time  when  the  first  Aryans 
— the  Celts,  the  Italic  tribes,  and  the 
Teutones — made  their  first  inroads  into 
the  AVest. 

It  is  only  within  the  present  century 
that  our  knowledge  relative  to  primeval 
man  in  Western  Europe  has  taken  a 
somewhat  definite  form.  Such  inquiry 
has  been  impeded  by  many  prejudices 


276 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


and  prepossessions  of  the  human  mind — 

many  beliefs  which  are  no  longer  tenable 

under  the  lis^ht  of  increas- 

Modern  leaders 

of  archaeological    ing  knowledge.    The  labors 
nqiui-y.  ^^  several  eminent  archaeol- 

ogists and  ethnologists,  such  as  Sir 
Charles  Lyell  and  Sir  John  Lubbock  in 
England,  Messieurs  Toumal  and  Christol 
in  France,  Dr.  P.  C.  Schmerling  in  Ger- 
man}-,  and  Professors  Steenstrup  and 
Nilsson  of  Sweden,  have  brought  the 
resources  of  their  genius  to  bear  upon 
the  problem  of  the  antiquity  and  prim- 
itive life  of  man,  and  have  succeeded  in 
reconstructing  the  primeval  conditions 
of  civilization. 


the  cave  dwellers  of  Western  Europe 
flourished.  If  we  examine  the  crust  of 
the  earth  aboi'e  those  strata  which  con- 
stitute the  so-called  age  of  reptiles,  we 
shall  find  the  same  to  be  divided  into 
two  great  layers,  the  lower  of  which  is 
called  the  Tertiary  and  the  upper  the 
Post-Tertiary  Period.  The  post-tertiary 
period  is  itself  composed  of  two  strata, 
the  lower  of  which  is  called  the  Post- 
Pliocene  and  the  upper  the  Recent,  which 
latter  embraces,  in  general  terms,  what 
is  popularly  called  the  surface  of  the 
earth.  These  two  periods,  the  tertiary 
and  post-tertiary,  cover  the  geologic 
age  of  mammals.     The  mammalia  are 


Post-Tertiary . 


Tertiary  Period. 


Pliocene. 


Miocene. 


Recent 

Post-Pliocene  [Epoch  of  the  Cave  Men] 
Newer  Pliocene 
Older  Pliocene 
Upper  Miocene 
Lower  Miocene 
f  Upper  Eocene 

Eocene <  Middle  Eocene 

I   Lower  Eocene 


Cenozoi'c  Time — Age  of  Mammals. 


DIAGRAM  OF  THE  TERTIARV  AND  POST-TERTIARY  PERIODS,  SHOWING  THE  GEOLOGICAL  PLACE  OF  THB 

-      CAVE  DWELLERS. 


In  the  present  chapter  it  will  be  the 
aim  to  present  the  leading  features  of 
Place  of  the  cave  tribal  life  as  the  .same  are 
mZXtr  illustrated  in  the  story  of 
logical  data.  the  Cavc  D  wellcrs  of  West- 
em  Europe.  There  was,  in  prehistoric 
ages,  in  many  parts  of  the  western 
European  states  a  race  of  men  of  a  low 
grade  of  culture  who  chose  the  caverns 
which  natui'c  had  hollowed  out  as  their 
abodes,  and  within  these  dreary  domiciles 
enacted  the  domestic  drama  of  their 
lives. 

It  is  desirable  to  note  the  geological 
epoch,  now  well  determined,  in  which 


conterminous  with  it,  having  first  made 
their  appearance  in  what  is  called  the 
Lower  Eocene  and  having  a  continu- 
ous existence  through  all  the  upper 
strata.  Chronologically  speaking,  the 
period  here  referred  to,  beginning  with 
the  bottom  of  the  tertiary  and  reach- 
ing to  the  present,  is  called  Cenozoi'c 
time.  The  above  diagram,  drawn  ac- 
cording to  Sir  Charles  Lyell,  will  show 
tlie  various  relations  of  these  strata  and 
the  place  of  the  cave  dwellers. 

It  mu.st  be  tinderstood  with  reference 
to  the  above  diagram  that  all  existing 
species  of   mammals   and  man  himself 


PRIMEVAL  AIAN.—CAVIl   DWFJ.I.RRS   OF  EUROPE. 


277 


the  recent,  or 

quaternary, 

epoch. 


belong  to  what  is  called  the  recent,  or 
quaternary,  epoch.  There  were,  how- 
Man  belongs  to  ever,  several  species  of 
great  animals  formerly  well 
known  in  Europe,  whose 
existence  as  distinct  varieties  reached  up 
from  the  pliocene  period  of  the  tertiary 
epoch  into  the  post-pliocene  era,  and  in 
that  era  ceased  to  exist.  It  appears  that 
certain  climatic  changes  took  place  in 


the  extinct  mammals  above  referred  to 
that  the  demonstration  of  this  early 
form  of  existence  on  the  earth  has  been 
made.  The  proof  that  man  was  con- 
temporaneous with  several  varieties  of 
animal  life  no  longer  present  in  the 
countries  where  it  formerly  flourished, 
is  clear  and  irrefragable,  and  it  only  re- 
mains in  the  following  pages  to  deter- 
mine as  much  as  we  may  of  the  primi- 


IDEAL  LANDSCAPE  OK  THE  CRETACEOUS  PERIOD.— Drawn  by 


Europe,  rendering  the  country  untenable 
to  these  forms  of  life. 

Now  it  is  in  this  post-pliocene  epoch 
that  the  cave  dwellers  had  their  career. 
Extinct  mam-  It  was  at  the  time  when 
mais  comhabit-    the  spccics  of  animals  just 

ants  with  man  in  x'  J 

Europe.  mentioned  were  still  prev- 

alent in  the  west  of  Europe  that  the 
cave  man  had  his  abode  there.  He  was 
their  companion  and  fellow  of  the  woods 
and  caverns;  and  it  is  by  the  commin- 
gling of  the  debris  and  ruins  of  his  sav- 
ag-e  life  with  the  relics  and  vestiges  of 


tive  condition  in  which  the  cave  man 
held  his  barbarous  fortunes. 

The  savage  races  of  men,  on  their  way 
from  the  low  condition  in  which  they 
are  still  found  in  absolute  savages  pass 
barbarity  to   civilized  peo-  t:^:XoZ^r 

pies,      pass      through      four   civilization. 

epochs  of  development.  These  are  de- 
termined by  archaeologists  chiefly  by 
the  character  of  the  implements  and 
utensils  which  are  fabricated  by  primi- 
tive peoples  in  the  dift'erent  stages  of 
their  progress.     It  had  been  found  that 


278 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


this  progress  is  uniform  in  all  parts  of 
the  world,  and  that  when  barbarians  are 
discovered  in  a  given  stage  of  growth 
the  next  stage  mav  ahvavs  be  inferred 
by  the  general  law  which  governs  the 
evolution.  This  movement  forward 
proceeds  from  a  grade  of  life  but  little 
above  mere  animality,  and  ends  with 
the  emergence  of  the  tribe  into  full  his- 
torical activity. 

The  various  materials  which  the  races 


certain  varieties  of  rock  formation,  and 
by  simple  modifications,  or  even,  at  the 
first,  by  no  modification  at  all,  converts 
them  into  implements. 

The  materials  first  chosen  are  gener- 
ally flint  and  obsidian,  and  the  primitive 
stage  of  workmanship  consists  in  merely 
breaking  the  substance  into  shape.  It 
is  this  fact  of  breakage  into  form,  as  dis- 
tinguished from  other  methods  of  fabri- 
cation, that  marks  the  very  first  stage  of 


IDEAL  LANDSCAPK  OF  THE  PLEISTOCENE  PERIOD  (AGE  OF  MAN).-Drawn  by  Ric 


of  men  have  employed  in  the  fabrication 
of  tools  and  utensils  arc  principally  stone, 
Matfii-i.-iis fm-       wood,  bone,  horn,   copper, 

SL'^^^nHiJ:™';^'",;.  l^i-'>n^-^-.  ^nd  iron-in  the 
ing  impiementa.  order  named.  Among  civ- 
ilized peoples  the  latter  metal  is  refined 
into  different  forms  of  wrought  iron,  cast 
iron,  and  finally  the  various  grades  of 
steel.  The  primitive  man,  however, 
begins  with  stone.  He  takes  from  the 
ground,  by  a   sort  of  naliiral  selection, 


man's  development  as  a  tool-making 
animal.  Perhaps  in  no  quarter  of  the 
world  has  a  .savage  tribe  emerged  from 
barbarism  without  employing  this  very 
obvious  method  of  producing  imjile- 
ments.  It  is  claimed  by  the  most  em- 
inent naturalists  that  man,  even  in 
the  most  rudimentary  stages  of  his  ev- 
olution, has  been  a  tool-making  and 
tool-using  animal,  and  tliat  he  is  dis- 
crfminatcd   by    this    fact— strongly    dis- 


JMPLEMENTS  AND  ORNAMENTS  USED  BY  PRIMEVAL  MAN.  IN  THE  ORDER  OF  THE  MATERIALS  EMPLOYETX. 
1,  2,  Si^ne  and  wooden  weapons  of  New  Caledonians ;  3,  bone  skewers  ;  4,  harpoon  of  stag's  horn  ;  5,  copper  celt ;  6,  carpen- 
ter's bronze  chisel ;  7,  bronze  dagger  with  iron  handle  ;  8,  iron  ornaments  of  Africans. 


280 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


criminated — from  the  highest  grades  of 
living  beings  below  him. 

No  animal  except  man  has  been 
known  to  make  or  to  use  a  tool.  That 
Man  the  tool-  is,  the  conscious  design  of 
doinor  so  has  never  been  ob- 
served  in  the  most  supe- 
rior specimens  of  the  lower  grades  of 
animal  intelligence.     The  monkey,  the 


making  and 

club-thro'wlng 

animal. 


this  accidental  and  instinctive  employ- 
ment of  clubs  and  missiles  and  the  con- 
scious fabrication  of  a  tool  lies  a  great 
gap  in  intelligence — the  gap  between 
the  instinct  of  the  inferior  and  the  con- 
scious reason  of  the  superior  creature. 

Man,  then,  begins  his  career  as  an 
artisan  by  the  making  of  tools  and  im- 
plements from  the  flinty  forms  of  rock. 


MANUI-ACTURE  OF  FLINT  IMPLEMENTS  BY  PREHISTORIC  MAN.— Drawn  by  Kmile  liuyard.. 


ape,  the  ourang,  the  gorilla,  and  the 
chimpanzee  arc  all  in  some  sense  club- 
using  and  club-throwing  animals.  They 
grip  and  swing  missiles  with  obvious 
design  to  a  certain  end ;  but  in  doing  so 
they  merely  seize  what  accident  has 
placed  within  their  reach,  and  there  is 
no  single  instance  recorded  in  wliicli  an 
animal  has  been  known  to  adapt  a  stick 
or  stone  to  any  intended  use.     Between 


He  soon  discovers  that  this  substance, 
by   a   little   skill,   may  be  broken   into 
foi-ms  approximatelyadapt-  Artisanship be- 
cd    to    his    wants.     Prog-  gi"f.^iththe 

o      making  of  tools 

ress  begins — progress  in  and  weapons, 
the  selection  of  materials  and  progress 
in  the  methods  of  forming  his  utensils. 
But  for  a  long  period  breakage  is  the 
general  method  wiiich  lie  employs,  and 
this  fact  of  fracture  in  the  fabrication  of 


PRIMEVAL  MAN.— CAVE   DWELLERS   OE  EUROPE. 


281 


tools  is  the  essential  feature  by  which 
the  first  stage  of  human  development  is 
characterized. 

This  first  epoch  is  called  the  old 
Old  stone  age  stone  age,  or,  if  we  em- 
inarks  first  stage     |        ^j       Scientific   term 

in  human  devel-    -t^     •' 

opment.  given  thereto  by  natural- 

ists, the  palaeolithic  age — a  term  derived 
from  the  Greek  roots  sig- 
nifying the  same  thing.  It 
is  impossible  to  determine 
for  how  long  a  period  a 
savage  tribe  will  remain  in 
this  primitive  stage  of  ev- 
olution. Doubtless  the 
palaeolithic  era  of  devel- 
opment is  never  precisely 
the  same  in  time  in  the 
case  of  any  two  barbarous 
tribes,  but  the  process  is 
the  same.  The  time  re- 
mains indeterminate. 
Another  fact  of  great  im- 
portance to  be  noted  is  that 
this  primeval  epoch  of 
human  growth  has  ap- 
peared at  different  times, 
in  different  quarters  of  the 
earth,  as  already  said.  It 
is  highly  likely — almost 
certain — that  all  existing 
peoples  have,  in  their  rudi- 
mentary condition,  passed 
through  the  old  stone  age 
as  the  first  phase  of  their 
growth  into  a  national  life ; 
but  at  what  era  this  oc- 
curred in  the  case  of  any 
given  family  of  men  it  is  impossible  to 
determine. 

The  chi-onology  of  such  a  development 
Chronology  of  caii  not  be  ascertained  or 
Ipo^hnotdeter-  adjusted.  In  One  quarter  of 
minabie.  the   earth   a   savage    tribe 

will  be  found  at  the  present  day  in  the 

palseolithic  state  of  growth.     In  another 
M. — Vol.  I — 19 


quarter  this  epoch  of  emergence  from 
barbarism  has  been  passed  a  century, 
even  several  centuries  ago,  and  in  others 
we  must  look  back  through  many  ages 
if  we  would  discover  even  the  hint  of 
such  a  stage  of  evolution.  This  is  to  say 
that  the  development  of  savage  life  is 
never  synchronous  among  the  different 


PALAEOLITHIC   FLINT   IMPLEMENTS,    FROM    HOXNE. 


raceg,  but  that  such  development  is  as 
various  in  time  as  it  is  in  place.  The 
process  has  been  going  on  for  many 
thousands  of  years  and  is  still  going  on, 
under  our  own  authentic  observation,  in 
many  parts  of  the  unreclaimed  conti- 
nents and  barbarous  islands  of  the  seas. 
While  this  want  of  contemporaneity  is 


282 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIXD. 


an  embarrassment  in  the  construction  of 
tribal  history,  it  is  a  great  advantage  in 
the  actual  comprehension  of  the  methods 


PRIMEVAL   MAN — CHASE   IN  THE  REINDEER    PERIOD. 
Drawn  liy  Emilc  Uayard, 


of  the  ])n'milive  man.  Wc  arc  able  tn- 
day  to  scnitinize  these  methods  and  to 
ob.scrve  and  note  the  actual  processes  by 
which     the    tool-making    animal    goes 


forward  from  one  stage  of  his  develop- 
ment to  another.  In  the  South  Sea 
islands  the  natives  have  been  watched 

in  the  act  of  con- 
s  t  r  u  c  t  i  n  g  old 
stone  imple- 
ments, and  the 
process,  withal, 
is  very  different 
from  what  might 
have  been  sup- 
posed.  The 
savage  takes  a 
small  block  of 
flint  between  his 
naked  feet  and, 
pressing  it  into  a 
certain  position 
w  i  t  h  his  toes, 
drops  upon  i  t 
endwise  a  long 
pestle  of  wood 
in  such  way  as  to 
spall  off  a  splinter 
from  the  side. 
The  stroke  is  re- 
peated,  and 
another  spall,  or 
"flake,"  so- 
called,  is  thrown 
off;  and  so  on 
until,  by  careful 
chipping,  the 
a  r  r  o  w  h  e  a  d  or 
s  p  e  a  r  p  o  i  n  t  or 
whatever  it  is  is 
broken  into 
sliape.  Doubt- 
less this  simple 
process  has  been 
practiced,  with 
slight      modifica- 

tinns  of  IIK-Ultxl,   by  all  the    Habits  of  prlme- 
j     M  r  i-1  ^.A  A      v.al  man  discov- 

.savage  tribes  of  the  woild,  „,^„i„i„hi«  ^^ 

and      doubtless      the      same    tennis  and  arts. 

manner  of  fabrication  will  continue  untile 


if" 


PRIMEVAL    M.LV.—CAFB   DWJlLLERS    UE  EUROPE. 


283 


manship  marks 
second  stage  of 
the  evolution. 


by  the  spread  of  civilization,  this  primi- 
tive stage  of  humanity  shall  disappear 
from  the  earth. 

The  palaeolithic,  or  old  stone,  age  at 
length  gives  place  to  a  higher  form  of 
manufacture — a  more  elegant  and  useful 
Neolithic  work-  method  of  making  utensils 
and  weapons.  The  primi- 
tive man,  in  course  of  time, 
discovers  that  by  attrition  or  rubbing  he 
can  reduce  his  tools  to  a  more 
and  satisfactory  pattern. 
The  forms  which  ho  has 
hitherto  attained  by  the  proc- 
ess of  breakage  and  chip- 
ping have  been  only  approx- 
imate to  the  ideal  forms 
which  he  has  had  in  mind. 
In  the  second  stage  of  his 
development  he  labors  to 
reach  a  correct  outline  by 
reducing  the  substance  on 
which  he  is  working  into 
proper  form  by  rubbing  or 
grinding  against  some  other 
material.  The  time  rela- 
tions of  this  discoveiy  also 
are  unknown  ;  but  that  such 
a  transformation  from  the 
rough  or  broken  stone  im- 
plements of  primeval  man 
to  the  smooth  tools  and  uten- 
sils of  his  secondary  stage 
of  development  does  exist — has  existed 
in  the  case  of  every  tribe — is  clearly 
demonstrable.  Every  museum,  or  even 
small  private  collection,  of  ancient  stone 
workmanship  gathered  from  the  valleys 
of  the  European  ri\-crs,  froin  the  peat 
bogs  of  Denmark,  or  turned  up  by  the 
plow  in  the  open  fields  of  North  America, 
will  show  unmistakable  evidences  of  the 
change  which  has  everywhere  taken 
place  from  the  age  of  broken  or  chipped- 
off  fabrication  to  the  age  of  smoothed 
or  polished  manufacture. 


To  this  second  epoch  of  implement- 
making  archasologists  have  given  the 
name    of   the    new  .stone, 

.  Relation  of  the 

or  neolithic,  age.  That  stone  epochs  to 
it  follows  the  older  and  "--e«°'°ey. 
ruder  era  is  clearly  proved,  but  its  dura- 
tion, as  in  the  case  of  the  preceding 
epoch  of  broken  stonework,  can  never  be 
more  than  approximately  determined. 
The  relative  place  of  the  neolithic  era 
in  the  evolution  of  the  civilized  forms 
of  life  is  as  well  known  as  tha't  the 
age  of  mammals  succeeds  the  age 
of  reptiles  in  the  geological  his- 
tory of  the  earth.  Indeed,  all  of 
the  stages  of  human  evolution 
which  we  are  here  considering 
have  a  striking  likeness  and  anal- 
(jgy  to  the  successive  eras  in  the 


Stone  axes,  Ireland.  Stone  celt  with  h.indle. 

EXAMPLES   OF   NEOLITHIC   WORKMANSHIP. 

geological  formation  of  our  globe.  The 
one  is  as  fixed  and  certain  in  its  laws  of 
succession  as  the  other,  and  we  should  no 
more  expect  to  find  a  deviation  from  the 
orderly  progress  by  which  the  savage 
man  proceeded  from  the  old  stone  to 
the  new  stone  and  from  the  new  stone 
to  the  subsequent  ages  of  his  develop- 
ment than  we  should  expect  to  find  the 
coal  measures  of  the  carboniferous  age 
on  top  of  the  chalk  beds  of  the  age  of 
reptiles. 

There    are  many  extraneous    proofs, 


284 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIXD. 


moreover,  that  the  half-barbarous  peo- 
ples of  the  world,  after  passing-  into 
the  neolithic  age,  have,  in 
other  respects  than  that  of 
implement-making,  entered 
into  a  wider  and  more  complex  develop- 
ment. It  is  not  only  in  the  making  of 
tools  that  the  savage  man  on  his  way  to 
largfer  and  more  rational  activities  dis- 


Complex  devel- 
opment coinci- 
dent vrith  new 
stone  age. 


Since  most  of  the  metals  of  the  earth 
exist  in  the  form  of  ores,    which  hide 
their  actual  contents  from  Great  span  be- 
the  unskilled  eye  of  barba-  ^r^anT^ge 
rism,ithashappenedamong  ofmetais. 
all  the  primitive  races  that  the  discovery 
and  manufacture   of  stone  implements 
has  preceded  by  many  long  stages  the 
production   of    metallic   forms.     In    the 


PRIMEVAL  MAN. — Koundeks  of  thr  wiuE  OF  I'.imnzk.— iM-.tun  by  I'.milc  B.iyurd. 


plays  his  increasing  skill.  All  the  ele- 
ments of  his  progress  are  correlated  and, 
in  .some  sen.se,  kept  even  with  his  rate  of 
growth  in  the  mere  matter  of  manufac- 
turing his  wares  and  weapons.  His  ex- 
pansion is  in  all  directions,  and  it  is  easy 
to  di.scovcr  by  evidences  deduced  from 
other  sources  the  general  course  which 
he  is  pursuing  toward  the  civilized  con- 
ditions of  life. 


cases  of  silver  and  gold,  which  exist  na- 
tive in  the  earth — or  at  least  the  gold — 
they  have  never  been  found  in  suflicient 
quantities  to  justify  the  primitive  -man 
in  the  attempt  to  make  implements 
therefrom.  The.se,  from  the  rarity  of 
their  distribution,  have  been  precious 
metals  from  the  first.  They  were  so  to 
all  the  savage  races  who  first  possessed 
the  earth,  and  have  continued  so,  even 


PKIM l:\-AI.   MAN.  — CAVE   DWIil.LEKS    OF  EUROPIi. 


285 


in  the  powerful  civilization  and  activities 
of  the  present.  .Among  other  metals 
copper,  and  even  tin,  also  existed  in  the 
native  form,  and  it  is  to  these  substances 
that  the  faculties  and  interest  of  the 
primeval  man  were  directed  when  he 
came  to  the  point  of  emergence  from  the 
neolithic  age.  He  had  now  wrought,  as 
much  as  might  well  be  done,  from  the 


faculties  might  find  a  freer  exercise. 
This  other  substance,  as  the  primitive 
history  of  man  has  now  demonstrated, 
was  copper — coj^per  first,  and  then  tin, 
or,  more  particularly,  a  mixture  of  the 
two,  called  broiirjc. 

Nothing  is  known  of  the  original  dis- 
covery which  seems  to  have  been  made 
in    many   quarters  of   the  earth,  of  the 


MANNERS  OF  PREHISTORIC  PEOPLES.— Feast  in  the  Age  of  Bronze.— Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 


Stone  materials  imder  his  hand  by  the 
processes  of  breakage  and  polishing.  It 
is  evident  on  reflection  that  mere  stone, 
such  as  flint  or  sandstone,  will  only 
bear  a  certain  amount  of  artisanship. 
Whoever  would  attempt  to  go  beyond 
the  natural  limits  existing  in  the  nature 
of  these  materials  would  come  to  an  im- 
passable barrier.  He  must  turn,  per- 
force, to  some  other  substance  upon 
which,  in  virtue  of  its  own  nature,  his 


great  advantage  to  be  gained  by  com- 
mingling  a   certain    percentage   (about 
one  tenth)  of  tin  with  na-  Art  of  com- 
tive    copper.     Such  a  dis-  ^^^^^^:^^l} 
covery,   however,    is    ver}-  the  bronze  age. 
certain  as  a  fact  and  very  remote  in  its 
date.     It  is  now  known  that  the  material 
of  the  weaponry  of  the  Trojan  warriors, 
called  clialchys   in  the    Homeric  poems 
and  tradition,  was  bronze  and  not  iron, 
and  the  old  word  ces  of  the  primitive 


286 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Latin  race  signified  the  same  thing.  At 
any  rate,  the  succession  of  an  age  of 
bronze  to  the  neolithic  age  is  a  fact 
well  established  in  archaeology.  The 
barbarous  and  now  warlike  peoples  of 
the  prehistoric  world  made  the  great  dis- 
covery of  a  hard  and  tenacious  metallic 
compound,  out  of  which  they  could  manu- 
facture at  will  substantial,  effective,  and 
even  beautiful  implements  so  greatly 
superior  to  those  which  they  had  hith- 
erto employed  as  to  constitute  an  epoch 
in  their  civilization.  This  discovery  of 
bronze  was  accompanied  with  many 
advances  in  the  life  and  manners  of 
the  people.  New  customs  were  intro- 
duced ;  the  family  was  better  organized, 
and  we  contemplate  the  beginnings  of 
a  rude  society.  vSo  the  third  stage  of 
the  human  evolution  which  we  are  here 
considering  was  that  in  which  the  half- 
barbarous,  peoples  of  the  primitive  world 
passed  out  of  the  new  stone  age  into 
the  age  of  bronze. 

The  inquiry  naturally  arises  in  this 
connection  why  it  is  that  in  nearly  all 
parts  of  the  earth  the  barbarous  peoples 

seem  to  have  passed  direct- 
No  intervening  .... 
ages  of  copper      ly  from  the  neolithic  into 

the  bronze-making  age  of 
development.  Why  was  it — why  is  it — 
that  the  primitive  peoples  did  not  pass 
through  a  clearly  defined  age  of  copper 
or  an  age  of  tin?  Why  should  the 
great  leap  have  been  made  from  so 
primitive  form  of  life  as  that  exhibited 
in  the  new  stone  age  into  the  com- 
paratively complex  and  highly  devel- 
oped activities  of  the  age  of  bronze? 
Bronze  is  a  composite  metal.  We  see 
from  the  perfect  composition  which  we 
find  in  the  implements  which  have  come 
to  us  from  the  age  of  its  early  manufac- 
ture that  the  ancients  understood  per- 
fectly the  percentage  of  tlic  (liffcrent 
metals,  and  this  knowledge  would  pre- 


suppose a  long  series  of  trials  and  ex- 
periments. True  it  is  that  in  some 
quarters  of  the  world,  particularly  in  the 
peat  measui"es  of  Denmark  and  along 
the  shores  of  the  great  lakes  in  North 
America,  many  copper  implements  have 
been  discovered.  But  these  finds  have 
been  so  irregular  as  rather  to  disprove 
than  to  establish  the  existence  of  an  age 
of  copper.  It  would  seem  that  the 
primitive  man  has  only  produced  tools 
and  utensils  of  copper  when  he  could 
not  procure  the  necessary  tin  to  make 
the  compound.  In  general,  the  fact  re- 
mains, archasologically  and  historically, 
that  in  nearly  all  parts  of  the  habitable 
globe  the  various  races  have  leaped  at 
one  stride  from  the  making  of  smooth 
stone  implements  to  the  manufacture 
and  use  of  bronze.  What  theory  may 
be  advanced  to  account  for  this  remark- 
able fact  in  the  prehistoric  development 
of  mankind? 

It  has  been  suggested  in  answer,  and 
with  much  show  of  probability,  that  the 

introduction    of    metals  for   Reasons  why 

tools  and  weapons  is  co-  fZ^lUtT^ 
incident  in  tribal  develop-  age  of  stone, 
ment  with  the  beginning  of  the  age  of 
aggression  and  conquest.  This  is  to 
say  that  when  men  have  once  discov- 
ered and  used  the  metals  the}'  are  at 
that  stage  of  tribal  life  in  which  the  lust 
of  war  and  conquest  begins  to  be  felt  as 
a  dominant  passion.  As  a  result  of  this, 
when  the  discovery  of  bronze  has  once 
been  made,  and  a  knowledge  diffused  of 
its  great  superiority  over  cither  of  the 
component  metals  of  which  it  is  consti- 
tuted, a  bronze-bearing  soldiery  would 
at  once  spring  into  existence.  Owing 
to  the  higher  development  and  aggres- 
sive instincts  of  this  soldiery,  conquest 
in  foreign  parts  would  very  soon  ensue, 
aiid  with  this  conquest  would  l)c  carried 
into    distant    regions    a     knowledge    of 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— CAVE   DWF.I.LERS   OF  EUROPE. 


287 


bronze  and  of  the  method  of  its  manu- 
facture. This  rational,  even  probable, 
explanation  has  been  offered  for  the  im- 
mediate succession  of  the  bronze  age  to 
the  age  of  stone.  Tribes  and  races 
still  engaged  in  the  fabrication  and  use 
of  flint  implements  and  weapons  would 
be  at  so  great  disadvantage  in  compari- 


glimpses  of  the  actual  historical  move- 
ments   of   men.     The    heroic    conflicts 
which  we   see   in   the  far  Historical  con. 
horizon,  the  sack  and  pil-  '^^^^^ 
lage  of  Troy,  the  early  and  age  of  bronze, 
shadowy    movements    of    mankind    in 
Asia   Minor,   in    Hellas,    and   in    Italy, 
bring  us,  at   least  in  tradition,  into  the 


Eg>'plian  knife. 


W,  I 


Bracelets,  Switzerland. 


Bronze  hairpins,  Switzerland. 
EXAMPLES  OF  BRONZE  WORKMANSHIP. 


\\ 


Copper 
spearhead. 


Son  with  a  bronze-beariiig  nation  as  to 
be  easily  overrun,  and  with  this  conquest 
the  knowledge  and  practice  of  bronze 
manufacture  would  immediately  follow. 
However  this  may  be,  the  age  of 
bronze  has  everywhere  succeeded  the 
neolithic  age  in  the  development  of 
civilization.  It  is  in  this  age  that  Ave 
generally     catch     the     first      authentic 


age  of  bronze,  and  it  is  safe  to  regard 
this  epoch  in  the  evolution  of  man  as 
the  substratum  of  authentic  history. 

After  a  long  period  in  bronze-making 
and  bronze-using,  the  pre-  _ 

°  ^  The  age  of  iron 

historic  tribes,  or  perhaps  succeeds  the 

,        ,  ,  . .  epoch  of  bronze. 

we  should  now  say  nations, 

pass  into  the  age  of  iron.     Iron,  except 

in  the  form  of  meteorites,  does  not  exist 


288 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIXD. 


in  the  native  state.  For  this  reason  its 
discovery  as  a  metal  happens  late  in  the 
history  of  man.  The  extraction  of  iron 
from  the  ore  is,  moreover,  exceedingly 
difficult  even  with   the  powerful  appli- 


Swcdcn. 
EXAMII.F.S   OF   IRON   WORKMANSHIP. 


ances  of  modern  metallurgy.  The  man 
of  antiquity  was  unable  to  produce  the 
requisite  heat,  and  even  had  he  Ix'cn 
master  of  an  adequate  temperature  he 
could  not  have  conjectured  by  h  priori 
reas(jning    that    such    a    substance    as 


metallic  iron  might  be  expected  to  issue 
from  the  rust-colored  stone  constituting 
the  ore. 

Doubtless  the  discovery  was  accidental. 
Indeed,  traditions  exist  to  this  effect.    It 

has  been  handed  down  that 

a        European 

Evolution  of 
discovery         of    ironworu  in  pri- 
1  1,      meval  Europe. 

iron  by  smelt- 
ing occurred  in  Bohemia 
within  the  historical  period. 
However  this  may  be,  we 
have  unmistakable  proofs 
that  somewhere  in  the  early 
dawn  of  the  Grseco-Italic 
development  in  Southern 
Europe  the  discovery  of 
the  process  of  extracting 
iron  was  made  and  the  fab- 
rication of  implements 
therefrom  begun.  The 
Greeks,  at  least  of  the  post- 
Homeric  epoch,  had  a 
soldiery  bearing  iron  weap- 
ons, and  it  appears  that  the 
Romans  from  the  first  faint 
limnings  of  tradition  armed 
themselves,  for  both  offense 
and  defense,  with  the  same 
heavy  and  enduring  metal. 
In  short,  the  age  of  iron  is, 
roughly  speaking,  the  age 
of  authentic  history. 
Though  the  ancient  Egyp 
tians  were  unacquainted 
with  iron,  and  tlunigh  the 
extent  of  its  use  among  the 
Assyrians  and  Babylonians 
has  not  been  clearly  deter- 
mined, the  fact  remains  that 
in  general  terms  the  manufacture  of  iron 
implements  has  been  a  circumstance  co- 
incident with  the  historic  development 
of  our  race.  We  are  now  and  have  been 
for  some  three  thou.sand  years  in  the  age 
of  iron,  and  it  would  seem  that  we  are 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— CAVE   DWJiLLEKS   OE  EUROPE. 


289 


destined  to  continue  in  the  same  epoch 
itntil  by  a  new  evolution  we  sliall  pass 
into  the  age  of  aluminum. 

This  somewhat  extended  digressive 
study  of  the  four  principal  eras  of  dcvel- 
Cave  dwellers  opmcnt  through  which  the 
the  most  pnmi-    ^^^.^^  ^f  xy\cn  havc  passcd 

tive  of  the  Euro-  ': 

pean  races.  \ya?,  bccu  made  nccessaiy  in 

order  to  a  clear  understanding  of  the 
true  place  of  the  cave  dwellers  of  West- 
ern Europe.  They  were  men  of  the 
old  stone  age.  Their  implements  were 
all  palaeolithic.  They  flourished,  or  at 
least  lived,  in  an  age  before 
the  art  of  grinding  and 
polishing  utensils  of  stone 
had  been  discovered.  This 
is  to  say  that  they  present 
the  most  friinithc  type  of 
mankind  with  which  we  are 
acquainted.  Nor  is  it  likely 
that  ethnologists  and  an- 
tiquarians will  ever  be  able 
to  deduce  from  the  prehis- 
toric shadows  a  form  of 
human  life  more  nearl\- 
allied  to  the  life  of  the 
lower  animals  than  is  that 
which  we  are  now  to  ex- 
amine. 

The  story  of  the  investi- 
gation of  the  cave  dwell- 
ings in  Europe  is  full  of  interest.  The 
Interest  of  the  care  and  zeal  with  which 
the  work  has  been  carried 
forward  will  always  elicit 
praise  from  those  who  are  concerned  to 
know  the  true  story  of  Ijhe  human  race 
on  the  earth.  As  early  as  1825  the  at- 
tention of  antiquaries  began  to  be  called 
to  the  fact  of  the  mixed  remains  of  men 
and  animals  in  various  caverns  which  had 
been  explored  for  other  than  scientific 
purposes.  It  was  not,  however,  until 
1833  that  the  distinguished  antiquary, 
Dr.  P.  C.  Schmerling,  of  Belgium,  forced 


upon  the  consideration  of  scholars  the 
unmistakable  lessons  which  the  caves 
had  revealed  to  him  and  his  colaborers. 

The  caverns  in  question  exist  in  many 
parts  of  the  Continent  and  of  England. 
They  abound  in  vSouthern  character  of  the 
France  and  along  the  -™e\T''' 
borders  of  Belgium.  They  ^^'^• 
are  dark  grottoes  in  limestone  rock,  and 
seem  in  nearly  all  cases  to  have  been 
selected  by  the  cave  men  because  of  the 
narrowness  and  defensibility  of  the 
openings.    In  many  instances  the  mouths 


investigation  of 
the  man  cay- 
erns. 


MAN   CAVERN   IN   GALEINREUTll,    BAVARIA. 

of  the  caverns  have  been  found  closed  by 
the  very  stones  which  the  rough  inhab- 
itants rolled  and  pushed  into  place  as  a 
barrier  against  their  enemies.  The 
floors  are  generally  on  a  lower  level  than 
the  openings,  which  fact  has  led  to  the 
accumulation  of  thick  layers  of  mud  and 
debris  on  the  bottom.  Over  this  collec- 
tion of  earthy  materials,  mixed  as  they 
are  with  the  relics  of  the  human  and  non- 
human  occupants  in  former  ages,  is 
nearly  always  spread  a  layer  of  that 
calcareous  substance  called  stalagmite, 
deposited  there  in  the  course  of  centuries 


290 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


by  the  lime-saturated  exudations  from 
the  roof  of  the  cavern.  This  stalagmitic 
floor,  holding'  its  secrets  underneath,  is 
generally  quite  hard,  and  is  in  many 
cases  two  or  three  feet  in  thickness. 
The  cavern  here  described  is  typical,  but 
is  subject  in  different  localities  to  con- 
siderable modifications  in  its  character 
and  details. 

It  was  such  a  cave  dwelling  as  this, 
called  the  Cavern  of  Engis,  that  Dr. 
Schmerling entered  and  explored  in  1832. 
Exploration  of  It  was  situated  near  Liege, 
by''Dr?lchrn;r  at  the  junction  of  the 
Ung.  ileuse  and  the  Ourthe,  in 

Belgium.  The  story  of  the  exploration 
is  as  heroic  as  the  results  were  novel  and 
instructive.  Schmerling  had  to  be  let 
down  into  the  cavern  by  a  rope  tied  to 
a  tree  outside.  He  was  obliged  to  slide 
in 'order  to  gain  an  entrance.  Within 
it  was  as  dark  as  night.  The  explorer 
had  to  creep  from  one  apartment  to  an- 
other through  contracted  and  dangerous 
passages.  Into  these  .spectral  vaults  he 
introduced  his  workmen.  Some  held 
torches  while  the  others  worked.  The 
floor  of  stalagmite  was  as  hard  as  marble. 
The  philosopher  was  obliged  to  stand 
hour  after  hour  with  his  feet  in  tlie  mud 
while  the  cold  exudations  from  the  roof 
of  the  cavern  dripped  on  his  head. 
Finally  the  stalagmitic  crust  was  broken 
■up  and  the  materials  underneath  brought 
to  exposure.  Everything  was  done  un- 
der vSchmerling's  personal  dirccti'on,  so 
that  no  false  statement  or  unfact  of  any 
kind  should  mix  with  the  results. 

The  results  were  marvelous.  Human 
skulls  and  indeed  whole  skeletons  were 
Careftiiness  of      found  in  the  clay  and  muck 

«onrrhrrduo.  ""^i^^-  ^i^«  ^""'-  ^f  ^^^^^?.- 

t'°ns-  mite.      And    to   make   the 

discovery  more  astounding,  the  bones  of 
several  species  of  extinct  animals  were 
found  intermingled  with  those  of  men  ! 


It  was  noted,  -moreover,  and  established 
to  a  demonstration  that  the  human  parts 
and  the  animal  parts  were  in  such  jux- 
taposition and  relation  as  to  prove  the 
coincident  lodgment  and  preservation  of 
the  remains.  Eveiy  fact  tending  to 
throw  light  on  the  discovery  was  care- 
fully recorded  by  Schmerling,  and  in 
the  following  year  he  published  a  trea- 
tise announcing  as  a  scientific  truth  the 
contemporaneous  existence  of  man  and 
the  mammoth  in  Western  Europe. 

A  second  digression  is  here  desirable, 
relating  in  this  instance  to  some  changes 
which  have  taken  place  in  significance  of 
the  fauna  of  the  continent  t::::i^:io^. 
since  the  close  of  the  plio-  an  cUmate. 
cene  era  of  geology.  It  appears  that 
certain  transformations  have  occurred  in 
the  climate  of  Europe  which  have  made 
the  country  untenable  to  several  species 
of  animals  formerly  prevalent  therein. 
About  seventeen  varieties  of  mammals 
have  disappeared  since  the  old  stone  age. 
These  embrace  several  species  of  heavy 
pachyderms  and  quite  a  number  of 
smaller  animals,  nearly  all  of  which  have 
their  habitat  either  in  the  tropics  or  in 
regions  much  more  tropical  than  any 
part  of  Europe.  That  these  species  for- 
merly abounded  on  the  continent  is 
clearly  demonstrable.  That  they  could 
not  possibly  exist  under  present  climatic 
conditions  is  also  true:  from  which  it 
seems  clearly  established  that  a  great 
change  toward  frigid  conditioiis  has 
taken  place  in  the  Eurojican  countries. 
This  change,  doubtless,  is  the  very  fact 
which  has  caused  the  extinction  of  the 
animals  referred  to  and  the  perpetuation 
of  the  varieties  now  existing.' 


'The  theory  of  llie  existence  of  a  trupical  conch- 
lion  in  the  nortliern  heniisplicie  in  tlie  aj^e  pracii- 
hig  tlie  Inst  glacial  ejioch  of  our  planet  may  now 
be  considered  as  a  demonstrated  scientific  truth. 
See  the  discussion  of  the  subject,  p.  ante  57. 


rRIMEVAL   MAN.— CAVE   DWPJJ.RRS    OF  EUROPE. 


291 


The  seventeen  species  of  mammalia 
which  have  thus  been  extinguished  by 
the  vicissitude  of  climate  are  as  follows : 
Species  of  ex-  The  cavc  bear;  a  second 
^"ocfatTwith  variety  called  Ursus prisons, 
^^^-  or   the  ancient   bear;    the 

cave  hyena;  the  cave  lion;  the  mam- 
moth ;  another  species  of  the  genus 
Elcplias,  called  the  old  elephant;  the 
hairy  rhinoceros ;  two  other  species  of 
rhinoceros;  the  hippopotamus ;  the  musk 
ox ;  the  Irish  elk ;  the  wild  horse ;  the 
glutton;  the  reindeer;  the  aurochs,  or 
European  bison ;  and  the  urus,  or  primi- 
tive ox.  It  is  thought  by  naturalists 
that  some  of  the  species  here  enumer- 
ated have  perpetuated  themselves  in  de- 
flected varieties  of  the  original  until  the 
present,  but  the  rest  are  manifestly  and 
indubitably  extinct.  Yet  all  of  these  ani- 
mals were  prevalent  in  the  old  stone  age, 
and  it  is  the  testimony  of  the  cave  dwell- 
ing that  man  was  their  contemporary 
and  competitor  for  occupancy. 

Dr.  Schmerling  continued  his  investi- 
gations in  other  limestone  caverns  and 
Evidence  cmnu-  with  the  Same  general  re- 
'thi7h:ra^::Jof  s^lts.  in  at  least  four  or 
primeval  man.  five  of  the  caves  near  Liege 
he  found  unmistakable  proofs  that  they 
had  been  used  for  dwellings  in  the  pre- 
historic ages.  Evidences  of  the  manner 
of  life  of  the  primitive  barbarians  of 
Western  Europe  accuinulated,  and  fact 
was  added  to  fact  in  illustration  of  the 
conditions  under  which  man  contended 
with  the  laws  of  his  environment  before 
the  first  peoples  of  the  Aryan  race  had 
found  a  footing  in  the  countries  this 
side  of  the  Danube  and  the  Rhine. 

Before  proceeding  to  note  the  partic- 
ular contents  of  the  various  European 
cave  dwellings,  and  to  elucidate  their 
significance,  it  will  be  proper  to  enu- 
merate some  of  the  principal  caverns 
which  have  been   explored.     The   Bel- 


gian government  finally  undertook  the 
work  begun  by  Schmerling,  and  in  1 867 
sent  out  a  party  of  scien-  sketch  of  the 
tists  under  direction  of  the  niosttoportant 

cave  awelhngs 

naturalist,  Dupont,  to  car-  of  Europe, 
ry  forward  the  investigation.  Several 
other  caves  like  that  of  Engis  were  ex- 
amined in  the  same  region  and  the  con- 
tents transmitted  to  museums.  The 
cavern  of  Chaleux  yielded  in  addition  to 
its  animal  relics  a  vast  number  of  imple- 
ments, all  belonging  to  the  old  stone 
age.  That  of  Furfooz  was  almost 
equally  rich  in  prehistoric  materials. 
The  cave  called  Frou  du  Frontal  con- 
tained parts  of  thirteen  .skeletons.  The 
opening  of  this  vault  was  still  closed 
with  the  block  of  stone  which  the  cave 
men  had  used  to  barricade  the  entrance. 
The  grotto  of  Aurignac,  in  the  south  of 
France,  yielded  seventeen  prehistoric 
skeletons,  but  these  were  unfortunately 
lost  through  the  ignorance  of  the  mayor 
of  the  city.  In  the  department  of  Dor- 
dogne,  in  Southwestern  France,  a 
number  of  cave  dwellings  have  been 
explored  with  results  confirmatory  of 
those  attained  elsewhere;  and  in  con- 
nection with  these  caverns  the  addi- 
tional interesting  fact  was  noted  that 
artificial  chambers  connected  with  the 
natural  vaults  in  the  limestone  had  been 
excavated  and  used  by  the  primitive  oc 
cupants.  In  1S58  the  philosoioher,  Schaaf- 
hausen,  gave  to  the  public  an  account  of 
the  discoveries  recently  made  in  the 
limestone  cavern  of  Neanderthal,  be- 
tween Diisseldorf  and  Elberfeld,  includ- 
ing a  description  of  one  of  the  most  re- 
markable prehistoric  skulls  which  schol- 
ars have  had  the  fortune  to  examine. 

Turning  to  England,  one  of  the  most 
important   of   the    caverns 

'■  .    ,         .       1  Exploration  of 

formerly  inhabited  by  men  the  man  caverns 

,,      ,     ,  T'       ..'      of  England. 

IS   that   known    as    Ivent  s 

Hole,    near    Torquay,    in    Devonshire. 


292 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKEND. 


This  was  first  explored  by  the  scholar, 
MacEnery,  in  the  year  1825.  No 
published    account  of  the  results,  how- 


KOllU    AND    ROCK   SHELTER   OK   BRUNKJLEI. — AN    AliOIJE   OK    I'RIMl 

Drawn  by  Kiou. 

ever,  was  made  until  1859,  \vhen  tlic 
relics  wei"e  classified  by  Mr.  Vivian.  In 
1862,  a  remarkable  hyena  den  called 
VVokey  Hole,  near  Wells,  was  explored 


and  described  by  William  Boyd  Dawkins. 
jNIeanwhile  the  naturalist,  Goodwin- 
Austen,  had  reexamined  the  cavern  of 

Kent's  Hole,  and 
given  the  results 
in  a  memoir  to 
the  Geological  So- 
ciety, In  1858 
Dr.  Falconer  in 
formed  the  same 
learned  body  of 
the  interesting 
discoveries  made 
by  himself  in  a 
cave  dwelling  at 
Brixham,  also  in 
Devonshire ;  and 
afterward  a  Pro- 
f  e  s  s  o  r  Ramsay 
explored  the 
grotto  and  veri- 
fied the  former 
conclusions  r  e  - 
specting  its  con- 
tents. 

Explorations 
were  next  carried 
into  distant  parts. 
In  the  grotto  of 
Maccagnone,  i  n 
Sicily,  Dr.  Fal- 
coner made  dis- 
coveries in  the 
.same  general  line 
with  thosealready 
recorded.  The 
peculiarity  in  this 
instance  was  that 
m a  n  y  of  the 
relics  of  men  and 
animals  were 
found  aggluti- 
nated to  llie  toh,   or    roof,  „  „   ,  . 

'  Peculiar  finds  In 

of  the  cavern,  wliere  they  the  grotto  of 

1       ,  .        ,       ,  lit    Macoagnone. 

had    seemingly  been    held 

in   place  by  the   action  of   water  until 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— CAVE  DWELLERS   OE  EUROPE. 


293 


cave  life  drawn 
from  three 
sources. 


tte  precii^itation  of  lime  had  cemented 
them  to  the  ceiling!  Some  interesting 
caves  have  been  explored  at  Gibraltar 
with  results  similar  to  those  enumerated 
above. 

It  is  thus  that  antiquaries  and  scholars 
have  become  acquainted  with  the  condi- 
lUustrations  of  tions  Under  which  the  cave 
dwellers  of  the  prehistoric 
age  passed  their  existence. 
It  will  be  seen  at  a  glance  that  the  illus- 
trations of  the  life  of  these  primitive 
barbarians  are  drawn  first  from  the  char- 
acter of  the  human  remains  themselves ; 
secondly,  from  our  knowledge  of  the 
animals  with  the  bones  of  which  the 
human  relics  are  found  intermingled; 
and  thirdly,  from  the  character  of  the 
implements  and  utensils  which  the  cave 
men  left  with  their  own  skeletons  in  the 
clay  beds  of  the  caverns. — Let  us  look 
then,  first,  at  the  remains  of  the  cave 
men  themselves  and  compare  these 
human  relics  of  a  prehistoric  epoch  and 
people  with  the  like  parts  of  existing, 
races. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  skulls 
which  has  come  to  lis  from  the  time  of 
Characteristics  the  cavc  dwellers  is  that 
o?thTfng.s°"  found  ^y  Dr.  Schmerling 
sii^iii'  in  the  limestone  cavern  of 

Engis.  A  cast  of  this  skull  has  been 
made  and  duplicates  distributed  to  the 
leading  museums  of  the  world,  and  the 
most  skillful  naturalists  have  passed 
upon  its  character.  On  the  whole,  it  is 
of  smaller  capacity  and  less  symmetrical 
development  than  the  average  cranium 
of  the  civilized  man  of  to-day.  It  is 
narrower  in  the  forehead,  and  gives  evi- 
dent indications  of  weakness  in  other 
respects.  But  still  it  is  of  better  capacity 
and  much  less  forbidding  than  might  be 
expected  in  a  case  of  a  prehistoric  inhab- 
itant of  a  cavern.  The  skull  plate  is  not 
especially  thick,  and  that  part  which  is 


supposed  to  indicate  animality  is  not 
more  protuberant  than  in  the  case  of 
many  skulls  of  existing  races.  Professor 
Huxley  has  candidly  remarked  that  "  It 
is  a  fair  average  human  skull,  which 
might  have  belonged  to  a  philosopher, 


THE  E.NGIS   SKILL. 


or  might  have  contained  the  thoughtless 
brains  of  a  savage." 

Very  different  from  this,  however,  is 
the  skull  described  by  Schaafhausen, 
which  was  taken  from  the  cave  of  Nean- 
derthal, near  Diisseldorf,  in  Rhenish 
Prussia.     The   latter  is  so   exceedingly 


294 


GREAT  RACES    OE  MAXKIXD. 


gross  in  its  form  and  structure  as  to 
suo-eest,  almost  with  tlae  force  of  demon- 
stration,  a  type   of  life  but  little   above 


ity  indicated  by 
the  Neanderthal 
skull. 


THE  NKANIJKRTIIAt.   SKUI.L. 


that  of  the  beasts  of  tlic  fkld.  Tlic 
skull  is  almost  as  flat  and  thick  and  re- 
cceding  as  that  of  a  gorilla.  No  man 
of  any  existing  race,  even  the  most  bar- 


barous, has  a  skull  at  all  comparable 
with  the  Neanderthal  in  its  small  ca- 
pacity, outward-slopingocciput,  and  great 

thickness   PecuUar  animal- 

o  f       bone 
The     a  c 

companying  cut  of  an 
authentic  cast  will  suf- 
ficiently illustrate  the 
character  of  the  skull 
under  consideration. 

It  is  not  needed  in 
this  connection  to  enter, 
into  details  respecting 
the  character  of  the 
other  parts  of  the  hu- 
man skeletons  which 
have  been  found  in  the 
cave  dwellings  of  Eu- 
rope. It  is  sufficient  to 
note  the  fact  that  in 
general  these  remains 
depart  somewhat  from 
the  highly  developed  and 

sym  m  e  tr  i-    other  features 

1     f,...,,  ^    of  the  skeletons 
cal    foims    „f  the  cave 
O  f        living   dwellers. 

types  of  men,  and  verge 
off  unmistakably  in  some 
particulars  toward  the 
forms  of  the  lower  ani- 
mals. The  arms,  for 
instance,  of  the  cave 
men  were  longer  than 
those  of  existing  races. 
'J'he  hands  also  shared 
the  elongation  of  the 
humerus  and  ulna,  and 
appear  to  have  had  less 
of  that  lateral  flexibility 
which  distinguishes  the 
human  hand  from  the 
f(  irc  i)a\v  of  tlie  chimpanzee.  The  animal 
quality  is  again  ilhislralcd  in  tlie  size 
and  slia])e  of  the  under  jaws  of  tiie  cave 
men.     Tliere  is  in  this  respect  a  consid- 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— CAVE   DWELLERS   OE  EUROPE. 


296 


erable  departure  from  the  square,  lifjht, 
and  symmetrical  lower  jaw  of  existing 
raees.  The  teeth  also  of  the  cave 
dweller  were,  as  a  rule,  larger  and  more 
canine  than  the  human  teeth  of  the  pres- 
ent. The  shape  and  armature  of  the 
mouth  were  more  distinctly  carnivorous 
than  could  be  found  in  the  case  of  any 
living  species  of  men,  and  the  bones  of 
the  body  were,  as  a  rule,  stronger  and 
redder  and  armed  with  higher  processes 
for  the  attachment  of  muscles  than  we 
find  in  skeletons  of  the  historical  period. 
On  the  whole,  the  indications  derived 
from  the  bones  of  the  cave  dwellers 
point  convincingly  to  a  type  and  man- 
ner of  life  considerably  more  approx- 
imated to  the  mere  animal  existence  of 
the  creatures  with  which  these  prim- 
itive savages  contended  than  to  the 
highly  organized  bodies  and  refined 
characteristics  of  living  men. 

Something  has  already  been  said  of 
the  character  and  place  of  the  animals 
Extinct  animals  ^vith  whicli  the  prehistoric 
man  was  associated  in 
Western  Europe.  It  is  now 
no  longer  doubted  that  he  was  a  com- 
panion of  the  mammoth  and  the  hairy 
rhinoceros  at  a  time  when  these  huge 
pachyderms  still  prevailed  in  the  coun- 
try. Of  all  the  animal  remains  with 
which  the  bones  and  implements  of  man 
are  associated  in  the  cave  dwellings  the 
most  numerous  are  those  of  the  cave 
bear.  Perhaps  not  a  single  cavern  in 
which  the  relics  of  human  life  have  been 
found  has  been  explored  without  the 
discover}'  of  the  bones  of  this  extinct 
animal.  He  seems  to  have  roamed  ev- 
erywhere in  the  west  of  Europe,  and  to 
have  had  a  special  liking  for  those  lime- 
stone vaults  which  the  cave  men  chose 
for  their  dwellings.  The  bones  of  this 
Ursus  spclams,  or  cave  bear,  indicate  that 
the  possessor  was  sometimes  killed  and 


associated  v^ith 
man ;  the  cave 
bear. 


eaten  by  the  cave  men,  who  dropped  the 
inedible  parts  on  the  cavern  floor.  But 
in  other  in.stances  the  bear  seems  to 
have  died  a  natural  death  in  the  cavern 
which  had  been  inhabited  in  the  same 
period  by  men.' 

The  second  of  the  extinct  anitnals 
with  which  the  cave  man  was  most  as- 
sociated was  the  cave  hyena. 

Cave  hyena  and 
The  bones  of  this  Crea-  cave  lion ;  their 
.  .        ■,         ...      .1  r   distribution. 

ture,  mixed  with  those  of 
man  and  with  palaeolithic  implements, 
are  plentifully  distriljuted  in  the  caverns 
which  have  been  above  described.  The 
animal  in  question  did  not  differ  very 
greatly  from  the  spotted  hyena  of  Africa 
and  Asia,  and  his  habits,  doubtless, 
were  of  the  same  kind  as  those  of  his 
prototypes. 


AVE   i;h:AK. 


The  cave  lion,  scientifically  called 
Fclis  spckea,  is  the  third  of  the  animals 
which  were  associated  with  the  prehis- 
toric man.  This  beast  was  much  larger 
and  stronger  than  modern  lions,  if  we 
except  the  great  beasts  of  Africa.  The 
ancient  animal  was  even  more  strongly 
discriminated  from  the  tiger  than  is  any 
existing  variety  of  lion.  The  primitive 
beast  roamed  freely  in   France,  in  Ger- 

'  It  is  almost  certain  that  the  cave  hear  of  the  old 
stone  age  was  the  progenitor  of  the  common  brown 
bear  of  Europe  and  America.  The  skeleton  of  Ursus 
spelaus  is  somewhat  larger  and  stronger  than  the 
bone-frame  of  his  descendants,  and  his  jaws  and 
teeth  had  specific  characteristics  marking  him  as  a 
different,  or  at  least  more  primitive,  type  of  animal ; 
but  in  other  respects  the  naturalist  finds  little  to  dis- 
criminate the  ursus  of  the  cavern  from  his  modem 
representatives — little  except  the  size. 


296 


GREAT  RACES  OF  MANKIND. 


many,  in  Italy,  and  in  Sicily,  and  his  re- 
mains have  been  known  and  classified 
since  the  seventeenth  century.  It  is 
thought  that  the  bones  of  the  same  ani- 
mal have  been  found  at  Natchez,  on  the 
Mississippi,  a  fact  which  would  seem  to 
indicate  a  very  wide  distribution  of  this 
creature.  Other  varieties  of  the  genus 
Felis  also  existed  in  the  epoch  of  the 
cave  dwellers,  and  their  remains  are 
found  associated  with  those  of  men. 

Reference  has  already  been  made  to 
the  contemporaneous  existence  of  man 
Greatpachy-  and  the  mammoth.  This 
uo^of  Efephas'  crcaturc  seems  to  have  been 
primigenius.  distributed  over  the  whole 
of  North  America  and  the  continent  of 
Europe   fi-om   Land's    End   to   Siberia. 


SKKTCH   <1F   C.WK    1:i:ai;,    PRAWN   ON   A   STOKE 
FOUND    IN   THK   CAVE  OF   MASSET. 

From  the  north  the  mammoth  crossed 
the  Alps,  and  his  remains  are  found  as 
far  south  as  Rome.  But  no  traces  of  this 
pachyderm  have  been  found  south  of 
the  Pyrenees  or  in  the  Mediterranean 
islands.  As  a  rule,  and  for  very  obvious 
reasons,  the  bones  of  the  mammoth  are 
infrequently  found  in  the  cave  dwellings 
of  Western  Europe.  As  already  noted, 
the  entrance  to  these  abodes  were  gen- 
erally too  narrow  to  admit  so  huge  a 
beast;  but  there  are  instances  in  which 
the  bones  of  man  and  the  relics  of  the 
mammoth  have  been  washed  by  water 
into  a  contemporaneous  deposit  in  the 
bottom  of  caverns.  In  other  localities 
the  skeletons  of  the  mammoth  or  parts 


thereof  have  been  found  in  close  and 
frequent  association  with  the  skeletons 
of  prehistoric  men,  and  in  such  localities 
the  age  of  the  deposit  can  nearly  always 
be  determined  by  the  presence  of  old 
stone  implements.  No  fact  in  natural 
history  seems  to  be  better  established 
than  the  coexistence  of  man  and  this 
so-called  Elcphas  priniigcnius  in  most  of 
the  European  countries.  The  story  of 
the  discovery  of  the  hairy  mammoth  im- 
bedded in  a  mass  of  frozen  soil  in  Siberia 
is  well  known.  At  the  beginning  of 
the  century  this  remarkable  find  was 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  scientific 
men,  and  a  portion  of  the  animal  re- 
covered from  the  dogs  and  Avild  beasts 
to  which  it  had  been  abandoned.  The 
mammoth  was  a  huge  jDachyderm  of  the 
elephant  order,  with  a  dark  colored  skin, 
covered  with  reddish  wool,  mixed  with 
long  black  bristles  stronger  and  coarser 
than  horsehair.  A  restoration,  from 
strictly  scientific  data,  of  this  great 
beast  of  primeval  Europe  has  been 
effected  by  Professor  Henry  A.  Ward, 
of  the  United  States,  and  doubtless 
the  monstrous  effigy  thus  produced 
fitly  represents  the  animal  as  he  was 
in  the  days  of  the  cave  men  of  Western 
Europe. 

The  bones  of  the  hairy  rhinoceros  are 
found  in    the   caverns  in   juxtaposition 

with     those    of     men.       But   other  animal 

like  those  of  the  mammoth,  ;^,"?h''{k'ose  of 
the  locality  best  suited  "^au. 
to  such  association  of  human  and  non- 
human  relics  are  the  drift  formations 
and  gravel  beds  of  the  open  country. 
The  remains  of  the  musk  ox,  or  more 
properly  the  musk  sheep,  now  limited 
in  its  habitat  to  arctic  America  and  Si- 
beria, are  also  found  in  imion  with  the 
relics  of  the  prehistoric  inhabitants  of 
the  Continent,  and  even  of  England. 
Bones  of  this  animal  have  been  discovered 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— CAVE   DWELLERS   OE  ECROPE. 


297 


former  inhabit 
ant  of  Central 
Europe. 


In  Kent,  on  the  banks  of  the  Severn, 
and  in  the  gravel  beds  of  Avon. 

The  hippopotamiis  also,  that  is,  an 
■extinct  variety  of  the  species,  prevails 
^vithin  the  human  epoch,  and  the  relics 
of  this  animal  are  associated  with  those 
of  the  cave  dwellers.  In  at  least  fonr 
■caverns  in  England  bones  of  the  ancient 
hippopotamus  have  been  foiind.  The 
caves  pf  Durdham  Down,  Kirkdale, 
Kent's  Hole,  and  Raven's  Cliff,  in  Gower, 
have  all  yielded  specimens  of  this  ex- 
tinct beast  of  the  post-pliocene  era. 

The  reindeer  was  also  contemporary 
with  the  prehistoric  tribes  in  the  west  of 

Thereindeera        Europe.    He 

belonged  to 

the  age  of 
bronze.  At  the  present 
this  animal  ranges  far  to 
the  north,  being  wellnigh 
limited  in  his  habitat  to 
Siberia  and  Lapland.  In 
America  also  he  beats  far 
up  to  the  arctic  regions, 
but  in  the  central  parts  of 
our  continent  the  caribou 
is  thought  to  be  an  in- 
flected variety  of  this 
same  species  of  rangerine 
6tag  that  has  left  his 
remains  with  those  of  primeval  man 
in  France  and  England.  In  the  cav- 
erns of  Wales  more  than  a  thousand 
horns  of  the  reindeer  have  been  discov- 
ered, and  traces  of  his  existence  are 
everywhere  abundant  as  far  south  as  the 
Alps  and  the  Pyrenees.  Of  the  extinct 
animals  that  have  flourished  since  the  ap- 
pearance of  man  only  the  mammoth  and 
the  haiiy  rhinoceros  seem  to  have  been 
older  species  than  the  reindeer.  The 
latter  appears  to  have  had  great  endur- 
ance, and  as  late  as  the  time  of  the  com- 
position of  Ciesar's  Gallic  fFf/r  the  animal 

«till  roamed  in  the  Hercynian  forest — at 
M. — Vol.  1 — 20 


least  such  was  the  information  brought 
to  CiEsar.  The  primitive  man  captured 
the  reindeer,  feasted  on  his  flesh,  took  his 
horns  for  implements,  and  his  hide  for  a 
cloak ;  but  the  animal  was  not  domesti- 
cated in  prehistoric  times. 

More  noted  still  as  a  contemporary  of 
the  cave  dwellers  was  the  great  stag 
called  the  Irish  elk.     This 

Size  and  cnarac- 

was,  perhaps,  the  most  mag-  teristios  of  the 
nificcnt  animal  of  all  that 
we  are  here  considering.     He  grew  to  a 
stature  of  more  than  ten  feet,   and  an 
existing  pair   of    his   antlers   measures 
ckvcn  feet  from  point  to  point!     These 


MAMMOTH,    RESTORED. 


tremendous  horns  were  palmated  like 
those  of  the  American  moose,  and  the 
hvige  creature  dashing  about  the  Irish 
peat  bogs  or  through  the  oak  woods  of 
Britain  must  have  been  terrible,  even 
sublime,  in  a.spect.  His  remains  are 
frequently  found  in  the  peat  measures 
of  I:-eland  and  on  the  Continent,  but  still 
more  abundantly  in  the  lacustrine  shell 
marl  underlying  the  bog  earth  of  the 
marsh  lands. 

Next  in  order  of  these  prehistoric 
animals  is  the  ghitton,  called  in  Amer- 
ica the  wolverene.  He  appears  to  have 
been  a  contemporaiy  of   the  creatures 


298 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIXD. 


above  enumerated,  and  in  many  places 

to  have  had  a  particular  association  with 

man.       But    more    impor- 

The  prehistoric  r        • 

bison  of  Europe   tant  by  far  m  such  associ- 

and  America.  ,  -  .1  1 

ation  was  the  aurochs,  or 
European  bison.  This  animal  has  been 
long  extinct  in  France  and  England, 
and  yet  we  have  the  remarkable  fact  of 
his    survival    in   a   cognate   species    in 


gravel  yields  some  relic  of  this  heavy 
prehistoric  animal.  Oddly  enough,  his 
name  is  omitted  from  the  intei^esting  list 
which  Caesar  has  enumerated  as  inhabit- 
ing  the  Hercynian  wood  in  the  time  of 
his  invasion.  But  the  tradition  of  the 
aurochs  is  given  in  the  Niebelungen 
Lied  and  other  ancient  documents. 
It  seems  that  the  extinction  of  this  an* 


FEAST  miRING  TIIK  EPOCH  OF  THE  REINDEER. -Drawn  by  Emilc  Ilayard. 


America.  The  bison  ju-iscus,  or  old 
buffalo  of  America,  is  now  known  to  be 
a  more  ancient  variety  than  the  aurochs 
of  Europe,  and  yet  the  latter  was  con- 
t(?mporary  with  man  along  with  the 
mammoth  and  the  reindeer.  The 
aurochs  was  widely  distributed.  His 
remains  are  found  in  Scotland,  England, 
France,  Germany,  Denmark,  Sweden, 
Poland,  Italy,  and  Rilssia.  Nearly 
svcry  bone  cave  and  bed  of  river-drift 


imal  is  traceable  wholly  to  the  aggressions 

of  civilization  and  not  to  any  vicissitude  of 

climate.       The    European  . 

"■  Lato  extinction 

bison  is  said  to  have  been  of  the  European 

•»T      ji  -n  •      buffalo. 

seen  m  Northern  Prussia 
as  late  as  the  latter  part  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  and  it  is  believed  that  a  pre- 
carious existence  is  still  maintained 
by  the  species  in  some  iminliabited 
parts  of  Western  Asia.  An  interesting 
ejiisode  is  furnished  in  the  fact  that  in 


PRUrEVAL   MAN.— CAVE   DWELLERS   OE  EUROPE. 


299 


the  Polish  revolution  of  183 1  a  herd  of 
more  than  seven  hundred  bisons  which 
had  been  preserved  by  the  Empcnjr  of 
Russia  in  the  g-rcat  forest  of  Lithuania 
was  attacked  by  a  body  of  the  insur- 
gents, and  a  hundred  and  fifteen  of  them 
slaughtered.  A  refnnant  of  this  herd 
exists  to  the  pi-esent  day  in  the  same 
forest. 

The  urus,  or  primitive  ox,  seems   to 

have  been   limited  in  his  range  to  the 

European        conti- 

Primitive  ox  of  -nt 

Europe;  Cesar's    nent.       No  traces  of 

description.  ,  .  .    ^  , 

his  existence  have 
been  found  in  America  and 
none  in  Asia,  but  remains  of 
the  animal  are  plentifully  dis- 
tributed in  England,  Scotland, 
Denmark,  France,  Germany,  and 
Sweden,  Bones  of  this  species 
have  been  discovered  in  North- 
ern Africa.  In  the,  museum  of 
Lund  a  skeleton  is  preserved,  in 
one  of  the  vertebras  of  which  a 
wound,  made,  as  is  believed  by 
Professor  Nilsson,  by  a  flint 
weapon,  is  plainly  traceable. 
CsEsar,  in  the  sixth  book  of  the 
Gallic  War,  gives  a  full  account 
of  the  urus  as  follows :  "  Of  these 
animals,  there  is  a  third  species 
which  are  called  uri.  They  are 
in  size  only  a  little  inferior  to 
the  elephants ;  in  color  and  ap- 
pearance and  form  they  are  bulls. 
Great  is  their  strength  and  great  their 
velocity.  Nor  do  they  stand  in  dread 
of  either  man  or  beast.  The  inhabit- 
ants take  and  slay  them  by  skillful 
contrivance  and  pitfalls."  The  tradi- 
tion of  the  urus  is  also  preserved  in  the 
Niebelungen.  The  species  has  been 
like  the  aurochs,  especially  -persistent, 
and  has  only  given  way  before  the  in- 
vincible pressure  of  civilization.  It  is 
said  that  wandering  groups  of  uri  were 


known  in  Germany  as  late  as  the  six- 
teenth century,  and  there  is  little  doubt 
that  the  wild  bulls  which  ran  at  large  in 
the  neighborhood  of  London  as  late  as 
the  twelfth  century  were  identical,  at 
least  in  descent,  with  the  uri  of  the  Con- 
tinent. Nor  would  it  be  possible  to  say 
to  what  extent  the  blood  of  the  extinct 
animal  courses  in  the  various  breeds  of 
cattle  at  the  present  time. 

Thus  we  see  that  while  some  of  the 


THK   IRISH   ELK  (.MEtJACEROS   HIBERNICUS). 

prehistoric   animals   above    enumerated 
are  indubitably  extinct,  others  have  in 
some     sense     transmitted  someprehis- 
themselves  into  the  historic  ''^11,1'^ZfLr.. 

survive  m  living 

era.  The  mammoth  and  species, 
the  hairy  rhinoceros  long  since  ceased 
to  exist  in  the  countries  which  we  are 
now  considering.  But  the  cave  bear, 
not  unlike  the  grizzly  of  the  Yuba 
mountains,  has  doubtless  left  reduced 
varieties  of  himself  to  the  present  time. 
So   also  the  reindeer,  and,  as  we  have 


300 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


just  seen,  the  aurochs  and  the  primitive 
ox.  This  is  to  say  that  if  we  look  at 
the  current  of  prehistoric  animal  life  in 
Western  Europe,  and  consider  it  as  a 
river  flowing  over  a  plain  and  dividing 
into  multifarious  streams  as  it  flows,  we 
shall  see  some  of  these  streams  sinking 
anon  into  the  sand  and  disappearing 
forever,  while  others  maintain  for  a 
while  a  straggling  and  reduced  volume 
until  they  in  turn  disappear.  A  few 
currents  flow  still  further  and  are  found 
precariously  wandering  on  the  surface 
even  to  the  present  day.  The  main 
point  to  be  borne  constantly  in  mind  in 
this  connection  is  that  far  back  in  the 
midst  of  these  branching  currents  of 
animal  life  primeval  man  held  his  career 
as  contemporary  even  with  the  oldest 
divisions  of  the  stream. 

From  the  earliest  appearance  of  man 
on  the  earth,  he  seems  to  have  had  a 
Disposition  of  disposition  to  Subordinate 
r^^^w^'^nTr,? *'■   and  use  the  various  animals 

cate  w^ila  ani- 

°"^is.  with    which   he    has   been 

associated.  According  to  the  sacred 
writers,  he  was  to  have  "  dominion  over 
the  beasts  of  the  field  and  every  creep- 
ing thing."  Certainly  he  has  shown  a 
disposition  to  subdue  and  possess  a 
■great  number  of  the  wild  creatures  of 
his  habitat.  His  success,  however,  has 
been  but  partial.  Some  of  the  animals 
have  spurned  his  control  and  escaped 
from  him.  The  struggle  for  mastery  has 
gone  on  until  an  epoch  in  civilization 
has  been  reached  in  which  man  has 
given  his  energies  to  the  subordination 
of  the  forces  of  nature  rather  than  the 
forces  of  animal  life. 

The  disposition  to  tame  the  wild  crea- 
tures has  been  deflected  into  an( )lhcr  form 
of  activity.  The  present  conflict  of  man 
with  the  animals  tends  to  destroy  rather 
tlian  to  domesticate.  From  the  earli- 
est ages  of  history  and  tradition,  however. 


some  of  the  living  creatures  with  which 
man  has  been  associated  have  been 
tamed  and  brought  under  „ 

■=^  Early  date  CI  the 

his  control.     Even  the  ar-  practice  oi  do- 

1         1        .      1  1   •     J-  i-    1    mesticatioa. 

chaeological  and  inferential 
sort  of  history  which  we  have  been 
developing  in  the  preceding  pages 
shows  conclusively  that  in  the  most 
primitive  condition  of  human  life  sev- 
eral of  the  animals  were  domesticated 
and  used  by  primeval  man  at  his  will. 
It  is  interesting  in  this  connection  to 
note  what  these  domesticated  animals 
were  under  the  dominion  of  the  cave 
dwellers  of  Western  Europe. 

First  of  all,  the  men  of  the  caverns 
had  tamed  the  dog  and  associated  him 
closely  with  their  abodes.'  It  appears 
that  wild  dogs,  to  say  nothing  of  wol- 
verenes, abounded  in  some 

.  The  dog  the  first 

localities,  but  as  a  rule  the  of  the  domesti- 

.  1-1  cated  animals. 

canine    bones    which    are 
found  associated  with  those  of  men  are 
of     domesticated     animals,     and     their 
abodes  seem  to  indicate  that  the  cave 
nian  was  accompanied  by  large  packs  of 


'  U  will  interest  the  reader  and  strengthen  his 
confidence  as  well  to  know  luno  it  is  that  the  nat- 
uralist is  able  to  distinguish  the  bones  of  a  wild 
animal  from  those  of  one  domesticated.  To  the 
man  of  science  the  case  is  perfectly  clear.  The 
characteristics  of  the  wild  and  the  tame  skeletons 
are  so  well  marked  as  to  leave  no  doubt  whatever 
relative  to  their  respective  antecedents.  The  bone 
of  the  animal  under  domestication  becomes  smooth, 
and  the  channels  on  the  surface  through  which  the 
veins  and  arteries  and  nerves  are  distributed  become 
so  shallow  as  to  be  no  longer  traceable.  The  proc- 
esses and  spines  which  nature  has  provided  for 
muscular  attachments  are  at  the  same  time  reduced 
in  height  and  size,  and  tlie  whole  appearance  of  the 
bone  surface  becomes  as  distinctly  unlike  that  of  the 
corresponding  species  of  the  wild  animal  as  the  liv- 
ing aspect  of  the  domesticated  variety  Is  unlike  the 
ferocity  'm\A  vigor  of  his  untamed  kinsman.  The 
accompanying  cut  of  the  vertebra;  of  a  cow  and  of 
the  corresponding  part  from  the  back  of  a  buffalo 
will  suificienlly  illustrate  the  marked  difference  in 
the  bone  structure  ol  wild  and  ilomesticated  ani- 
mals. 


]'RIM£]'AL    MAX.— CAVE   DWILLLILRS    OF  EUROPE. 


301 


dogs.  He  used  them  not  only  in  liis 
contests  with  wild  animals  but  also  for 
food.  The  canine  bones  which  are 
found  in  the  caverns  show  conclusively 
that  they  were  broken  and  sawed  open 
for  the  marrow  in  the  same  manner 
with  the  bones  of  other  species.  The 
goat  also  was  almost  universally  domesti- 
cated, but,  contrary  to  what  might  have 
been  exjiected,  the  sheep  in  many  parts 
was  still  abroad  with  the  wild  animals. 
It  is  doubtful  whether  any  inclosures, 
properly  so  called,  were  used  by  the 
cave  dwellers,  and  it  appears  that  sheep, 
by  their  native  instincts, 

Disposition  of 

certain  animals      are     IcSS     dlSpOSCd      than 

to  domesticate.  ,     .  ,  .  i  ,1 

goats  to  accept  the  control 
and  protection  of  man — more  disposed 
to  straggle  off  and  revert  to  the  original 
type.  The  same  remark  may  be  applied 
to  the  cat  in  contradistinction  to  the  dog. 
The  former,  though  regarded  as  a 
special  pet  of  the  human  family, 
seems,  after  all,  to  fonn  only  a 
strong  local  attachment  for  a  given 
place,  but  very  little  attachment 
to  human  beings.  The  dog,  on 
the  contrary,  attaches  himself  to 
his  master,  and  not  to  any  partic- 
ular place.  He  follows  his  master 
to  the  end  of  the  earth,  and  cares 
but  little  for  his  own  kennel  as 
compared  with  his  master's  com- 
pany. It  seems  that  the  goat  has 
much  of  this  same  instinct;  and 
for  this  reason,  doubtless,  the 
prehistoric  barbarians  of  Western 
Europe  held  the  goat  almost  always  in 
domestication.  Though  sheep  were 
domesticated  and  used  for  both  their 
flesh  and  their  fleeces,  they  were 
nevertheless  wild  animals  rather  than 
tame. 

The  same  classification  must  be  ap- 
plied to  the  primitive  cattle.  It  appears 
that  in  some  places  kine  were  at  least 


partly  domesticated,  but,  as  a  rule,  they 
ran  wild.  This  may  be  said  also  of  the 
swine  of  the  prehistoric  Many  beasts 
age.  It  is  in  evidence  that 
droves  of  domestic  pigs 
were  owned  and  driven  from  place  to 
place  by  the  barbarians;  but  for  the 
most  part  the  hog  had  his  native  lair  in 


partly  tamed  by 

prehistoric 

races. 


PART  OF   THE   VERTEBRA 


OF   A   COW. 


CORRESPONDING   PART   OF   VERTEBRA   OF  THE   BISON. 


the  forest,  and  was  ver}'  little  subject  to 
domestication.  These  wild  swine  were 
frequently  pursued  and  captured  and 
used  for  food  by  the  cave  men,  as  is  at- 
tested by  the  "broken  and  sawed  bones 
which  are  left  in  the  caverns  and  gravel 
beds.  As  for  the  horse,  he  also  ran 
wild,  and  it  does  not  appear  that  in  any 
part  of  Western  Europe,  at  least  in  the 


302 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


old  stone  age,  this  noble  animal  had 
been  reduced  to  domestication.  But  his 
flesh  -was  eaten  in  common  with  that  of 
many  other  animals. 

As  a  general  fact  the  cave  dwellers 
were  exceedingly  carnivorous  in  their 
Eating  habits  of  habits.  This  is  the  ouechar- 
wesfernEuf  °^  acteristic  of  their  method 
rope.  of  life  which  discriminates 

them  so  strongly  from  the  Aryan  house- 
folk  described  in  the  preceding  chapter. 


already,  remarked,  the  marrow  of  the 
bones  was  sought  with  avidity,  and 
scarcely  a  single  fragment  was  left  un- 
explored for  this  delicacy.  In  the  rude 
life  of  the  cavern  the  bones  were  simply 
broken  or  crushed  by  some  of  the  heav- 
ier stone  implements  employed  by  the 
cave  dwellers.  But  the  more  approved 
method  was  to  cut  the  bone  longitudi- 
nally with  a  stone  saw.  Specimens  of 
this  work  ai^e   plentifully  preserved    in 


HUNT  Ol''  Till';  WILD  1;UAR.-I)r.uv,i  by  I'.jnilc  Kayard. 


It  is  doubtful  whether  by  the  ruder 
type  of  the  cave  men  the  soil  was  culti- 
vated at  all.  They  availed  themselves 
of  many  vegetable  growths,  ate  masts 
and  roots  and  wild  fruits  of  the  woods, 
and  even  devoured  the  barks  of  trees ; 
bnl  it  does  not  appear  tliat  the  rational 
cultivation  of  the  .soil  was  practiced  or 
even  known  by  these  rude  barbarians. 
They  lived  for  the  most  part  on  the  flesh 
of  animals,  and  this  was  generally  torn 
from  the  skeleton  and   eaten  raw.     As 


nearly  all  the  principal  museums  of  the 
world.  The  bones  of  the  ox,  the  sheep, 
the  goat,  the  reindeer,  the  fox,  the  wolf, 
and '  especially  of  the  dog,  are  found 
treated  in  this  manner  in  the  debris  of 
the  caverns.  Nor  is  there  any  mis- 
taking the  ]nirpo.se  and  intent  of  the  bar- 
barians in  this  work. 

We  have  now,  in  onr  consideration  of 
this  archaic  type  of  man  in  Western 
Europe,  arrived  at  the  point  where  the 
implements  ;tnd  utensils  of  his  household 


PRIMEl'AL   MAN.— CAVE   DWELLERS   OP  EUROPE. 


303 


"Sm 


may  be  appropriately  considered.  The 
one  thing  to  be  remembered  and  repeated 
„  with  emphasis  in  this  con- 

Plaoe  of  the  cave  .  '■ 

men  zoologically  nectioii  is  that  the  cave 
and  geologically.     ,        ,,  ,         .   ,      ,     . 

dwellers   flourished   m  tlie 

old  stone  age.  Only  in  few  instances  and 
in  peculiar  localities  does  this  primeval 
form  of  human  life  seem  to  have  ex- 
tended upward  from  the  palaeolithic  into 
the  new  stone  epoch,  and 
still  less  frequently  into  the 
age  of  bronze.  It  must  be 
constantly  borne  in  mind 
that,  on  the  zoological  side 
of  this  inquiry,  the  primitive 
man  of  the  western  parts  of 
Europe  was  allied  with  the 
extinct  species  of  animals 
described  in  the  preceding 
pages ;  that  in  his  geological 
relations  he  held  his  career 
in  what  is  called  the  post- 
pJiocene,  or  quaternary 
period,  and  that  in  his 
archaeological  relations  he 
was  associated  with  the  old 
stone  era.  We  come,  then, 
to  consider  some  of  the 
details  of  his  implements 
and  household  apparatus. 

The  utensils  and  weapons 
of  the 'cave  men  were  made 
from    flint    and    analogous 
varieties    of    stone.      They 
were    broken   and    chipped 
into    form    after    the    rude 
manner    described    on    a    former    page. 
Extent  and  vari-  Those  who  have  given  lit- 
\^Zlr:Zl^:ik  tie  attentlon.to  the  subject 
museums.  and  have  seldom  visited  our 

museums  of  archaeology  can  but  be 
astonished  at  the  great  abundance  of 
old  stone  implements  which  have  been 
recovered  from  the  age  which  we  are 
here  considering.  In  the  museum  of 
Copenhagen,   for  instance,  there  were, 


.1--, 


in  the  year  1864,  one  thousand  and 
seventy  flint  axes  aad  wedges,  two  hun- 
dred  and  eighty-live  broad  chisels,  two 
hundred  and  seventy  hollow  chisels, 
three  hundred  and  .sixty-five  narrow 
chisels,  thirty-three  hollow  narrow  chis- 
els, two  hundred  and  fifty  poniards,  six 
hundred  and  fifty-six  lanceheads,  one 
hundred  and    seventy-one    arrowheads. 


!-.^rx 


o> 


T:SA 


V) 


r— 


Av-r' 


Ux-:^ 


•■>..  M 


'ft^ 


hS'     s. 


v- 


■^yiK 


t 


i   y 


PAL/EOLIimC   UAGGERS. 


two  hundi"ed  and  five  half-moon  shaped 
implements,  seven  hundred  and  forty- 
six  pierced  axes  and  ax  hammers, 
three  hundred  flint  flakes,  four  hundred 
and  eighty-nine  sundries,  three  thou- 
sand six  hundred  and  seventj'^-eight 
rough  stone  implements  from  the  shell 
mounds  of  Denmark,  one  hundred  and 
seventy-one  bone  implements,  one  hun- 
dred and  nine  other  bone  articles  from 


304 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  shell  mounds,  making  in  a  single 
museum  a  total  of  eight  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  ninety-eight  specimens 
illustrative  of  the  age  of  stone. 

The  Danish  museums  contain  an 
aggregate  of  about  thirty  thousand 
stone  implements,  and  these  are  but  a 
fragment  of  the  great  collections  of 
other  countries.  The  museum  of  the 
Royal  Irish  Academy  contains  seven 
hundred  flint  flakes,  five  hundred  and 
twelve  so-called  "celts,"  or  axes,  more 
than  four  hundred  arrowheads,  fifty 
spearheads,    seventy-five    scrapers    and 


hALAOLliHlC   AXliS   FROM   TUK   bllKM.   MuUNDS. 

many  sling-stones,  hammers,  whetstones, 
grain-crushers,  etc.  The  great  museum 
of  Stockholm  contains  upward  of  fifteen 
thousand  specimens  illustrative  of  the 
weaponry  and  utensils  of  the  age  of 
stone.  Indeed,  in  all  parts  of  the  civil- 
ized world,  in  public  and  in  private 
collections,  vast  numbers  of  a  still  vaster 
aggregate  remaining  in  the  earth  of 
these  stone-made  relics  of  the  prehistoric 
times  have  been  gathered,  and  it  is  not 
io  be  doubted  that  other  museums  still 
more  capacious  could  easily  be  filled 
with  like  materials. 

Perhaps  the  most  important    single 


implement  used  by  the  primitive  in- 
habitants of  Europe  was  the  stone  ax. 
This  tool,  even  from  the  stone  axes,  and 
palaeolithic  era,  had  a  cer-  ^^.T^^^ 
tain  rude  approximation  in  tiiem. 
shape  and  character  to  the  modern  as 
of  steel.  But  the  stone  implement  was 
generally  fastened  to  the  helve  by  a 
much  more  primitive  method  than  that 
employed  in  the  case  of  metallic  axes. 
The  stone  ax,  after  having  been  chipped 
into  proper  form  from  a  block  of 
flint,  was  generally  inserted  in  the  limb 
of  a  tree,  broken  or  cut  off  to  the  proper 
length.  The  blade  was  fastened 
in  the  opening  by  the  binding 
around  of  strips  of  rawhide  or  the 
tendons  of  some  strong  animal. 
There  was  great  variety  in  the  size 
and  shape  of  the  implement  and 
equally  multifarious  uses.  The 
barbarian  seems  to  have  employed 
his  ax  for  everything.  When  we 
consider  the  rudeness  of  the  tool  and 
the  manner  of  its  mounting,  it 
seems  almost  incredible  that  it  could 
have  been  so  effective  in  the  hands 
of  those  who  used  it.  It  is  well 
known  that  these  prehistoric  people 
cut  down  large  trees,  sharpened 
heavy  piles,  and  accomplished  other 
astonishing  feats  with  their  rude  stone 
axQS.  Doubtless  the  time  required  to 
do  such  work  was  considerable,  and  it 
is  known  that  in  many  cases  fire  was 
employed  to  assist  the  process.  The 
barbarian  used  his  ax,  as  already  in- 
dicated, to  split  or  burst  the  bones  of  the 
animals  whose  fi'csli  he  devoured  and 
whose  marrow  was  regarded  as  a  morsel. 
The  cave  dwellers  and  their  contem- 
poraries also  manufactured  FUnt  knives, 
and  :ised  a  great  variety  o?th*e^rp"o'."'*' 
of  knives.  The  patterns  ductioa. 
of  these  were  almost  as  variable  as  in 
the  case  of  modern  cutlery.     Sometimes 


PRIMEVAL   ]\rAN.—CAVIl  DWELLERS   OF  EUROPE. 


305 


FLINT   ARROWrOINTS 
FROM   THE  BONE  CAVERNS. 


the  knife  was  double,  having  a  blade 
fixed  in  either  end  of  the  handle.  Gen- 
erally it  was  single  bladed,  and  in  a  great 
many  cases  had  no  handle  at  all.  The 
blade  was  produced 
from  a  flake  of  flint 
or  obsidian,  and  was 
chipped  into  form 
after  the  manner 
already  described. 
It  must  ever  be  a 
matter  of  astonish- 
ment that  the  sav- 
age man  of  the 
prehistoric  ages  was 
able  to  produce  such 
fine  effects  by  the 
mere  breakage  and 
chipping  of  s  ti  c  h 
material  as  flint. 
Next  among  his 
implements  may  be  mentioned  the  chisels 
which  he  used  and  which  are  also  of  vari- 
ous patterns — some  narrow,  some  broad, 
some  hollowed  along  the  center  of  the 
shaft,  and  others  convex.  It  was  a  gen- 
eral peculiarity  of  these 
stone  implements  that  the 
cutting  edge  was  curvilin- 
ear, either  gibbous  or 
semilunar  in  shape.  This 
is  true  of  the  edges  of  the 
axes  and  chisels  and  adzes 
and  knives,  and  indeed 
nearly  all  lithic  implements 
and  weapons. 

Perhaps  no  complete 
enumeration  can  be  made 
of  the  tools  and  utensils  in 

use  among  the  prehistoric 

Great  variety  of  , 

prehistoric  tools  peoplcs  whosc  manner  of 
an  weapons.  ijfe  is  here  delineated.  The 
variety  was  wellnigh  as  great  as  that  in 
the  shop  of  a  modern  artisan.  There 
were  sledges  and  hammers  and  saws, 
wedges   and    celts,    spearheads,    arrow- 


heads, javelinpoints,  daggers,  poniards, 
many  varieties  of  cutting  instruments 
after  the  general  pattern  of  the  knife, 
scrapers,  picks,  many  kinds  of  hatchets, 
sling-stones,  weight-stones  for  nets  and 
fishing  lines,  harpoons,  awls,  lapstones, 
and  an  infinity  of  the  so-called  flakes. 
Nearly  all  the  varieties  here  enumerated 
can  be  seen  in  any  ordinary  museum  of 
antiquities,  and  the  beholder,  by  their 
inspection,  can  but  feel  himself  drawn 
near  to  the  prehistoric  race  of  men  by 
whose  hands  these  implements  were 
wielded. 

It  is  not  intended  in  the  present  work 
to  enter  into  the  details  of  archaeology. 

It  is  not   even    the    purpose    Manner  of  Ufe 

to  give  any  elaborate  ac-  ::;';Shetan 
count  of  the  slow  transfer-  caverns, 
mation  by  which  the  tribes  of  the  old 
stone  age  passed  by  evolution  into  the 
new  stone  age  and  thence  into  the  age 
of  bronze.  It  is  sufficient  to  note 
that  the  general  manner  of  life  of  the 
cave  men  and  their  contemporaries  was 
that  of  hunters  and  fishermen,  men  of 


FINE  PAL.EOLITHIC   ARROWPOINTS. 

the  woods  and  stream.  Doubtless  it  would 
be  improper  to  speak  of  the  ' '  social  sys- 
tem "  of  a  people  that  had  no  society  at 
all.  The  cave  dwelling  would  seem  to 
indicate  an  exceedingly  solitary  life.  It 
appears  that  in  the  case  of  the  larger 
caverns  quite  a  band  of  the  barbarians 


306 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


lived  together.  The  abundance  of  bones 
and  relics  is  much  greater  than  we  should 
expect  in  the  case  of  a  single  family  or 


l-khMtMluKIC   MAN    OK  TUK   MiuLlTl 
Drawn  by  Etiiilc  Ilayard. 


even  five  families  in  the  same  abode. 
"Kor  .should  wc  forget  that  what  we  may 
call  the  waste  of  implements  would  be 
much  less  among  a  people  where  a  single 


tool  was  of  so  great  importance  than  in 
a  modern  household  where  an  implement 
1  can  be  immediately  replaced. 

The  care  whicll 


these  people  be- 
stowed upon  their 
utensils  is  well 
illustrated  in  the 
distance  to  which 
they  were  carried 
in  the  case 
of  migration. 
Nothing  is  more 
common  than  to 
find  flint  imple- 
ments and  weap- 
ons at  a  distance 
of  hundreds  of 
miles  from  the 
quarry  whence  the 
material  Avas 
taken.  The  man 
o  f  antiquity  sought 
assiduously  for  the 
best  quarries  and 
ledges  from  which 
to  take  the  ma- 
terials of  his  man- 
ufacture, and  the 
old  pits  which  the 
prehistoric  folk 
dug  in  the  chalk 
beds,  in  order  to 
get  at  the  layers 
of  flint  under- 
neath, arc  plen- 
tifully distributed 
in  parts  of  Eng- 
land and  France. 
There  appear, 
lie  AGi;.  moreover,  to  have 

been  seats  of  man- 
ufacture, .sometimes  in  connection  with 
tlie  quarries  and  sometimes  in  other 
places.  This  fact  would  indicate  a  rude 
soi't  of  commerce  in   implements.     But 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— LAKE  DWELLERS   OF  SWITZERLAND. 


807 


over   and   above   this  circumstance   the 
fact  remains  that  the  barbarians  them- 
selves clunjj  to  their  tools 

Care  taken  of 

utensils;  places    and    weapons    with   great 

of  manufacture.      .  ..  .     .     ,, 

tenacity,  carried  them  to 
great  distances,  and  only  parted  with 
them  by  the  necessities  of  accident  or 
death. 

We  are  thus  enabled  to  form  a  true 
concept  of  the  prehistoric  man  of  West- 
ern Europe.  In  stature,  he  is  believed 
to  have  been  considerably  larger  than 
the  average  man  of  to-day.  His  bones 
have  greater  length  and  strength,  and 
his  proportions  indicate  a  rather  gigan- 
tic form.     Doubtless  he   was  brutal  in 


appearance,  with  hair  growing  low  upon 
his  forehead  and  an  animal  leer  on  his 
features.  Whether  the  day-  stature  and  per- 
dawn  of  the  higher  senti-  f °"^' ' ^ Jlt'^'f  1 

o  istics  01  the  cave 

ments,  the  nobler  aspira-  ""^n- 
tions,  had  as  yet  arisen  in  his  spirit  we 
can  not  know.  But  that  he  had  in  him 
the  potency  and  germ  of  human  great- 
ness, the  possibility  of  light  and  free- 
dom and  knowledge,  can  not  be  doubted 
or  denied.  He  was  the  gross  substratum 
of  that  human  life  which  even  in  the 
present  day  is  but  half-refined  from  bar- 
barism and  half-redeemed  from  the 
heavy  weight  of  biiite  passion  and  ani- 
mal ity. 


CHAPTER  XVII.— LaKTS  DWELLERS   OE  SWITZERLAND. 


HE  delineation  of  prim- 
itive life  given  in  the 
preceding  chapter  rep- 
resents but  one  of 
several  types  of  hu- 
man existence  in  the 
prehistoric  ages.  The 
men  of  the  caverns  were  a  single  branch 
of  the  barbarians  who  inhabited  West- 
em  Europe  in  the  old  stone  age.  It  is 
not  intended  in  the  present  work  to  de- 
scribe all  the  aspects  of  half-savage  life 
which  present  themselves  to  the  anti- 
quarian and  ethnologist,  but  to  discuss 
only  a  suiBcient  number  of  the  primeval 
tribes  and  their  methods  of  development 
to  enable  the  reader  to  form  an  adequate 
idea  of  the  whole.  In  the  current  chap- 
ter we  shall  turn  to  two  or  three  other 
forms  of  aboriginal  European  life,  and 
present  them  in  the  light  of  what  is 
known  or  reasonably  inferred  concern- 
ing their  career.  First  of  all,  attention 
will  be  called  to  the  lake  dwellers  of 
Switzerland  and  other  similar  situations. 


It  must  be  known  that  the  bodies  of 
fresh  water  on  the  European  conti- 
nent have  considerably  di-  General contrao- 
minished  in  area  and  vol-  IZtr^t'lT 
lime  since  the  age  of  the  Europe, 
mammoth  and  the  reindeer.  The  cir- 
cumference of  all  the  lakes  has  con- 
tracted, and  the  surface  has  sunk  to  a 
lower  level.  The  extent  of  this  dimi- 
niition  has  been  much  greater  in  some 
localities  than  in  others.  The  fall  of  a 
few  feet  in  the  level  of  a  lake  will  some- 
times, owing  to  the  flatness  of  the 
shore,  expose  a  considerable  area  of 
land  that  was  hitherto  submerged, 
whereas  if  the  shores  be  precipitous,  a 
fall  even  of  many  feet  will  make  no  per- 
ceptible difference  in  the  position  of  the 
water  line. 

Both  of  these  conditions  have  occurred 
in  different  localities.     In  character  of  the 
some   places    around     the  ^^^T^^" 
margin  of  lakes  acres  and  lakes, 
even  square  miles  of  territoiy  are  now 
dr}'  land  that  were  formerly  under  water. 


SOS 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXIUXD. 


More  frequently  this  recently  exposed 
strip  exists  in  the  form  of  marshland  or 
bog,  but  half  reclaimed  from  its  ancient 
submergence.  Wherever  the  lake  is 
situated  in  a  flat,  open  region,  this  con- 
dition of  a  fenland  border  exists  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent.  Lagoons  and 
marshes,  sometimes  grown  up  with  trees 
and  sometimes  covered  with  the  reeds 
and  grasses  peculiar  to  the  region  of  the 
bog,  will  be  noted  in  close  proximity  to  the 
lake  itself,  and  the  observer  will  readily 
note  that  the  addition  of  a  few  feet  to 
the  water  level  would  restore  the  lake  to 
its  primitive  borders  covering  the  low- 
lands. 

In  other  places,  particularly  in  the 
mountainous  regions,  the  water  line  of 
the  lakes  has  had  less  fluctuation.  Here 
the  waters  are  contained  as  in  a  cup  of 
stone,  and  the  rising  and  sinking  of  the 
lake  surface  has  widened  and  contracted 
the  border  line  but  little.  In  almost 
every  situation,  however,  some  fluctua- 
tion has  occurred,  and  even  a  single  un- 
usual season,  whether  it  be  of  rain  or 
aridity,  will  be  clearly  perceived  in  the 
narrower  or  wider  limit  of  the  lake. 
This  is  to  say  that  around  all  of  the 
fresh-water  bodies  is  a  debatable  shore, 
of  greater  or  less  extent,  which  has  been 
in  turn  submerged  and  uncovered  ac- 
cording to  the  humidity  or  the  dryness 
of  the  epoch.  More  particularly  has  the 
gradual  recession  of  all  superficial  waters 
into  the  inner  parts  of  the  earth  told 
upon  the  lakes,  especially  those  of  small 
extent,  in  reducing  their  area  and  depth. 

The  primitive  liuropean  tribes,  at  least 
that  portion  of  them  which  we  are  now 
to  consider,  were  by  instinct  and  prcfer- 
Certainprimi-  cncc  led  to  establish  them- 
ruIieTh^rer  ^^'^vcs  in  proximity  with 
for  residence.  great  collections  of  water. 
The  advantages  of  such  situations  arc 
obvious.     If  the  water  be  fresh  it  fur- 


nishes to  man  one  of  the  prime  essentials 
of  his  existence  and  many  conveniences. 
It  gives  him,  moreover,  from  the  depths 
a  multitude  of  fishes,  easy  of  capture 
and  good  for  food.  If  the  water  be  salt, 
though  its  direct  use  by  man  is  impracti- 
cable, it  nevertheless  yields  him  a  great 
store  of  shellfish  and  many  valuables 
besides.  We  are  here  to  note  what  was 
done  on  the  margin  of  the  lakes. 

The  winter  of  1853-54  "^'^^s  one  of  ex- 
cessive rigor  in  Europe,  but  of  small 
precipitation  of  rain  or  snow.  This  was 
followed  the  next  summer  by  a  season 
of  uni:sual  drought.  Since  Great  subsi- 
the  year  1674  no  parallel  ^^rsiake'^iu 
had  been  furnished  to  the  1853-54. 
draft  which  was  thus  made  upon  the 
volume  of  the  lakes  and  the  paucity  of 
the  return  which  nature  made  thereto. 
As  a  result,  the  level  of  the  mountain 
lakes  in  Switzerland  fell  off  many  feet, 
and  quite  an  area  of  the  bottom  was  ex- 
posed as  terra  firma.  It  was  here  that 
the  discoveries  were  made  by  the  anti- 
quary. Dr.  Keller,  and  other  explorers 
which  led  to  the  reconstruction  of  that 
type  of  prehistoric  communities  called 
the  Lake  Dwellings  and  Villages. 

In  different  ages  and  in  different  quar- 
ters of  the  world  men  have  frequently 
adopted  the  plan  of  con-  siuiation  ot  the 
structingtheirabodesabove  |fj-™X= 
the  surface  of  the  water  rodotus. 
near  the  shore.  The  plan  is  to  build  a 
platfoi-m,  supported  by  different  meth- 
ods, and  on  these  to  rear  the  huts  in 
which  the  people  lived.  Between  the 
platform  and  the  shore  communication 
is  easily  effected  by  some  narrow  struc- 
ture which  is  defensible.  In  the  fifth 
chapter  of  the  book  called  Tcrpsich^ 
ore,  in  Herodotus,  we  have  the  fol- 
lowing paragraph  descriptive  of  such 
dwelling  places.  The  author  is  describ- 
ing  the   manners  and   customs   cf    the 


PRIMEVAL  MAN.— LAKE   DWELLERS   OE  SWITZERLAND. 


809 


ancient  Pjeonians :  ' '  Their  dwellings  are 
contrived  after  this  manner:  planks 
fitted  on  lofty  piles  are  placed  in  the 
middle  of  the  lake,  with  a  narrow  en- 
trance from  the  main  land  by  a  single 
bridge.  These  piles  that  support  the 
planks  all  the  citizens  anciently  placed 
there  at  the  public  charge ;  but  after- 
ward they  established  a  law  to  the  fol- 
lowing eiTect :  whenever  a  man  marries, 
for  each  wife  he  sinks  three  piles,  bring- 
ing wood  from  a  mountain  called  Orbe- 
lus:  but  every  man  has  several  wives. 
They  live  in  the  following  manner: 
every  man  has  a  hut  on  the  planks,  "in 
which  he  dwells,  with  a  trapdoor  closely 
fitted  in  the  planks  and  leading  down  to 
the  lake.  They  tie  the  young  children 
with  a  cord  round  the  foot,  fearing  lest 
they  should  fall  into  the  lake  beneath. 
To  their  horses  and  beasts  of  burden 
the}-  give  fish  for  fodder ;  of  which  there 
is  such  an  abundance  that  when  a  man 
has  opened  his  trapdoor  he  lets  down  an 
empty  basket  by  a  cord  into  the  lake, 
and,  after  waiting  a  short  time,  draws  it 
up  full  of  fish." 

But  we  have  no  occasion  to  seek  for 
evidence  in  the  ancient  w'orld  of  the  ex- 
istence of  such  structures 
as  are  here  ascribed  to 
the  Pseonians.  Dwellings 
over  the  water  are  constructed  and  in- 
habited by  existing  tribes  of  men.  The 
fishermen  on  lake  Prasias,  in  European 
Turkey,  build  their  cottages  over  the 
water,  and  the  town  of  Tcherkask  is 
constructed  above  the  current  of  the 
Don.  In  analog}-  with  such  structures 
we  might  cite  the  buildings  of  the  peo- 
ple of  India,  which,  though  not  over  the 
water,  are  set  on  piles  several  feet  above 
the  earth.  The  same  kind  of  abodes 
are  found  in  South  America  and  in  the 
East  Indian  islands.  The  city  of  Borneo 
is  so  founded   and   built.     The    Dvaks 


Lake  d-wellings 
of  various  coun- 
tries in  the  pres 
ent  age. 


have  their  houses  on  an  elevated  plat- 
form twenty  or  thirty  feet  high,  in  a 
long  row  above  the  edge  of  the  river, 
and  the  floors  are  so  constructed  that  all 
refuse  and  waste  materials  fall  through 
into  the  water. 

Switzerland  is  a  locality  specially  fitted 
in  its  geographical  structure  for  the  du- 
plication of  the  dwellings  Switzerland  fa- 
described  above  by  the  ^suirs^tti:!^ 
Father  of  History.  The  ments. 
lakes  in  this  mountainous  region  have 
fluctuated  in  the  manner  already  de- 
scribed, and  it  was  on  the  borders  of 
the  lake  of  Zurich  that  the  first  impor- 
tant discoveries  were  made.  But  at  a 
later  date  explorations  around  the 
marshes  of  lakes  Constance,  Geneva, 
Neufchatel,  Bienne,  Morat,  Sempach, 
Inkwyl,  Moosseedorf,  and  others  have 
led  to  like  results.  A  very  ample  dem- 
onstration has  thus  been  obtained  of 
the  manner  of  life  of  the  primitive 
lake  people.  The  sites  of  more  than 
tivo  liundred  settletnetits  constructed  as 
above  over  the  water  have  been  deter- 
mined and  described.  No  fewer  than 
twenty  prehistoric  villages  have  been 
found  on  the  shores  of  lake  Bienne; 
twenty-four  along  the  margin  of  lake 
Geneva;  thirty-two  on  lake  Constance; 
and  forty-nine  on  lake  Neufchatel. 

It    was    between     Ober-^Ieilen     and 
Dollikon,  on  the  banks  of  lake  Zurich, 

that  the  inhabitants,  taking   Discoveries  on 

advantage  of  the  low  water  i?^^  z>i"ch; 

o  the  crannoges  ol 

follow-ing  the  dr}-  sea-  Ireland, 
son  of  1854,  extended  their  gardens 
down  to  the  margin  along  the  new 
water  line.  They  built  a  wall  and  then 
filled  the  space  to  landward  b}-  dredginjf 
up  mud  out  of  the  bottom  of  the  lake  on 
the  water  side.  "While  doing  so  they 
were  surprised  to  draw  up  vast  numbers 
of  piles,  or  at  least  the  lower  ends  of  the 
same,   which   had   in   some   prehistoric 


PRIM  EVA  L   MAN.— LAKE    DWELLERS    OF  SWITZERLAXD. 


yii 


epoch  been  driven  down  tlirongh  the  i  which  houses  and  defenses  were  erected. 
water.  Alon^;  witli  these  sliarpencd  I  The  name  given  to  this  floating  residence 
points      of       trees  l^m^^^^^^J-  .'',^;^^^^fTr*i|^gy||^^  ■  :rr^-rfrr-Ah.-f"T}-}k-  '^ ji'lljl 

came  up  a  large 
variety  of  deer 
horn  and  stone 
im  plcments  of 
primitive  work- 
manship. The 
fact  that  some 
aboriginal  people 
had  inhabited  this 
shore  was  thus 
made  clear,  and 
scientific  explora- 
tions, imder  the 
direction  of  Dr. 
Keller  and  other 
antiquaries,  soon 
extended  and 
verified  the  dis- 
coveries. 

Before  proceed- 
ing to  deseribe 
the  utensils  and 
weapons  revealed 
in  the  lake  bot- 
toms of  Switzer- 
land, it  is  proper 
to  note  the  anal- 
ogous results 
attained  in  Ire- 
land. The  man- 
ner of  over-water 
building  is  here 
somewhat  differ- 
ent from  that 
practiced  by  the 
prehistoric  moun- 
taineers. Among 
the  primitive  peo- 
ple inhabiting  the 
Irish  lake  coun- 
try the  plan  was  to  construct  a  plat- 
form on  the  water,  and  o\\  this  platform 
to  create  a  sort  of  artificial  island  upon 


was  CraiDiogc,  and  the  remnants  of  such 
structures  are  easily  discoverable  to  the 
present  time 


312 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIXD. 


The  craunoges  were  the  strongholds 
of  the  primitive  Irish  chiefs,  to  which' 
Likeness  to  they  betook  themselves  in 

Highland  refa-  ^^      Highlanders 

gees ;  the  cran-  '  ^ 

noge  findings.  of  a  later  day  to  their 
castles.  These  prehistoric  seats  are  very 
rich  in  implements  and  weapons  and 
other  works  of  the  clans  by  which  they 
were  inhabited.  But  it  is  in  evidence 
from  the  discoveries  made  in  the  cran- 
noges  that  they  are  of  a  much  later  date 
than  the  cave  dwellings  of  the  Continent 
or  even  the  lake  dwellings  of  wSwitzer- 
land.  There  are  instances  in  which  the 
contents  of  the  Irish  crannoge,  as  for  in- 
stance that  of  Dunshaughlin,  have  been 
digged  up  b}'  the  wagon  load  and  dis- 
tributed on  the  shore  to  enrich  the  soil. 

In  the  support  of  the  platform  above 
the  water  on  which  the  habitations  of 
the  Swiss  lake  people  were  built,  two 
Methods  of  sup.  methods  were  employed. 
t^^^l^.  The  first  was  to  cut  down 
platforms.  trees,  lop  the  branches  from 

the  trunks,  sharpen  one  end  of  the  same, 
and  drive  them,  with  many  others  of 
like  sort,  into  the  water  after  the  manner 
of  a  modern  pile  work.  On  the  upper 
end  of  these,  above  the  surface  of  the 
lake,  the  platform  was  laid  and  extended 
according  to  the  demands  of  the  village. 
The  other  method  was  to  heap  up  from 
the  bottom  of  the  lake  a  sort  of  rude 
stone  walls,  running  here  and  there, 
rising  to  the  surface,  and  furnishing 
support  for  the  platform.  But  this 
method  was  only  cmi^loyed  in  the  more 
sequestered  waters,  for  the  exposure  to 
storms  rendered  this  variety  of  building 
precarious. 

There  is  little  doubt  that  the  bottom 
Fear  of  wild  motive  ill  Selecting  such  a 
^rodtwh-oice  «ite  and  in  building  a  vil- 
of  Buch  sites.  ijijre  or  cvcu  a  single  house 
ab(jve  tlic  water  and  at  a  distance  from 
the  bank  was  the  pro.spect  of  gaining  a 


vantage  against  ravenous  beasts.  In  the 
primeval  world  this  was  always  a  serious 
question.  For  long  ages  the  beast  had 
the  advantage  of  the  man  in  the  struggle 
for  existence.  Heroes  whose  fame  is 
coextensive  with  the  traditions  of  man- 
kind became  such  by  their  successful 
warfare  with  wild  beasts.  Such  was 
Nimrod  and  such  was  Hercules.  After 
the  hero,  the  next  best  thing  was  an 
artifice.  Building  over  the  water  was 
an  artifice.  A  single  flattened  trunk 
reaching  from  the  platform  to  the  shore 
or  at  most  a  narrow  causeway,  was  easily 
defended,  and  bears  and  Avolves  would 
hardly  swim  to  the  attack  of  men. 

It  appears  that  the  lake  villages  were 
numerous  and  extensive.  An  estimate 
has  been  made  by  the  antiquary,  Troyon, 

as  to  the  extent  and  popula- 

^  Number  and  ex- 

tions  of  these  settlements,  tent  of  the  Swiss 

The  largest  village  on  lake  ^  ® '"  ^^®^" 
Gene^•a  appears  to  have  been  twelve 
hundred  feet  in  length  and  a  hundred 
and  fifty  feet  in  breadth.  Giving  to  each 
hut  a  diameter  of  fifteen  feet  and  allow- 
ing one  half  the  space  to  be  covered,  the 
village  would  contain  three  hundred  and 
eleven  houses,  and  with  an  estimate  of 
four  persons  to  the  cabin,  we  should 
have  a  population  in  this  settlement  of 
twelve  hundred  and  forty-four.  The 
same  calculations  give  for  the  village  on 
lake  Neufchatel  a  population  of  nearly 
five  thousand.  Carrying  out  the  same 
estimates,  M.  Troyon  thinks  that  the 
lake  population  in  this  region  was  more 
than  thirty  thousand  at  the  time  Avhcn 
the  villages  flourished  in  the  age  of 
stone. 

By  the  backward  look  we  may  still, 
in  the  mind's  eye,  observe  the  process  of 
constructing  these  lake  habitations.  The 
first  thing  would  be,  of  course,  the  selec- 
tion of  a  suitable  site  on  the  water's 
edge.      The  shore  must   be  accessible 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— LAKE   DWELLliKS   OP  SWITZE.RLANl). 


313 


from  the  lake  and  the  lake  from  the 
shore.  A  forest  must  stand  near  by, 
Materials  em-  fi"om  which  the  trees  are 
^ir'uV::";/  ^cHed.  with  almost  infinite 
the  builders.  labor,  by  the  strokes  of 
stone  axes  and  the  assistance  of  fire.  It 
appears  that  these  primeval  men  would 
attack  the  tree   at  the  base  and  cut  it 


It  should  be  remarked  in  this  con- 
nection that  the  stroke  of  a  stone  ax 
in  wood  is  easily  distinguishable  from 

that  of  the    metallic    blade.    Distinction  in 

The  modern  steel  ax  ^^/-^a^nT 
struck  atjainst  the  side  of  metallic  axes. 
a  tree,  even  at  an  anyle,  makes  a 
That  is,  the  bottom 
of  the  cut  is  rectilin- 
ear. In  the  case  of 
tlie  stone  ax,  the 
wound  is  always 
curvilinear  in  the  bottom. 
The  effect  of  tlie  blow  is 
rather   in   the   nature    of    a 


straigfht   wound. 


AXES  OF  PREHISTORIC  MAX,  SHOWING  STAGES  OF  IMPROVEMENT  FROM  STONE  TO  BROXZ.:. 

t,  Swiss  sione  ax  with  handle ;  2.  e.  iiper  celt,  from  Wati^rford  :  3,  winged  celt,  from  Ireland ;  4,  sncketed  celt,  frtun  Ireland  ;  5,  6,  7,  celts 

with  handles  of  different  patterns  ;  8,  bronze  ax,  from  Naples ;  9,  bronze  ax,  from  Le  Puy. 


around  as  much  as  possible,  and  then 
burn  the  wounded  part  down  to  the  solid 
body.  Scraping  away  the  charred  poi'- 
tions,  they  would  then  cut  again,  i:ntil 
finally  the  tree  came  down.  Similar 
methods  were  employed  in  sharpening 
the  trunk.  Here  also  the  axes  were 
employed  and  fire  by  turns  tmtil  a  rude 
point  was  obtained  suitable  for  driving 
in  the  mud. 

M. — \'ol.  I — 21 


bruise,  the  wood  where  the  ax  falls 
being  scooped  out  in  a  furrow,  deeper 
in  the  bottom  than  at  the  edges 
of  the  cut.'  In  nearly  all  cases  the  piles 
supporting  the  platforms  of  the  Swiss 


'  It  is  claimed  that  no  measure  of  sharpness  which 
may  be  imparted  to  a  stone  blade  will  secure  a  rec- 
tilinear cut — like  that  so  easily  produced  with  metal- 
lic axes^in  the  wood  struck  with  such  blade  at  an 
angle ;  but  the  reason  for  such  difference  is  not  clear. 


S14 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIXD. 


lake  dwellings  bear  the  marks  of  stone 
and  not  metallic  axes,  and  in  nearly  all 
cases  the  process  of  sharpening  the 
trunks  has  been  assisted  by  the  applica- 
tion of  fire. 

How  it  was  that  the  primitive  tribes 
adopting  this  kind  of  structure  sue- 
Question  of  set-    ceeded     in    raising     their 

^^me^^'  Pi^®^  °^  ^^^  ^"^  driving 
houses.  them  into  the  lake  has  not 

been  ascertained.  But  the  unmistakable 
evidence  furnished  by  the  stumps  of  the 
piles  themselves  shows  that  they  were 
raised  in  some  way  arid  driven  down. 
The  work  appears  not  to  have  been  truly 
done,  as  many  of  the  piles  stand  in  the 
mud  at  an  angle  and  others  appear  to 
have  been  bent  soinewhat  from  their 
original  position  by  the  weight  of  the 
superstructure.  As  to  the  platform,  it 
was  made  of  split  timbers,  rudely  framed 
together  on  the  top  of  the  piles,  and  no 
doubt  tole'"^bly  firm  for  the  reception  of 
houses.  The  latter  appear  to  have  been 
circular  in  form,  made  somewhat  after 
the  manner  of  Celtic  huts.'  They  Avere 
chinked  between  the  cracks  with  small 
branches  of  trees  and  moss,  and  were 
pointed  within  with  mud.  As  compared 
with  the  cave  dwellings  described  in  the 
preceding  chapter,  it  can  not  be  doubted 
that  the  lake  houses  were  a  great  ad- 
vance, superior  in  comfort  and  safety, 
and  not  wanting  in  a  certain  picturesque- 
ness  of  situation  and  aspect. 

We  come  now  to  consider  the  evidences 
of  ancient  life  which  have  been  discovered 
General  charac-  in  the  lake  bottoms  and 
S^'r^ecUo'"^\h  P'-'-'it  beds  over  which  the 
lakevuiages.  villages  Were  erected.  In 
general,  these  settlements  belong  to  the 
old  stone  age.  This  is  clearly  shown  by 
the  preponderance  of  rough  stone  im- 
plements which  are  found  under  them. 

'  Si.(;  the  colored  Plate  at  Uie  beginning  of  tlie 
present  Ijook. 


It  appears,  however,  that  the  lake  dwell- 
ers continued  to  hold  to  their  jDOsition 
until  progress  was  made  into  the  new 
stone  age,  and  even  into  the  age  of 
bronze.  In  several  places  it  has  been 
demonstrated  by  the  plentiful  discovery 
of  utensils  and  weapons  of  bronze  that 
the  lake  A-illagers  had  advanced  to  the 
manufacture  and  use  of  this  metal.  In 
any  event,  all  of  these  stages  of  develop- 
ment were  anterior  to  the  epoch  of  the 
Romans,  and  therefore  to  the  daydawn 
of  history. 

If  we  glance  at  the  old  stone  imple- 
ments found  in  the  margin  of  the  Swiss 
lakes  and  in  the  peat  bogs  variety  of  the 
where  the  over-water  vil-  Sr^aJ^f/^^^ 
lages  were  built,  we  find  ployed, 
them  to  be  of  the  same  general  pattern 
as  those  already  described  in  connection 
with  the  cave  dwellings.  It  has  been 
noted  that  the  Swiss  prehistoric  imple- 
ments, as  a  general  rule,  are  smaller  than 
those  used  by  the  cave  men.  This  is 
true  of  the  arrowheads,  the  spearpoints, 
and  the  axes.  The  material  employed 
in  the  manufacture  of  these  tools  and 
weapons  Avas,  for  the  most  part,  flint, 
but  in  some  cases  rock  crystal.  It  has 
been  noted  that  spindle-whirls  of  earth- 
enware coexist  in  the  same  layer  with 
the  rough  stone  implements.  Other  ev- 
idences of  spinning  and  weaving  have 
been  discovered  in  the  same  situation, 
and  to  this  should  be  added  the  presence 
of  stone  mortars  and  balls  for  crushing 
corn.  Sir  John  Lubbock  has  recapitu- 
lated the  articles  found  inider  a  lake 
village  in  the  peat  measure  of  Wauwyl 
as  follows:  Stone  axes,  forty-three;  flint 
arrowheads,  thirty-si.x ;  flakes,  two  hun- 
dred ;  corn  crushers,  sixteen ;  hammers, 
twenty;  whetstones,  twenty -si.x. ;  sling- 
sloncs.  eighly-fi\-e;  making  a  total  of 
four  hundred  and  twenty-six  articles  of 
.stone  recovered  from  a  single  bed. 


PlUMIilAL   MAN.— LAKH   DlVJifJJ-RS   OF  SWITZERLAND.      315 


In  examining  these  relics  we  are 
again  impressed  with  the  fact  that  rude 
commercial  relations,  at  least  the  begin- 
nings of  traffic,  existed  in  the  age  of 
Signs  in  the  find-  which  we  speak.  Many 
Seanrc-o:n-  «f  ^hc  implements  found 
™erce.  around     the     Swiss    lakes 

were  brought,  at  least  as  to  their  mate- 
rial, from  distant  localities.  Many  of 
the  flint  implements  are  known  to  have 
been  taken  from  the 
quarries  of  France! 
Some  are  found  that 
were  imported  from  the 
shores  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean. It  is  impossi- 
ble to  tell,  however, 
whether  these  weapons 
and  utensils  were  carried 
by  trade  or  by  the  mi- 
gration of  tribes  to  the 
mountain  lakes  of  Swit- 
zerland. 

By  examination  of  the  stone  hatchet  with 
animal    remains   found        '°^^^^  ^^° 

HANDLE. 

under  the  lake  dwell- 
ings, the  inquirer  discovers  again  the  re- 
lations which  the  primitive  people  here 
held  to  the  lower  orders  of  life.  As  a  rule, 
the  prehistoric  men  ate  nearly  all  kinds 
of  animals  with  which  they  were  asso- 
ciated. The  skins  of 
beasts  were  the  principal 
articles  of  clothing,  and 
the  flesh  was  invariably 
stripped  away  for  food. 
We  note  in  the  case  of 
the  lake  dwellers  the 
same  appetite  for  marrow 
which  we  have  already 
noted  in  the  men  of  the 
caverns.  They  picked  out  of  the  hol- 
low bones  every  particle  of  the  con- 
tents, and  evidently  regarded  the  mar- 
row as  the  principal  delicacy.  The 
harder  and  better  bones  were  made  into 


CHIPFED    FLINT    AK 
ROWHEAD. 


FLINT   HATCHET   FITTED 
WITH  stag's   HOKN  HANDLE. 


implements,  but  the  horns  of  the  deer 
were  the  principal  resource  in  this  line. 
From  these  were  made  the  handles  of  a 
great  number  of  other  implements,  and 
also  picks  and  awls  and  scrapei---. 

In  .some  cases  the 
attempt  was  made 
to  produce  a  cutting 
edge  from  bone. 
But  from  the  na- 
ture of  the  sub- 
stance this  could 
not  succeed.  Chis- 
els w'ere  also  at- 
tempted, but  the 
material  lacked 
strength  and  solid- 
ity, and  the  tool  so 
formed  could  only 
be  applied  to  the  softer  substances.  The 
bone  scraper  was  much  used  Use  of  bone  in 
in  the  dressing  of  hides,  in  ^^L'^S'"'' 
which  it  appears  that  all  of  weapons, 
the  primitive  Europeans  had  consider- 
able skill.  If  the  lake  dwellers  attempt- 
ed the  manu- 
facture  of 
wood,  it  does 
not  appear  in  the  relics 
which  they  left  behind. 
Doubtless,  however,  the 
eas\-  deca}'  of  wood  fiber 
would  in  part  account  for 
the  absence  of  utensils 
made  therefrom.  But  it 
appears,  on  the  whole,  that 
the  lake  men  preferred  the 
use  of  flint  and  bone  and 
horn.  It  has  been  noted 
that  tinder  was  employed 
by  the  lake  villagers  in 
the  production  of  fire. 
The  appearance  of  broken  fragments 
of  pottery  in  the  lake  margins  and  peat 
beds  shows  conclusively  that  the  people 
of   the  age  which  we  are    here  consid- 


riCKAX   OF 

stag's  horn. 


-316 


GREAT  RACES   OF  J/AXA'LVD. 


ering-  understood  at  least  the  rudiments 
of  that  kind  of  manufacture.  Very  few 
Pottery  of  the  vessels  have  been  discov- 
lakedweuers:         ^    whole,    but  manv  in 

rndftnfiss  of  the       ^    ^  »  ^ 

pieces. 


rudeness  of the 
lelics. 


These  all  indicate 
the  rudest  kind  of  work.  The  vessels  were 
evidently  misshapen  and  unsymmetrical 
in  design.  It  is  thought  that  the  pot- 
ter's wheel  was  unknown.  Nor  has  any 
evidence  of  furnace  heat  been  discov- 
ered in  the  imperfect  burning'  to  which 
the  fragments  seem  to  have  been  sub- 
jected. Perhaps  an  open  fire  produced 
the  highest  heat  with  which  these  peo- 


IXIIM    r    MAM  lA'    ImKV    of    roMKuy,    IN    TllK    CI.ACIIR    C.AKDliN,    AT    I.UCIOKNE. 


pie  were  acquainted.  The  forms  of  a 
few  vases  have  been  determined  which, 
viewed  from  an  artistic  point,  are  clumsy 
in  the  last  degree.  It  is  noticeable  that 
the  earthenware  of  these  villagers  is 
without  feet  or  other  .support  than  the 
unfinished  bottom  of  the  vessel.  It  ap- 
pears that  the  utensils  were  set  upon  the 
floor  or  on  the  soft  earth  where  there 
was  little  danger  of  breakage. 

Of  human  remains,  strictly  so  called, 
Scnrciiyorhn-  Only  a  fcw  havc  been  dis- 
rh":;:™ma?.'"  covered  under  the  lake  vil- 
B'"»-  lages.      Nor   might    it   be 

reasonably  expected  that  many  would  be 
found.     It  will  be  seen  at  a  glance  that 


the  situation  has  been  much  less  favor- 
able for  the  preservation  of  human  skel- 
etons, in  whole  or  in  part,  than  the  mud 
beds  under  the  stalagmite  in  the  cave 
dwellings.  The  free  action  of  water, 
the  access  of  fishes  to  any  bodies  that 
may  have  dropped  into  the  lake,  the 
movement  which  would  take  place  under 
the  wave,  and  the  change  of  tempera- 
ture, very  great  as  it  is  in  the  situation, 
would  account  for  the  destruction  and 
decay  of  any  bodies  that  might  have 
gone  to  the  bottom  through  the  village 
platforms.     It  is  likely,  moreover,  that 

the  lake  dwell- 
ers had  regular 
methods  of  sep- 
ulture. As  has 
been  already 
seen,  they  were 
con  siderably 
more  advanced 
i  n  the  hiiman 
evolution  than 
the  cave  men, 
and  care  for  the 
bodies  of  the 
dead  is  one  of 
the  s}'mptoms 
which  marks  the 
progressive  people  from  the  barbarians. 
Some  remains  of  men,  however,  have 
been  fninul  in  the  mud  of  the  lake  mar- 
gin   in  such   relation   with  Bodily  forms  of 

1   •    .       •  1  •  <  ^  :  1    ,,      ln.ke  dwellers 

prehistoric  relics  as  to  iden-    determined  from 

tify  them  witli  the  age  skeletons. 
of  stone.  Perhaps  a  lialf  dozen  skele- 
tons, including  the  skulls,  have  been  re- 
covered, and  from  these  a  fair  idea  of 
the  stature,  form,  and  characteristics  of 
the  lake  people  have  been  determined. 
On  the  whole,  they  were  not  as  tall  as 
the  Europeans  of  to-day,  but  tlie  skel- 
eton does  not  indicate  that  strong  ani- 
mal affiliation  which  we  have  noted  in 
the  men  of  the  cavern.     The  proportions 


PRIMIWAI.    }r.\X.—I.AKF.    DWr.I.I.I-.RS    OF   S\VITZI-.RLAXI\ 


317 


of  the  lake  dwellers  were  fairly  jjood, 
and  the  skull  shows  a  medium  caj)acity. 
Nor  is  the  configuration  specially  differ- 
ent from  that  of  the  mountaineers  of  the 
present  time.  As  to  the  personal  as- 
pect of  these  people  there  is  nothing 
better  than  conjecture  to  guide  us.  We 
know  by  their  manner  of  life  that  their 
intellectual  horizon  was  exceedingly  lim- 
ited ;  that  they  had  the  carnivorous  hab- 
it, though  not  in  that  intense  degree 
peculiar  to  the  cave  dwellers;  that  the 
social  instinct  was  in  some  measure  de- 
veloped, as  is  shown  in  their  aggrega- 
tion in  village  communities,  and  that  the 
beginnings  of  agriculture  among  them 
were  sufficient  to  show  the  upward  tend- 
ency toward  a  higher  level  of  existence. 
As  in  the  case  of  the  cave  men,  much 
light  may  be  thrown  on  the  life  and 
Animals  with       manners  of  the   people  of 


which  lake  vil- 
lagers were  as- 
sociated. 


the  lake  villages  by  noting 


the  animals  Avith  which 
they  were  associated  and  some  produc- 
tions of  the  soil  which  are  known  to 
have  been  economized.  A  large  list  of 
the  beasts  and  birds  and  fishes  peculiar 
to  the  era  which  we  are  here  discussing 
has  been  determined  by  naturalists,  and 
much  valuable  information  therefrom 
deduced.  The  prevalent  wild  animals 
were  the  brown  bear,  the  badger,  the 
marten,  the  wolf,  the  fox,  the  wildcat, 
the  beaver,  the  elk,  the  urus,  the  aurochs, 
the  European  bison,  the  stag,  the  deer, 
the  wild  boar,  the  marsh  boar,  the  pole- 
cat. The  domestic  animals  were  the 
horse,  the  ox,  the  goat,  the  sheep,  the 
dog,  and  the  common  swine.  In  the 
case  of  the  horse,  his  domestication  was 
but  partial,  and  the  demonstration  of  the 
existence  of  tame  swine  is  not  complete. 
It  will  be  noticed  at  a  glance  that  the 
wild  animals  here  enumerated  are  of  a 
somewhat  later  epoch  than  those  asso- 
ciated   with    the    cave    dwellei'S.      The 


mammoth,  the  cave  bear,  the  cave  hyena 
seem  to  have  disappeared.  Perhaps  the 
Irish  elk  and  the  reindeer  at  no  time 
held  this  region  as  a  habitat. 

Much  may  be  inferred  by  a  little  clear 
thought  relative  to  the  condition  of  the 
villagers  from  the  consider-  Manner  of  lake 
ation  of  their  domestic  ani-  ^r^wn  ft'om 

mals.      Such  creatures  must    manifest  data. 

be  cared  for,  especially  in  winter.  They 
must  be  fed,  not  to  say  housed  against 
the  rigors  of  the  season.  Provisions 
and  shelter  would,  therefore,  be  neces- 
sary, and  people  who  make  such  provi- 
sion and  provide  such  shelter  could  not 
be  wholly  barbarous.  Closely  allied  with 
this  consideration  is  another  drawn  from 
the  discovery  of  various  grains  that 
were  used  by  the  villagers.  Many  speci- 
mens of  charred  cereals  have  been  found 
with  other  relics  of  this  ancient  life. 
Grains  of  wheat  have  been  recovered 
from  the  finds  at  Meilan,  Moosseedorf, 
and  Wangen.  At  the  last  named  place 
the  antiquary  had  the  good  fortune  to 
discover  several  bushels  of  wheat  pressed 
together  in  a  lump,  the  grains  adhering 
in  a  mass.  The  appearance  of  the  wheat 
is  almost  identical  with  that  of  modern 
varieties  of  the  same  grain,  ilany 
specimens  of  what  is  known  as  six-rowed 
barley  have  been  recovered  from  like 
situations,  and  it  will  interest  the  reader 
to  be  informed  that  this  variety  of  cereal 
was  still  under  cultivation  in  the  primi- 
tive days  of  Greece  and  Rome.  Alto- 
gether, three  kinds  of  wheat  have  been 
found  under  the  lake  dwellings,  two  va- 
rieties of  barle}',  and  two  of  millet.  It 
appears  that  rye  and  oats  were  as  yet 
unknown. 

Reverting  to  the  animals  of  the  lake 
regions  in  prehistoric  times  we  note  two 
species  of  wild  cattle,  namely,  the  urus 
and  the  bison.  The  former  seems  to 
have  been  reduced  to  partial  domestica- 


818 


GREAT  RACES    OE  JELVAVXD. 


tion  as  early  as  the  neolithic  period,  but 
no  indication  of  snch  a  fact  has  been 
Deductions  from  found  in  the  old  stone  age. 
the  animal  life  of  rpj^g    largest    of    the    ani- 

the  lake-dwell-  ^ 

ing  age.  mals  prevalent  around  the 

Swiss  lakes  were  these  two  varieties  of 
wild  oxen,  the  elk  and  the  stag.  The 
rhinoceros  had  disappeared  and  the 
urus  had  been  much  reduced  from  the 


vserved  in  the  forests  of  Germany.  It  is 
noticeable  that  the  list  of  domestic  ani- 
mals has  been  extended  and  confirmed. 
The  horse  has  certainly  become,  in  some 
measure,  the  servant  of  man,  and  sheep 
have  been  more  positively  reclaimed 
from  the  wild  condition.  It  is  thus 
evident  that  the  mere  barbarous  life  of 
hunters  and  flesh-eaters  was  giving  way 


SWISS  LAKE  VILLAGE  OF  THE  AGE  OF  BRONZE.-Drawn  by  Kiou. 


great  proportions  which  he  bore  in  the 
times  of  the  cave  men.  Looking  back 
from  our  own  point  of  view  we  note  that 
elks  have  not  existed  in  Switzerland  dur- 
ing the  historical  period,  though  they 
still  maintained  an  existence  in  the  low- 
land forests  as  late  as  the  Roman  period. 
Tiie  ibex  has  al.so  di.sappcarcd.  The 
smaller  of  the  wild  animals  enumerated 
above  still  prevail  in  their  ancient  habi- 
tat, and  even  the  wild  boar  has  been  pre- 


to  a  higher  and  more  rational  mode  of 
existence  among  these  villagers  of  the 
Swiss  lakes. 

It  will  be  of  interest  to  add  a  few 
words  relative  to  the  birds  which  came 
by  water  or  by  air  to  the 

•^  Species  of  birds 

liabitations  of  the  lake  men.  belonging  to  the 
TA,  ,  ,  .         .     ,     -    same  epoch. 

1  he    golden    eagle   circled 

above  them.     The  bones  of  at  least  four 

varieties  of  hawk  have  been  discovered. 

Two  kinds  of  owl  were  known,  and  two 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— LAKE   DWELLERS   OE  SWITZERLAND. 


319 


varieties  of  crow.  The  common  starling- 
was  present,  and  the  wood  pigeon. 
There  were  two  kinds  of  heatli  cock,  also 
the  white  stork,  the  ashy  heron,  the  dun 
grouse,  the  black  coot,  two  varieties  of 
meu,  one  kind  of  swan,  one  species  of 
goose,  two  kinds  of  duck,  one  kind  of 
diver.  Of  fishes  and  reptiles,  the 
remains  of  as  many  as  ten  species  have 
been  recovered  and  identified. 

Mention  has  been  made  of  the  iinding 
of  the  cereals  tinder  the  lake  dwellings. 
Significant  It  appears  from  the  discov- 

p^^lstoric^gri.  erics  that  the  grains  were 
cultural  life.  roasted  for  food.  Beyond 
this  primitive  method  of  preparing 
kernels,  it  is  known  that  the  lake  dwell- 
ers used  bread.  Cakes,  hard,  flat,  cir- 
cular, unleavened,  have  been  found  just 
as  they  were  prepared  for  the  board  at 
a  date  more  remote  than  the  founding  of 
Rome!  Of  the  methods  of  cultivation 
employed  in  this  far  time  nothing  is 
known.  No  agricultural  implements  or 
apparatus  have  been  recovered,  but  tools 
for  the  preparation  of  grain,  such  as 
mortars  and  stones  for  grinding  the 
kernels,,  are  plentiful.  Specimens  of 
dried  fruit,  such  as  carbonized  apples 
cut  into  halves  or  quarters,  have  been 
found  at  both  Wangen  and  on  lake  Neuf- 
chatel.  Such  fruits  appear  to  have  been 
of  wild  varieties,  resembling  the  crab 
apple  of  modern  times.  The  vine  had 
not  yet  made  its  appearance.  The  Aval- 
nut,  the  cherry,  and  the  damson  plum 
were  unknown,  but  seeds  of  the  wild 
plum  have  been  discovered.  .Shells  of 
the  hazelnut  and  ,  beechnut  ai"e  fre- 
quently found  in  the  mud,  and  some- 
times the  seeds  of  the  raspberry  and 
blackberry.  Beans  have  been  discovei^cd, 
but  only  in  the  later  relics  of  the  age  of 
bronze,  while  peas  are  found  farther 
back,  among  the  remains  of  the  new 
stone  age.     From  a  consideration  of  all 


these  elements  we  are  able  to  make  out 
a  tolerably  fair  schedule  of  the  daily 
subsistence,  the  means  of  supply,  and 
the  method  of  preparation  peculiar  to  the 
prehistoric  villagers  of  the  Swiss  lakes. 


Bronze  hairpin  found  ill 
Swiss  lake. 


Bronze  pin  from  a  Scotch 
shell  mound. 


SPECIMENS  OF  FINE   WORKMANSiriP   IN   BRONZE. 

Mention  has  already  been  made  of  the 
fact  that  the  lake  dwellers  continued  to 
hold   their   situation   until 

.      .  Lake  d-welUngs 

their  implements  of  stone  extend  into  the 
were  succeeded  by  the  ^^°  ronze. 
manufacture  and  use  of  bronze.  The 
villages  belonging  to  the  age  of  bronze 
are  not  so  widely  distributed  as  those  of 
the  stone  period.  The  former  were 
built,  for  the  most  part,  on  the  lakes  of 
Geneva,  Neufchatel,  Bienne,  and  Sem- 
pach.     In  Eastern  Switzerland  very  few 


S20 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


evidences  of  the  age  of  bronze  liave  been 
discovered.  It  appears  that  for  some 
reason  a  kind  of  primitive  conserva- 
tism prevailed  on  lake  Constance  which 
led  to  the  continuance  of  stone  nianu- 
facture  long  after  the  introduction  of 
tronze  in  the  western  settlements.  It 
is  in  evidence  that  other  improvements 
besides  the  introduction  of  metal  in 
workmanship  appeared  in  the  bronze- 
making  villages.  The  platforms  Avere 
more  substantially  constructed  and  the 
houses  larger  and  of  a  more  permanent 
character.  It  seems,  moreover,  that  the 
\'illages  of  the  age  of  bronze  were  built 
farther  from  the  shore  than  those  of  the 
age  of  stone.  At  least  the  bronze  relics 
are  nearly  always  taken  otit  from  a 
greater  depth  of  water  and  farther  out 
than  the  stone  implements  peculiar  to 
the  older  age. 

By  examining  the  bronze  implements 
their  superiority  in  design  and  workman- 
Evidences  of  the  ship  to  those  of  the  peri- 
'^:n::iXl:^"  ^^^  preceding  are  quickly 
barism.  noted.     The  swords,  dag- 

gers, axes,  spearheads,  knives,   sickles, 


fishhooks,  and  articles  of  personal  adorn- 
ment  are  all  of  a  pattern  which  may  be 
called  well  formed,  if  not  artistic.  Brace- 
lets, brooches,  and  finger  rings  are  found 
which,  though  they  may  hardly  be  de- 
scribed as  beautiful,  are  not  devoid  of 
tastefulness  in  design  and  elegance  in 
execution.  It  is  noticeable,  moreover, 
that  the  supply  of  implements,  weapons, 
and  personal  decorations  is  far  more 
abundant  in  the  case  of  the  bronze-bear- 
ing villages  than  under  those  of  the  stone 
epoch.  ]\Iany  museums  have  been  re- 
plenished from  the  resources  here  re- 
ferred to,  and  a  single  collection  cited 
by  Sir  John  Lubbock  contains  four 
thousand  three  hundred  and  forty-six 
specimens;  and  it  is  an  evidence  of 
what  may  be  called  the  pei^sonal  pride 
of  the  villagers  of  the  bronze  age  that  of 
the  list  of  articles  here  enumerated  more 
than  two  thousand  are  hairpins  and  rings. 
In  the  age  of  bronze  the  human  race  en- 
tered upon  its  career  of  strength  and 
variety,  but  did  not  yet  enter  uiDon  the 
career  of  ambition  and  vain  delusion 
which  it  was  to  pursue  in  the  age  of  iron. 


Chapxkr  XVIII.— Co^st  People  ok  the  North. 


|E  now  turn  to  another 
aspect  of  primitive  life 
quite  different  from 
those  discussed  in  the 
preceding  chapters. 
We  have  reconstructed 
as  far  as  practicable 
the  conditions  of  the  old  Aryan  house- 
folk  of  India;. of  the  cave  dwellers  of 
Western  ICurope,  and  of  the  lake  dwell- 
ers who  took  advantage  of  tlie  water 
surface  as  a  means  of  protection  and 
convenience.  We  now  come  to  consider 
a  mode  of  prehistoric   existence   which 


was  developed  along  the  seacoast,  espe- 
cially in  the  northern  and  northwestern 
parts  of  ]uiroj:)e. 

Of  the  forms  of  primeval  life  already 
presented,  the  most  barbarous  was  that 
of  the  cave  men ;  the  most  Relative  sav- 
elevated,  the  house  people  '^:Z:^:^:i:t 
of  the  East;  and  the  most  ditions. 
progressive,  tlie  lake  dwellers  of  .Switzer- 
land and  other  like  localities.  In  enter- 
ing upon  a  review  of  the  people  of  the 
seashore,  we  shall  again  be  carried  back 
to  an  exceedingly  rude  and  aboriginal 
type  of  human  existence,   perhaps  not 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— COAST  PEOPLE    OE   THE  XORTH. 


321 


quite  so  gross,  but  equally  primitive  with 
that  of  tlie  cave  dwellers. 

About  the  time  that  the  really  scien- 


tific investigation 


of 


archaeological     re- 


Discovery  of  the  mains  began  in  the  second 

S:cotrof°"      q^ia^t'^r  «f  ^l"s  ^-^i^tury,  it 
Denmark.  -was    noticed   that    on    the 


coast  of  Denmark  and 

situations 

up.      Sometimes    the 


in  other  similar 

long,  low  dunes  were  thrown 

elevations    were 


were  too  far  from   the   surge   to   have 
been   thrown  up   by   the  action  of  the 
water  first  drew  the  attention  of  archaeol- 
ogists   and    naturalists   to  Mound  con- 
their  peculiarities.     It  was  "^Z^T 

found     that    those     of     the    Streenstrup. 

mounds  which  lay  within  reach  of  the 
tide  were  made  up  in  part  of  sand,  but 
the  larger  portion  of  the  material  was 
shells.     In  the  case  of  those  dunes  that 


KITCHEN  MIDDENERS  AND  THEIR  DWELLINGS. 


nearly  circular,  sometimes  they  were 
ring-shaped,  having  a  crater-like  depres- 
sion in  the  center.  But  more  frequently 
they  were  elongated  elevations,  from 
one  hundred  to  three  hundred  yards  in 
length,  perhaps  two  hundred  feet  in 
breadth,  and  from  two  to  ten  feet  in 
height.  The  situation  was  along  the 
surf  line  of  the  sea,  but  generally  outside 
of  the  reach  of  the  tide. 

The  fact  that  these  dunes  and  mounds 


were  in  the  higher  situations,  beyond 
the  reach  of  the  water,  they  were  com- 
posed almost  entirely  of  shells,  and  a 
very  casual  examination  showed  that 
the  mollusks  inhabiting  them  had  be- 
longed to  another  age.  Such  was  the 
beginning  of  the  discoveries. 

The  Danish  naturalists  led  the  way  in 
examining  these  strange  formations; 
and  it  was  at  once  observed  that  the 
shells  were  intermixed  with  the  debris 


322 


GREAT  RACES   OF  JIANA'LVD. 


of  human  life.  Here,  tlien,  was  a  new 
class  of  relics  of  prehistoric  existence, 
and  a  new  field  of  inquiry  opened  before 
the  antiquary.  Professor  Steenstrup  was 
again  in  the  van  in  the  exploration  of 
the  shell  mounds.  He  gave  them,  in 
the  first  place,  the  name  which  they 
have    ever    since    borne,     of     Kitchen 


middens 


own    lanofuaee 


Flint  core  or  nucleus. 


Flint  flal<es,  Denmark, 


WORKMANSHIP  OF  THK   KITCHEN   MIDDKNERS. 

word  is  Kjokkcimwddiiigs,  which  signifies 
"kitchen  refuse  heaps."  The  idea  of 
the  learned  Dane  was  that  these 
mounds  were  the  refuse  of  the  food 
and  waste  material  of  a  people  who  had 
built  their  huts  on  the  seashore,  and  had 
manifestly  subsisted  for  the  most  part 
on  shellfish.  This  primary  hypothesis 
of  the  naturalist  was  borne  out  by  all 
subsequent  investigations,  and  it  was 
Boon  established   beyond   doulit    lliat    a 


prehistoric  people  had  chosen  the  shore 
of  this  northern  sea  as  the  best  vantage 
ground  which  they  could  procure  in 
their  struggle  to  preserve  life  and  per- 
petuate their  tribes. 

The  shell  mounds  are  b}-  no  means 
isolated  phenomena.  They  are  rarely 
found  singly,  but  in  groups,  covering  a 
considerable  extent  of  coast.  This  is  to 
say  that  the  primitive  people 
dwelling  here  lived  in  ag- 
gregations, or  The  kitchen 
villages  of  huts  T^ttlT,"™ 

Ci  cate  village  com- 

on  the  beach,  ^unities. 
Sometimes  a  principal  mound 
will  appear,  and  around  this 
others  of  smaller  proportions. 
The  contents  are  abundant, 
and  the  vast  heap  of  shells  is 
in  many  cases  carted  away 
by  the  inhabitants  and  used 
to  replenish  the  soil. 

What  strikes  the  beholder 
in  opening  one  of  these 
mounds  is  the  fact  that  the 
xvliolc  contcnts,ox 

The  heaps  made 

the  materials  of  up  of  the  debris 

,,  1  ..  of  human  life. 

the     elevation, 
are  the  debris  of  human  life. 
Hardly   any  merely   natural 
substance    is    foiiiid    inter- 
mixed   M'ith    the    shells   and 
other  refuse  of  the   kitchen 
and  the  hut.     Doubtless  the 
kitchen  was  tlic  hut  and  the 
hut    was    the    kitchen.     In    a    few    in- 
stances some  gravel  and  other  unmodi- 
fied natural  products  are  found  in  thin 
layers  or  scattered  among  the  waste  of 
the  hovel.     But  for  the  most  part  every- 
thing has  had  its  use'  in  the  hands  and 
mouths  of  tlie  primitive  tribes  inhabit- 
ing this  coast.     'IMic   people  appear  to 
have  subsisted  almost  exclusively  upon 
oysters  and  mussels,  and  to  have  flung 
the  sliclls  (Hit  tif  the  Inil  until  they  ac- 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— COAST  PEOPLE    OF    TJUL  NORTH. 


323 


cumulated  to  a  depth  of  several  feet.  It 
would  seem  that  in  many  instances  the 
hut  itself  would  be  half  buried  by  the 
accumulation  around,  and  doubtless  the 
site  of  the  dwelling  is  the  crater  which 
is  noticed  in  a  dune  here  and  there. 

If  we  examine  the  implements  and 
weajjons  which  the  coast  people  lost  or 
Character  of  the  broke  or  cast  asidc  with  the 
tooisl^dutt"  o^l^er  debris  of  their  vil- 
s''s-  lages,  we  shall  find  them  to 

be  of  the  most  primitive  pattern  and 
rudest  workmanship.  They  are  nearly 
or  quite  all  of  the  old  stone  age,  and  the 
method  of  fracture  employed  in  making 
them  seems  to  have  been  less  skillful 
than  that  of  the  oldest  lake  villagers, 
and  fully  as  rude  as  the  workmanship  of 
the  cave  men.  Great  quantities  of  flint 
flakes,  rough  axes,  lanceheads,  arrow- 
points,  weights  for  fishing  nets,  sling- 
stones,  and  awls  have  been  recovered 
from  the  mounds,  and  they  are,  without 
exception,  of  the  primitive  pattern  and 
finish  above  described.  From  the  shell 
mound  of  Meilgaard,  which  was  visited 
and  examined  by  Sir  John  Lubbock  in 
person,  nineteen  axes,  a  hundred  and 
thirty-nine  flint  flakes,  six  bone  pins, 
six  horns,  four  pieces  of  rude  potter}', 
one  stone  hammer,  and  twenty  sling- 
stones  were  recovered.  This  mound  is 
merely  specimental  of  scores  of  others 
that  existed  and  still  exist  along  the 
coast  of  Denmark.  These,  like  the  lake 
villages  and  the  cave  dwellings,  have 
contributed  thousands  of  specimens  to 
the  European  museums,  and  these  have 
been  arranged  and  classified  with  re- 
spect to  their  antiquity,  so  that  he  that 
runs  may  read  the  story  of  a  prehistoric 
age. 

The  extreme  simplicit)',  not  to  say 
barbarity,  of  the  method  of  life  of  the 
shell-mound  people  has  already  been  in- 
dicated.    As   compared    with    the    lake 


villagers  of  Switzerland,  even  of  the  old 

stone  age,  they  were  far  behind.     The 

lake  men  were  acquainted 

...  •,  ,       ,  ,    Dednctio:.  of  a 

With  wheat  and  barley,  and  low  grade  of 

even  with  the  manufac-  ^^  ^"°  ^" 
ture  of  bread.  But  in  the  shell  mounds 
no  traces  of  grain  have  been  discovered, 
nor  have  any  relics  of  vegetables  such 
as  men  would  use  for  food  been  found 
in  the  debris  around  the  huts.  The 
people  seem  to  have  subsisted  altogether 
upon  the  shellfish  which  they  gathered 
along  the  shore,  either  by  digging  in  the 
sand  with  the  recession  of  the  tide,  or  by 
rude  nets  which  they  dragged  in  shoal 
water.  These  mollusks,  together  with 
certain  birds  and  Avild  animals  which  they 
were  able  to  capture,  constituted  the  only 
food  of  the  hut  dwellers. 

The  four  principal  varieties  of  sea 
mollusks  which  the  mound  builders  ate, 
and  which  indeed  constitut-  Nature  o\  the 
ed  their  chief  supply,  were  fo^u^^fia^t^f^ 
the  oyster,  the  cockle,  the  iieaps. 
mussel,  and  the  periwinkle.  All  ol 
these,  as  is  indicated  by  the  shells,  were 
of  larger  size  than  those  now  found  on 
the  same  coasts.  The  oyster  has  wholly 
disappeared  from  these  waters,  and 
doubtless  the  other  species  were  of 
different  varieties  from  those  now  exist- 
ing.  It  must  not  be  understood,  how- 
ever, that  the  bones  of  birds  and  mam- 
mals are  wan-ting  in  the  mounds.  On 
the  contrary,  these  are  rather  plentiful. 
Professor  Steenstrup  has  estimated  that 
each  cubic  foot  of  the  shell  material  con- 
tains on  the  average  ten  or  tAvelve  bones. 
The  mound  at  Havelse  has  yielded 
about  three  thousand  five  hundred  speci- 
mens of  the  bones  of  mammals,  and 
more  than  two  hundred  of  birds.  Fish 
bones  other  than  those  of  the  sea  mol- 
lusks are  also  found  intermixed  in  the 
mounds.  The  remains  of  the  herring, 
the   dorse,  the  dab,   and  the  eel  have 


824 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIAW. 


known  to  tlia 
Mtcheu  mid- 
deners. 


been  plentifully    recovered    in    several 
localities. 

Of  the  relics  of  mammalia,  the  most 
common  are  of  the  stag,  the  roedeer,  and 
wud  beasts  the  wild  boar.  In  addi- 
tion to  these,  bones  of  the 
urus,  the  bear,  the  dog,  the 
fox,  the  wolf,  the  marten,  the  otter,  the 
porpoise,  the  seal,  the  water  rat,  the 
beaver,  the  lynx,  the  wild  cat,  the  hedge- 
hog, and  the  mouse  have  been  found  in 
the  shell  mounds,  but  sparsely  distrib- 
uted. It  will  be  at  once  observed  from 
these  facts  that  the  animals  which  the 


DANISH    SHKM.-MOUXIl    AXES. 


coast  people  were  able  to  take  and  kill 
were  generally  of  the  smaller  species. 
The  extreme  scarcity  of  the  bones  of 
the  heavier  and  fiercer  beasts  might  well 
beget  a  doubt  as  to  whetlier  the  pre- 
historic man  of  this  coast  dared  to  meet 
them  in  combat  at  all.  Another  striking 
feature  revealed  by  the  exploration  of 
the  shell  mound  is  that  all  of  the  animals 
here  enumerated  were  wild.  It  appears 
VQVy  dfuibtfnl  whether  even  the  dog  had 
become  the  friend  of  the  dwellers  in 
these  sea.shore  huts.  At  any  rate,  his 
bones  have  the  .same  aspect  as  tho.se  of 
the  creatures  of  the  woods. 

The  fact  of  the  comiilctc  destruction 


or  consumption  of  _  the  animals  with 
which  the  shore  people  came  in  contact 
is  illustrated  by  the  absence  inferences  as  to 
of  entire  skeletons  and  ^^^^t^^fof' 
the  miscellaneous  distri-  the  race, 
bution  of  the  bones.  It  is  generally  the 
long  bones  that  are  found  scattered 
among  the  shells.  The  heads  of  these 
have  been  broken  off  and  reduced  to 
edible  conditions,  or  else  have  decayed 
in  the  course  of  ages.  In  all  cases  the 
bone  shaft  has  been  opened  for  the  mar- 
row; from  which  it  appears  that  the 
coast  people  had  the  same  appetite  for 
this  delicacy  as  did 
the  cave  dwellers. 
From  the  absence  of 
skeletons,  or  even 
large  parts  thereof, 
it  has  been  more  dif- 
ficult for  naturalists 
to  reconstruct  the  ani- 
mals of  the  Danish 
coast  than  of  any  other 
situations ;  but  enough 
has  been  gathered  to 
justify  the  foregoing 
statement  relative  to 
the  wild  creatures 
with  which  the  shell- 
mound  people  were  familiar. 

An  interesting  illustration  of  the  skill 
of  antiquaries   in  looking  into  the  past 
is  furnished  in  their  mcth-  Methods  of  de- 
od     of     determining     the  ^^0)^!^ 
habits    of    the    prehistoric  sheu  mounders. 
tribes  of  Denmark.     It  is  known,  for  in- 
stance, that  they  were   not  migratory^^ 
but  that  they  held   their  abode  in  thfe 
.same  huts  the  year  around.     This  fact 
was  ascertained  from  an  examination  of 
tlie  1)ones  of  the  birds  tipon  which  these 
pco])lc  in  part  subsisted.     Somcofthc.se 
birds,  as  for  instance  tlie  singing  .swan, 
visit  this  coast  only  in   the  winter.     In 
the  'nonth  of  March   they  leave  for  tiio 


PRIMEVAL   MAX.— COAST  PliOPLIl    OF    THE   NORTH. 


325 


South,  and  return  late  in  November,  but 
the  distribution  of  wild  swan  bones  is 
frequent  in  the  shell  mounds.  It  ap- 
pears certain,  therefore,  tliat  they  were 
taken  in  winter.  Therefore  the  coast 
people  had  their  residence  here  in  win- 
ter. Again,  the  horns  of  stags  are  cast 
at  certain  seasons  of  the  year,  and  one 
or  two  other  animal  phenomena  of  like 
sort  have  a  periodical  significance. 
From  the  collation  of  these  facts  it  is 
proved  that  the  hut  dwellers  in  the  lo- 
calities here  described  remained  in  their 
place  throughout  the  year,  and  were  not 
merely  fishermen  of  the  summer  season. 
We  thus  see  on  the  Danish  coast  an- 
other type  of  primitive  life  quite  distinct 
Analogue  of  the  from  tliose  wliich  we  have 
Fuegians;  de-      i^jtherto  Considered.     It  is 

scription  by 

Darwin.  likely,    withal,    that    their 

manner  of  existence  was  not  very  dif- 
ferent from  that  of  certain  tribes  still 
living  in  the  extreme  of  South  America. 
The  Terra  del  Fuegians  subsist  in  a 
manner  very  analogous  to  that  ascribed 
above  to  the  prehistoric  tribes  of  Den- 
mark. They  have  no  domestic  animals 
except  the  dog.  The}-  live  almost  ex- 
clusively on  shellfish,  and  their  huts 
along  the  coast,  if  continuing  imdis- 
turbed  for  a  sufficient  period,  would 
doubtless  be  surrounded  by  a  collection 
of  waste  materials  almost  identical  with 
those  of  the  remote  age  cf  the  shell- 
mound  people  of  the  North.  The  great 
naturalist,  Charles  Darwin,  says  of  these 
tribes:  "  The  inhabitants,  living  chieily 
upon  shellfish,  are  obliged  constantly  to 
change  their  place  of  residence;  but 
they  return  at  intervals  to  the  same 
spots,  as  is  evident  from  the  pile  of  old 
shells,  which  must  often  amount  to  some 
tons  in  Aveight.  These  heaps  can  be 
distinguished  at  a  long  distance  by  the 
bright  green  color  of  certain  plants  which 
invariably   grow'  on    them.    .    .    .    The 


Fuegian  wigwam  resembles,  in  size  and 
dimensions,  a  haycock.  It  merely  con- 
sists of  a  few  broken  branches  stuck 
in  the  ground,  and  very  imperfectly 
thatched  on  one  side  with  a  few  tufts  of 
grass  and  rushes.  .  .  .  Viewing  such 
men,  one  can  hardly  make  oneself  be- 
lieve they  are  fellow-creatures  and  in- 
habitants of  the  same  world.  ...  At 
night  five  or  six  human  beings,  naked 
and  scarcely  protected  from  the  wind 
and  rain  of  this  tempestuous  climate, 
sleep  on  the  wet  ground  coiled  up  like 
animals.    Whenever  it  is  low  water  they 


Bone  harpoon  of  the  Stone 
Age  of  Denmark. 


Arrowhead  of  remdee* 
horn. 


FINDS   FROM   THE   KITCHEN   MIDUK.NS. 

must  rise  to  pick  shellfish  from  the  rocks ; 
and  the  women,  winter  and  summer, 
either  dive  to  collect  sea  eggs  or  sit  pa- 
tiently in  their  canoes,  and,  with  a  baited 
hair  line,  jerk  out  small  fish.  If  a  seal 
is  killed,  or  the  floating  carcass  of  a  pu- 
trid whale  discovered,  it  is  a  feast;  sucli 
miserable  food  is  assisted  by  a  few  taste- 
less berries  and  fungi." 

All  attempts  to  construct  an  authentic 
chronolog}^  for  the  age  of  the  coast  people 
whose  rude  life  is  here  depicted  are 
futile.     The  fact   that   such    modes    of 


326 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


tribal  evolution  exist  in  different  ages 
has  already  been  dwelt  upon.  We  have 
Not  possible  to  just  seen  that  the  Fuegian 
f^=\"V°^°e5'f  tribes    in    the   extreme   of 

the  sneU-mouna 

tribes.  South  America  are  still  in 

this  aboriginal  state  of  development ;  and 
we  know  that  in  the  north  of  Denmark 
the  shell-mound  people  had  passed  away 
before  the  beginnings  of  history.  The 
evidence  of  this  is  complete  and  irre- 
fragable. It  is  known,  moreover,  that 
not  only  were  these  tribes  prehistoric, 
but  that  they  held  their  rude  career  at  a 
ver}'-  remote  period,  even  archseologically 
considered. 

We  are  able  in  part  to  measure  the 
distance  of  the  epoch  of  the  coast  men 
Botanical  indi-  by  Certain  transformations 
"^iT.lll'i^n'^    ^vhicli    we    know    to    have 

remote  antiq,- 

'li'y-  taken  place  in  the  vegetable 

kingdom.  Since  the  earliest  references  in 
the  works  of  the  Roman  naturalists  the 
countries  of  Northern  Europe  have  been 
heavily  covered  with  a  forest  of  beech. 
This  has  been  the  prevailing  growth  of 
these  regions  since  about  the  time  when 
iron  began  to  be  used  for  implements 
and  weapons.  It  is  well  known  in  the 
botanical  history  of  the  world  that  the 
forest  of  beech  is  preceded  in  the  plant- 
cycle  of  nature  by  a  forest  of  oak,  which 
in  its  turn  has  a  long  period  of  duration 
as  the  prevalent  growth.  That  is,  be- 
fore the  beginnings  of  the  present  beech 
forest  of  Northern  Europe  an  oak  for- 
est prevailed  in  the  same  countries  for 
indefinite  ages.  It  is  also  known  that 
in  like  manner  the  pine  precedes  the  oak. 
That  is,  the  order  of  nature  is,  first,  so 
far  as  mc  are  able  to  discover,  a  forest  of 
pine,  which  at  length  falls  into  decrepi- 
tude and  is  succeeded  by  a  forest  of  oak. 
This,  in  its  turn,  and  after  a  long  cycle, 
grows  old,  maintains  for  a  while  a  pre- 
carious existence,  then  gives  place  to  a 
forest  of  beech.      At  the  present  time 


the  beech  forest  is  growing  old,  and  will 
at  length  give  place  to  some  other.  But 
we  know  that  the  present  prevailing 
woods  in  Denmark  and  other  regions  of 
the  North  have  existed  there  since  a 
time  long  before  the  age  of  Pliny — even 
before  the  founding  of  Rome. 

Now  an  examination  of  the  bones  of 
the  birds  Avhich  were  taken  and  eaten 
by  the  coast  people  and  shell-mound  era 
shows  conclusively  that  some  of  the  birds 
in  question  were  of  spe-  Bird-life  bears 
cies  which  are  known  to  T^'T^^n^iu^' 
feed  upon  the  berries  of  sion. 
the  pine  tree !  So  slight  a  fact  is  one  of 
many  sufficient  indications  that  point  un- 
mistakably to  the  conclusion  of  the  ex- 
treme antiquity  of  the  age  which  we  are 
here  considering.  It  is  by  this  kind  of 
patient  research  that  our  knowledge  of 
prehistoric  peoples  has  been  widened  and 
developed  into  its  present  amplitude; 
and  though  it  is  by  no  means  complete 
and  satisfactory,  it  is  nevertheless  suffi- 
cient to  enlighten  the  present  races  in- 
habiting the  earth  with  respect  to  the 
manners  and  customs  of  those  who 
slumber  in  its  bosom. 

Coincident  with  the  discoveries  which 
have  led  to  the  reconstruction  of  primi- 
tive life  in  the  manner  Over-water  hab- 
hitherto  described,  have  l^^Sn^i^er" 
been  others  quite  analo-  banks  also, 
gous.  Not  only  did  primeval  tribes 
inhabit  the  shores  of  the  sea  and  build 
thereon  their  rude  huts,  scattering 
around  the  waste  and  refuse  of  their 
daily  life,  but  others  like  them  in  habit 
and  character  chose  the  river  banks.  It 
is  well  known  that  the  currents  of  rivers 
vary  somewliat  in  their  place  and  direc- 
tion. The  bed  of  a  running  stream  is 
by  no  means  a  constant  feature  in  geog- 
raphy. Though  in  general  it  traverses 
a  valley,  it  will  be  found  in  one  age 
against  the  hills  on  one  side,  and  in  the 


PRIMEVAL  MAN— COAST  PEOPLE   OF   THE   NORTH. 


327 


next  age  on  the  other.  Moreover,  the 
volume  of  water  is  much  greater  in 
some  epochs  than  in  otiiers.  As  a  gen- 
eral fact,  the  streams  and  rivers  of  the 
early  ages  of  the  world  were  much  fuller 
and  stronger  than  they  are  to-day.  As 
a  world  grows  older  its  streams  grow 
weaker,  until  they  finally  disappear,  and 
the  epoch  of  life  is  at  an  end.  The 
primeval  age  was  one  of  humidity  and 
plentiful  rainfall  and  full  vol- 
ume in  the  rivers. 

One  of  the  principal  con- 
comitant circumstances  of  the 
river  flow  is  the  formation  of 
sand  and  gravel.  Ledges  of 
Physical  oondi-     rock  are  broken 

tions antecedent   ^ff  and  thp  frflcr. 

totormationof  on  ana  uie  irag- 
gravel  beds.  ments  divided 
into  smaller  parts.  These  are 
rolled  over  and  over  by  the 
stream  until  they  are  worn  into 
pebbles  and  gravel  and  sand. 
Vast  accumulations  of  these 
materials  are  deposited  here 
and  there  in  the  river  elbows 
and  bends  and  cur\'es,  in  the 
valley  to  the  right  hand  and 
into  the  left,  and  especially 
about  the  debouchure  of  the 
stream  near  the  mouth.  While 
this  process  is  going  on  the  banks  of  the 
river  on  this  side  and  on  that  are  worn 
away  and  carried  along  with  the  current. 
Sometimes  a  whole  valley,  by  a  change  in 
the  course  of  the  stream,  is  swept  out 
and  deposited  somewhere  below.  These 
circumstances  must  be  borne  in  mind  if 
we  would  apprehend  clearly  the  nature 
of  the  discoveries  to  which  attention  will 
now  be  called. 

As  early  as  the  beginning  of  this 
century  implements  and  weapons  were 
known  to  have  been  gathered  from 
river-drift  gravel  beds,  but  the  signifi- 
cance of  such  discoveries  was  unnoticed 


or  ignored.  There  has  been  a  strange 
disposition,  even  on  the  part  of  scholars, 
to  maintain  old  traditionary  views  about 
tlie  age  of  man  on  the  earth.  Every 
new  fact  tending  to  show  the  antiquity 
of  the  human  race  has  been  resisted  and 
resented  as  a  sort  of  intrigue  against 
the  integrity  of  existing  beliefs. 

In  geological  science    this    tendency 
has  been  especially  noticeable.     Geolo- 


v^l 


K^'^ 


PALAEOLITHIC   RIVER-DRIFT   SPEARHEADS. 


gists 


long  time 


themselves  have  for  a 
shut  their  eyes  to  the  most  palpable 
facts,  patent  to  their  own  Dogmatism  con- 
senses.  It  was  from  this  irsplSn>ep. 
supposable  salutary  con-  drift  findings, 
servatism  that  the  first  discoveries  of 
prehistoric  relics  in  the  gravel  beds,  as 
well  as  in  other  situations,  were  ignored 
and  denied.  Those  who  were  deter- 
mined to  maintain  the  old  views  respect- 
ing the  chronology  of  the  earth  and  its 
inhabitants  put  forward  all  sorts  of  ridic- 
ulous hypotheses  to  account  for  that 
which  was  unaccountable  under  their 
own     theory.     They     even     published 


328 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


treatises  ia  which  it  was  boldly  alleged 
that  the  old  stone  implements  which 
had  been  found  in  prehistoric  situations 
were  forgeries  which  had  been  perpe- 
trated against  authentic  science — that 
those  who  were  trying  to  disturb  the 
current  beliefs  of  mankind  had  iitvcnied 
the  alleged  discoveries  to  produce  a  new 
hypothesis  respecting  the  antiquity  of 
the  human  race ! 

Gradually,  however,  light  dawned  and 
the  truth  was  acknowledged.     One  nat- 
uralist after  another  became  convinced 
that  the  weapons  and  uten- 

Careful  examt-  ...  ,      . 

nation  of  the  flu-  sils  found  in  the  gravel 
vial  deposits.         i     j  •  i         i    ^  • 

beds  were  m  such  relation 
with  geological  facts  as  to  compel  a  be- 
lief in  their  remote  antiquity.  Many  of 
the  men  most  eminent  for  learning  in 
Europe  visited  distant  localities  and  con- 
ducted personal  explorations  in  order  to 
establish  the  truth  or  falsitv  of  the  new 
view  of  the  antiquity  of  man.  The  re- 
sult has  been  corroborative  of  that  de- 
duced from  other  fields  of  inquiry;  and 
it  is  now  as  well  known  that  prehistoric 
races  dwelt  in  Europe  in  the  time  of  the 
mammoth,  and  Avrought  rough  imple- 
ments of  flint  in  the  post-pliocene  era  of 
geolog)',  as  it  is  known  that  the  As.syri- 
ans  flouri.shcd  on  the  Tigris  and  that 
Cae.sar  led  Roman  legions  across  the 
Rhine. 

The  evidences  of  the  existence  of 
primitive  trilDcs  along  the  river  valleys 
of  Western  Europe  have  been  discovered 

more  abundantly  in  France 

Buch  findings  .  •^ 

extend  to  the       than  ill  any  otlier  country ; 

British  Isles.  i      j.      j.i  ■  11  e 

but  the  river  banks  of 
England  have  also  yielded  their  testi- 
mony. Before  the  beginning  of  the 
eighteenth  century  a  Britisli  weapon 
had  been  found  in  a  gravel  bed  in  con- 
nection with  an  elephant's  tooth,  in  a 
situation  described  as  being  •'  bpposite 
to    Black    Mary's,    near    Graye's     Inn 


Lane."  This  Aveapon  is  described  as  a 
large  black  flint,  shaped  into  the  figure 
of  a  spearpoint.  It  is  known  to  have 
been  engraved  as  early  as  17 15,  and  a 
print  of  it  has  been  preserved  in  Leland's 
Collectanea.  Since  the  science  of  antiq- 
uities  has  been  developed  in  our  own 
day,  this  ancient  implement  has  been 
shown  to  be  of  the  same  pattern,  work- 
manship, and  quality  with  those  found 
in  like  situations  on  the  Continent. 

Several  of  the  rivers  of  France  have 
been  specially  rich  in  their  yield  of  pre- 
historic relics.      The  princi-   River  valleys  of 

pal  of  these  are  the  Somme,  ^^:-^^ 
the  Seine,  and  the  Oise.  reiics. 
In  the  valley  of  the  first  of  these  streams 
the  explorations  have  been  conducted 
with  scientific  skill,  and  the  discoveries 
made  have  been  fortified  as  to  their 
verity  with  all  the  care  and  penetration 
which  the  best  scholars  of  Europe  have 
been  able  to  bring  to  the  question.  It 
will  be  of  interest  in  this  connection, 
therefore,  to  look  briefly  at  the  geologi- 
cal character  of  the  Somme  valley,  and 
the  position  in  which  human  relics  have 
been  found  therein,  to  the  end  that  the 
reader  may  have  before  him  a  clear 
statement  of  the  situation  and  proof  of 
the  results. 

The  discoveries  on  the  Somme  have 
been  made  for  the  most  part  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Amiens  and  Abbeville. 
At  these  places  the  vallcv,  character  of  the 
from  hill  to  hill,  is  about  l^^lT^tt 
a  mile  in  breadth.  The  «omme. 
main  geological  formation  of  the  country 
is  chalk.  Through  this,  in  the  glacial 
period,  the  A-alley  of  the  river  was 
jilowcd  out,  and  in  this  Avide,  low  trough 
the  stream  still  makes  its  way  to  the  sea. 
P>ut  in  the  course  of  ages  many  second- 
ary formations  have  taken  place  in  con- 
nection with  the  river.  What  is  properly 
called  the   river  bottom  is  filled  up  in 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— COAST  PEOPLE    OF   THE  NORTH. 


329 


this  neighborhood  witli  a  broad,  deep 
bed  of  peat.  This  is  in  some  places 
thirty  feet  in  depth  and  more  than  a  third 
of  a  mile  in  breadth.  In  this  peat  bed, 
which  has  been  slowly  forming  for  many 
centuries,  at  a  great  depth  therein,  stone 
implements  and  other  relics  of  a  jore- 
historic  people  have  been  found.  The 
bones  of  extinct  mammalia  are  here 
associated  with  the  works  of  man  in  such 
relation  as  to  estab- 
lish their  contem- 
poraneity. 

The  i^eat  forma- 
tion in  the  Somme 
valley,  however,  is 
one  of  the  newer  ac- 
cretions peculiar  to 
the  situation.  If  the 
observer  take  his 
stand  on  the  low 
peat  bog  near  the 
margin  of  the  stream 
and  look  to  the  hills 
on  either  side  he 
shall  find,  at  two  or 
three  levels  in  the 
chalk  formation 
which  rises  to  the 
height  of  two  or 
three  hundred  feet, 
beds  of  gravel  crop- 
ping out  of  the  banks. 
Through  these  beds, 
which  were  mani- 
festly formed  by  the  river  in  the  older 
Time  relations     ages  of  the  tertiary  epoch, 


plateau  spreading  off  in  slight  undula- 
tions. Even  the  novice  in  geology  is 
able  to  perceive  that  the  peat  bogs  in  the 
bottom  of  the  valley  are  of  recent  origin 
as  compared  with  the  old  gravel  beds 
lying  far  above  the  present  level  of  the 
river.  Yet  it  is  in  these  gravel  beds 
that  the  discoveries  of  some  of  the  most 
ancient  sj)ecimens  of  human  workman- 
ship in  the  world  have  been  iriade :  and 


'■^.i... 


tl^ttchaii.''''''  the  stream  has  gradually 
formations.  worked   its  Way  down,   by 

attrition,  to  lower  and  lowef  levels,  leav- 
ing the  gravel  beds  far  above  the  present 
position  of  the  stream.  Above  the  out- 
croppings  of  these  beds  the  old  chalky 
walls  which  constitute  the  barriers  of  the 
valley  are  seen  rising  to  the  general 
level  of  the  country  above,  which  is  a 


M. 


-Vol.    I 22 


PAL/EOLITHIC   RIVF.R-DRIFT  LANCEHEADS   AXD   AX   OF  ARCHAIC   PATTERNS. 

the  situation  in  which  they  have  been 
found  has  been  scanned  with  so  much 
care,  and  the  explorations  conducted  with 
such  scientific  accuracy,  as  to  preclude  all 
doubt  relative  to  the  verity  and  signifi- 
cance of  the  facts  in  question. 

Sir  Charles  Lyell  estimates  that  more 
than  a  thousand  implements  have  been 
taken  from  the  gravel  beds  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Amiens.  They  are  all  of  a 
common  type,  and  belong  to  the  oldest 


330 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


epoch  known  to  archaeology.  They  have 
been  classified  under  three  heads,  the 
Character  of  the  fii'st  of  which  includes  the 
S4%'ol  spearpoints:  the  second,  a 
»*s.  sort  of  almond-shaped  im- 

plements which  appear  to  have  been 
used  as  axes  for  general  purposes,  such 
as  breaking  bones  and  cracking  holes  in 
the  ice ;  and  thirdly,  flint  flakes  and  ar- 
rowheads. All  of  these  are  produced 
by  mere  fracture,  not  a  single  specimen 
bearing  the  marks  of  grinding  or  polish- 
ing. The  forms  are  rude,  but  the  work- 
manship unmistakably  human.  In  many 
instances  the  prehistoric  artisan  has  taken 
advantage  of  the  natural  form  of  the 
flint,  and  merel}^  modified  it  by  breaking 
one  part  into  a  cutting  form.  It  has 
been  noted  that  between  the  spearheads 
and  the  almond-shaped  axes  several  in- 
termediate grades  of  implements  exist, 
which  would  seem  to  show  that  the  end 
in  view  was  not  clearly  defined  in  the 
minds  of  the  makers.  Yet  in  the  midst 
of  the  manifest  barbarity  of  the  epoch 
in  which  these  implements  were  created 
there  has  been  found  a  single  evidence 
of  taste  in  certain  small  globular  bodies, 
with  a  tubular  cavity  in  the  center,  which 
appear  to  have  been  used  for  ornamen- 
tation. 

Notwithstanding  the  abundant  proof 
that  the  weapons  and  tools  above  de- 
Reasons  for  scribed  arc  the  relics  of  hu- 
m^remaL^s^;  m^n  activity  in  a  prehistoric 
the  river-drift,  ^gc,  Very  few  human  re- 
mains, properly  so  called,  have  been 
found  in  the  river-drift  gravel  beds. 
Only  an  occasional  tmderjaw,  or  some 
other  of  the  harder  parts  of  the  frame 
of  man  have  been  recovered  in  these  sit- 
uations. The  bones  of  animals  are  much 
more  frequent,  and  are  easily  defined ; 
but  a  moment's  reflection  will  show  that 
tliese  facts  would  be  indicated  by  right 
reason.     As    for    the    animal    remains 


found  in  the  gravel,  they  are  evidently 
the  fragments  of  mammals  that  were 
drowned  by  ordinary  accident  or  in  times 
of  flood.  In  such  emergencies  man  is 
more  expert  and  cautious  than  the  lower 
orders.  Even  in  his  lowest  estate  he 
has  some  measure  of  foresight,  and  es- 
capes from  a  dangerous  situation.  The 
gravel  pits  were  not  the  places  of  burial. 
They  do  not  mark  the  exact  sites  of  hu- 
man dwellings.  They  represent  mate- 
rials that  were  carried  to  their  present 
place  by  the  action  of  water.  In  many 
cases  these  materials  have  been  brought 
from  considerable  distances.  Even  an 
occasional  human  skeleton  given  to  the 
river  would  be  tossed  and  broken  and 
worn,  in  its  course  onward,  being  ground 
against  stones  and  pebbles  into  elemen- 
tary fragments.  Moreover,  decay  does 
its  work.  The  hardest  bone  will  not 
survive  forever,  even  under  conditions 
favorable  to  its  preservation. 

The  paucity  of  human  remains  in  the 
gravel  beds  is  in  close  analogy  with  th^ 
like  fact  in  the  shell  mounds  sheu  mounds 
of    Denmark.     They,  tZ'^.l^Z 
too,  have   yielded    in    but  mains  of  men. 
rarest  instances  any  actual  fragments  of 
the  human  frame,  and  it  is  easy  to  see 
that  more  might  be  expected  from  the 
kitchen   middens,  with   their  abundant 
detritus  of  man's  habitation  and  localized 
association  with  his  life,  than  in  the  case 
of   river-drift    heaped   ujj   at   long  dis- 
tances from  the  place  where  he  had  his 
abode. 

Not  only  in  the  gravel  pits  of  the  val- 
ley of  the  Somme,  not  onl}^  in  like  situa« 
tions   along   the  banks   of  Extent  of  the 
the  Seine  and  the  Oise.  have  ^J^.^^^f^^L^o? 
these  relics  of  the  prehis-  England, 
toric  life  of  man  been  discovered.     Like 
revelations  have  been  made  in  the  river 
bottoms  and  .sandpits  of  Great  Britain, 
In  a  gravel  bed  at  Hoxne,  in  Sufliolk, 


PRIMEVAL   MAX.— MEN  OF   THE    TCMIIJ. 


331 


specimens  of  human  workmanship  lilce 
those  above  described  -were  found  as 
early  as  tlie  beginning  of  this  century. 
In  similar  formations  between  Guildford 
and  Godalming,  flint  implements  of  the 
old  stone  age  have  been  found  and  pre- 
served. It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that 
the  special  significance  of  such  discov- 
eries lies  in  the  fact  of  the  association  in 
the  gravel  beds  of  these  human  remains 
with  the  bones  of  the  mammoth  and 
other  extinct  species  belonging  to  the 
post-tertiary  period  of  geology.  In  vari- 
ous other  localities  like  revelations  have 
been  made  by  explorations  of  gravel  beds, 
such,  for  instance,  as  those  at  Ickling- 
ham,  at  Heme  Bay,  at  Abbot's-LanglcA', 
and  at  Green  Street  Green,  in  Kent.  In 
a  layer  of  river-drift,  near  Bedford,  bones 
of  the  mammoth,  the  rhinoceros,  the 
hippopotamus,  the  primitive  ox,  the 
horse,  and  the  deer  have  been  found  in 
prehistoric  relations  with  flint  imple- 
ments belonging  to  the  old  stone  age. 
In  short,  the  discoveries  made  in  the 
gravel  beds  of  Great  Britain  have  fully 
corroborated  and  verified  those  made  in 
the  valley  of  the  Somme  and  on  other 
parts  of  the  Continent. 

We  thus  see  that  along:  the  river  val- 


leys of  Europe,  at  a  time  before  the  in- 
coming of  the  first  Aryan  tribes,  prime- 
val races  had  possession  Deductions  re- 
of  the  country  in  various  7:.^!^^:^... 
parts,  and  had  begun  those  er-drift  epoch, 
rude  activities  out  of  which  the  civilized 
condition  was  ultimately  to  spring.  The 
relics  described  in  these  last  paragraphs 
are  of  the  most  primitive  pattern  and 
workmanship.  They  indicate,  indeed, 
the  very  first  emergence  of  men  from 
the  state  of  absolute  nature  and  barbarity. 
The  tool-making  and  tool-using  instinct 
marks,  perhaps,  the  very  earliest  stages 
of  human  development.  Whatever  may 
have  been  the  origin  of  man  in  these 
western  parts  of  Europe,  Ave  see  him,  in 
these  far  prehistoric  times,  either  an  ab- 
solute savage  or  a  barbarian,  but  slightly 
elevated  above  the  savage  state.  Per- 
haps  if  our  knowledge  were  more  com- 
plete we  .should  be  able  to  delineate 
inany  other  circumstances  relative  to 
these  hard  beginnings  of  civilized  life 
in  Europe.  The  future  may  still  contrib- 
ute something  to  our  further  enlighten- 
ment relative  to  the  habits  and  manners 
of  prehistoric  peoples,  but  for  the  pres- 
ent we  must  remain  satisfied  with  an 
approximate  view  of  their  condition. 


Chaf-xer  XIX.— ]\<Iex  of  the  Tu:\iuli. 


EFORE  dismis.sing  the 
subject  of  the  prehis- 
toric life  of  man  on  the 
continent  of  Europe, 
still  another  field  of 
inquiry  remains  to  be 
considered.  In  all  parts 
of  the  European  countries,  from  the  Baltic 
to  the  Mediterranean  and  from  the  Brit- 
ish Isles  to  the  Ural  mountains,  another 
class  of  facts,  bearing  unmistakable  evi- 


dence of  the  ancient  activities  of  men, 
are  plentifull}'  distributed.  These  are 
the  mounds  which  the  tribes  builded, 
in  burial  and  for  other  Tumuii  and  oth- 
purposes,  generally  called  ^;^^^t^i:L 
Tumuli:  standing  stone  Europe, 
structures  of  several  varieties,  known 
as  Menhirs,  Cromlechs,  and  Dol- 
mens: barrows,  camps,  fortifications, 
dA'kes,  and  perhaps  altars  of  sacrifice, 
besides    many    other     kinds     of     rude 


332 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKLXD. 


architecture  and  memorials.  Such  re- 
mains, hardly  of  sufficient  dignity  to  be 
known  as  ruins,  are  found  not  only  in 
Europe  but  everywhere  in  the  world. 


Abundance  of 
such  remains 
throughout  the 
world. 


MENHIR,    AT   CROISIE,    FRANCE. 

Perhaps  no  country,  great  or  small,  is 
without  such  manifest  evidences  and  il- 
lustrations of  the  long  dead 
activities  of  races  and 
tribes  rinknown  to  history. 
Everywere  this  siibstratum  of  human 
life,  more  aboriginal  than  the  aborigines, 
existed.  Traces  of  it  are  found  on  every 
hand.  America,  as  well  as  the  older 
lands,  abounds  in  astonishing  proofs 
of  nations  that  existed  here,  even  in 
strensfth,  between  whom  and  the  Indian 
races  that  held  the  continent  on  its  open- 
ing to  civilization  as  wide  a 
space  of  time  and  character 
exists  as  that  between  the 
rudest  of  the  Red  men  and 
their  Saxon  conquerors. 
The  mound  Iniildcrs  have 
been  abroad ;  and  the  long, 
serpentine  mole  of  earth,  or 
conical  hill,  of  artificial  con- 


stniction,  standing  here  and  g^^  "*  ■* 

there  in  the   civilized  coun 

tries  of  to-day,  bear  mute, 

but  everlasting  testimony  of  the  ancient 

and    undiscoverable  peoples  who   have 

gone  down  to  dust. 

It  is  .said  by  Sir  John  Lubbock  that  in 


the  Orkney  islands  more  than  a  thousand 
of  these  tumuli  and  stone  heaps  are 
found.      In    the    Danish 

Meaning  of  the 

peninsula    the    number    is  tumuu  and  stone 

,•11  J.  1     '  L  11    monuments. 

still  greater,  and  it  would 
be  safe  to  say  that  in  America  more  than 
ten  thousand  such  monuments  of  pre- 
historic times  exist.  The  variety  ex- 
hibited in  these  relics  of  a  past  age  is 
almost  as  great  as  their  number.  Per- 
haps a  majority  of  all  Avere  intended  as 
monuments  to  the  dead,  but  the  details 
are  different,  and  man}'  volumes  could 
not  contain  an  elaborate  description  of 
all.  We  know  from  history  that  even 
from  the  daydawn  of  authentic  story 
n:ien  were  disposed  to  mark  the  resting 
place  of  the  dead  with  a  trophy.  Pillars 
were  set  up  as  the  tangible  evidence  of 
important  transactions.  In  general, 
every  crisis  in  life,  as  well  as  its  termi- 
nation, demanded  a  testimonial.  It  is 
said  in  the  Assyrian  annals  that  Semir- 
amis  buried  her  husband  under  a  mound 
of  earth.  A  stone  heap  was  made  over 
the  tomb  of  the  father  of  ffidipus.  In 
the  heroic  age  the  building  of  moimds 
over  the  dead  was  the  custom  of  the 
time.  Patroclus,  friend  of  the  crested 
Achilles,  was  buried  under  a  tumulus  a 


DANISM    Dlll.MEN. 

hundred  feet  in  height;  and  it  has  been 
reported  in  tradition  that  Alyattes,  father 
of  Croesus,  had  a  stone-and-earthen  tomb 
more  than  a  mile  in  circumference. 


PRIMEVAL   MAN. —MEN  OE   Tin:    TUMI  [J. 


333 


Tlae  mounds  of  which  \vc  arc  here  to 
speak  belong  to  a  remoter  and  ruder  age 
The  mounds  than  that  of  the  Trojan  War 
fo'^ri'^of "'  01-  the  conquest  of  Canaan 
bronze  by    the     Hebrews.       And 

yet  they  are  not  of  so  great  antiquity  as 
those    prehistoric  memorials  which  we 


situated   in   .Salisbury  Plain,  Wiltshire, 
England.     It  is  the  most  striking  relic 
of    its   kind  in  the  world,  Ruin  of  stone- 
and  has  been  many  times  ^:ef:;dtradi. 
described  by  travelers  and  ^ions. 
antiquaries.     It   consists   of   two    great 
circles  of  upright  stones,  one  exterior  to 


CROMLECH  OF  HALSKOV,  DENMARK. 


have  examined  in  the  preceding  chapter. 
In  general,  the  tumuli  of  Europe  Avere 
built  in  the  age  of  bronze,  and  therefore 
are  posterior  by  a  long  epoch  to  the  times 
of  the  cave  dwellers  and  coast  people. 
This  is  plainly  evidenced  in  the  utensils 
and  weapons  which  are 
recovered  from  the 
mounds,  and  which  are 
almost  invariably  of 
bronze  material.  The 
workmanship,  more- 
over, is  of  that  half- 
elegant  design  and  exe- 
cution which  belong  to 
an  age  subsequent,  by 
many  centuries,  even  to 
the  neolithic,  or  new 
stone,  epoch,  it  now 
remains  for  us  to  exam- 
ine, at  least  casually, 
some  of  the  existing 
monuments  belonging  to  the  age  of  the 
mound  builders  in  Western  Europe. 

One  of  the  most  striking  of  these 
memorials  is  the  great  megalithic  ruin 
known    by    the    name    of   Stonehenge. 


the  other.  The  outer  circle  is  abont 
three  hundred  feet  in  circumference, 
and  the  stones  in  this  row  are  as  much 
as  sixteen  feet  in  height  and  six  feet  in 
diameter.  On  the  tops  of  the  rude  pil- 
lars are  laid  other  stones,  horizontally. 


DANISH  TUMULUS. 

The  inner  circle  is  nine  feet  distant 
from  the  outer.  The  stones  composing 
it  are  of  smaller  dimensions  than  the 
others,  and  are  in  the  native  condition, 
while  those  of  the  outer  circle  have  been 


334 


GREAT  RACES   OE  MANKIND. 


roughly  hewn.  The  capstones  also  bear 
the  marks  of  having  been  rudely  cut 
into  their  present  shape. 

Orig'inally  the  outer  colonnade  con- 
tained thirty  of  these  great  pillars,  with 
their  capstones,  or  imposts.  Only  sev- 
enteen of  them  now  remain  in  posi- 
tion. The  inner  circle  consisted  at 
first   of   forty    pillars,    only    a    part    of 


approach  to  the  structure.  Traces  of 
smaller  avenues  are  also  to  be  found, 
and  in  the  vicinity  of  the  ruin  are  vari- 
ous stones  which  seem  to  have  consti- 
tuted originally  a  part  of  the  general 
design.  The  whole  aspect  of  the  ruin 
as  seen  to-day  is  weird  and  spectral  in 
the  last  degree,  and  the  beholder  can 
but  be  imjaressed  with  the  strangeness, 


PREHISTORIC  GRAVEYARD  OF  QUATERNARY  PERIOD,  NEAR  LITTAI,  IX  CARNIOI.A,  AUSTRIA. 


which  are  now  standing.  Within  the 
inner  circle  another  series  of  pillars, 
oval  in  character,  and  originally  nineteen 
in  number,  are  found,  which  rise  in 
height  toward  the  center.  Around  tlu> 
outside  rim  was  drawn  a  moat  and  a 
rampart  about  three  hundred  and  sev- 
enty yards  in  circumference.  On  the 
northeast  of  the  great  circle  and  run- 
ning out  for  a  distance  of  about  six 
hundred  yards,    there  are  evidences  of 


as   well   as   the   anti(|uit}-   of  the  monu- 
ment  before  him. 

Stonehengc  has  long  been  a  fertile 
topic  in  tradition.  Tlie  oldest  story  of  all 
is  tliat  given  bv  Ncnnius, 

.  .      .  '  ,         Stories  of  Nen- 

m  the  nmth  century.      He  mus  and  cam- 
dcclares  that  the  structure 
was  erected  by  Aurelianns  Ambrosius,  in 
memory  of  four  lunidrcd   liritish  chief- 
tains who  were  slain   tlicre  by  liengist 
and  his  Saxon  barl)arians,  in  472.     At 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— MEN  OF   THE    TUMI  LI. 


335 


the  close  of  the  twelfth  century,  Giral- 
dus  Cambrensis.  another  annalist,  tells 
a  long  story  of  a  great  pile  of  stones 
called  the  (iiant's  Dance,  anciently  f(;und 


BUKIAL  URNS   (ENLARGED    FROM    PRECEDING   CUT). 

in  Ireland.  He  narrates  that  the  stones 
in  question  were  brought  to  Ireland  by 
a  company  of  Titans  out  of  Africa,  who 


Britons,  procured  Merlin,  by  supernat- 
ural means,  to  bring  from  Ireland  into 
Britain.  And  that  he  might  leave  some 
famous  monument  of  so  great  a  treason 
to  future  ages,  in  the  same  order  and 
art  as  they  stood  formerly,  set  them  up 
where  the  flower  of  the  British  nation 
fell  by  the  cutthroat  practice  of  the 
Saxons,  and  where,  itnder  the  pretence 
of  peace,  the  ill-secured  youth  of  the 
kingdom,  by  murderous  designs,  were 
slain." 

This  story  happily  illustrates  the  com- 
pass and  authenticity  of  mediaeval  his- 
tory. It  is  well  known  that  Authenticity  of 
the  pillars  composing  the  ro:yS,'^t"d 
ruin  of  Stonehenge  were  iiereby. 
taken  from  stone  quarries  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, so  that  no  African  giants  were 
needed  to  bring  them  across  the  sea. 
It  is  also  well  established  by  an  exami- 
nation of  the  mounds  in  the  vicinity 
that  the  structure  belongs  to  a  period 
not  only  earlier  than  the  invasion  of 
Hengist  and  his  Saxon  maraiiders,  but 
long  anterior  to  the  conquest  by  the 
Romans  at  the  beginning  of  our  era. 
It    is    true    that   no    mention  is   made 


\IE\V  OF  STONKHKNGE. 


set  them  up  on  the  plains  of  Kildare, 
not  far  from  the  castle  of  Naas.  "  These 
stones,"  continues  the  story-teller, 
"Aurelianus    Ambrosius,    King   of   the 


of  Stonehenge,  by  name,  in  the  Latin 
authors,  but  Hecataeus,.  a  Greek  histo- 
rian, who  flourished  at  Miletus  about 
550  B.  C,  describes  a  magnificent  cir- 


886 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


mounds  in  con- 
nection "witli 
Stonehenge. 


«  ^  I 

GROUND    PLAN   OK 
DANISH  CROMLECH. 


cular  temple,  situated  in  what  he  calls 
"  The  island  of  the  Hyperboreans,  over 
against  Celtica,"  and  the  description  is 
of  a  kind  to  warrant  the  conclusion  that 
the  edifice  in  question  was  no  other  than 
Stonehenge. 

Clustered  around  this  great  ruin  of 
prehistoric  times  are  many  tumuli,  con- 
Extent  of  burial  taining  the  dead  and  the 
relics  which  were  buried 
with  them.  No  fewer  than 
three  hundred  burial  mounds  are  found 
within  a  radius  of  three  miles  from  the 
stone  pillars  marking  the  site  of  what 
was  doubtless  a  primitive  temple.  From 
this  it  would  appear  that 
the  whole  area  round  about 
was  an  ancient  cemetery, 
with  some  sort  of  barbaric 
temple  in  the  center.  The 
tumuli  are  manifestly 
tombs.  In  every  case,  on 
opening  one  of  these 
mounds,  the  remains  of  the  dead  are 
found.  In  the  great  majority  of  cases 
the  interment  has  been  by  cremation, 
and  the  evidences  show  that  the  manner 
of  sepulture  was  identical  with  that  gen- 
erally employed  in  the  age  of  bronze. 

If  we  open  one  of  the  tumuli — and 

hundreds  of  them  have  been  explored — 

we    shall    find    invariably 

Positions  of  the  .  ^ 

primeval  dead      the  remains  of  one  or  more 

in  sepulture.  ,  i      •  tt 

human  beings.  Here  again 
we  discover  that  difference  of  instinct  in 
method  which  has  al- 
ways characterized  the 
doings  of  men.  The  dead  / 
are  placed  in  two  pos- 
tures, one  sitting  and  the 
other  prone,  after  the 
manner  employed  in 
modem  burial.  There  seem  to  have 
been  pains  taken  in  the  adjustment  of 
the  body  in  a  posture  befitting  repose; 
and  in  determining  what  this  should  be, 


GROUND  PLAN  OK 
DANISH  DOLMEN. 


some  of  the  prehistoric  tribes  chose  one 
position  and  some  another.  The  same 
variety  has  been  noticed  in  the  case  of 
our  Indian  aborigines  in  America,  many 
of  whom  arrange  the  bodies  of  the  dead 
in  a  sitting  posture.  In  the  prehistoric 
burial  mounds  which  we  are  now  con- 
sidering, utensils  and  food  were  placed 


SEPULCHRAL    STONE   CIRCLE. 


about  the  body  as  if  to  serve  the  dead 
in  the  land  of  the  hereafter.  It  is  here 
that  the  best  revelation  of  the  manner 
of  life  peculiar  to  these  people  has  been 
made,  and  the  best  evidence  afforded  of 
the  epoch  to  which  they  belonged. 

As  already  said,  the  implements  ex- 
humed from  the  tumuli  are  almost  inva- 
riably of  bronze.  In  a  The  mounds  be- 
few  instances  iron  weapons  ii'elge'of  ^*° 
have  been  discovered,  but  bronze, 
it  has  been  invariably  found  on  closer 
scrutiny  that  the  same  have  resulted 
from  a  subsequent  burial  in  an  old  grave. 
Not  a  single  instance  is  known  of  tlie  re- 


POSIT'ON   OK   SKELETONS  IN  A  TOMIl  OK  THE  STONE  AGE. 

covery  from  a  tvnnulus,  either  in  Western 
France  or  Creat  Brilian,  of  implements 
or  other  relics  belonging  to  the  period 


PRIMEVAL   MAX.— MEN  OF    THE    TUMULI. 


337 


of  the  Roman  ascendency,  and  in  only 
a  few  cases  have  the  discoveries  carried 
the  antiquary  back  to  a  period  more  re- 
mote than  that  of  the  age  of  bronze. 

We  may  for  a  moment  consider  the 
facts  before  its  from  a  higlier  point  of 
view.  The  tumuli  of  the 
British  Isles  are  only  one  of 
several  kinds  of  receptacle 
for  the  prehistoric  dead.  The  palaeolithic 
and  neolithic  ages,  as  well  as  the  age  of 


Diverse  meth- 
ods of  races  re- 
specting death 
and  burial. 


life  the  fact  of  death  impressed  the  living 
more  seriously  than  any  other  jihcnome- 
non  whatsoever.  This  led,  even  in  the 
lowest  stages  of  barbarism,  to  the  insti- 
tution of  rites  and  ceremonies  connected 
with  the  final  putting  away  of  the  body. 
It  was  one  of  the  points  at  which  the 
primitive  tribes  easily  diverged  in  their 
customs  and  methods.  There  was  from 
the  first  a  contest  of  belief  as  to  the  best 
manner  of  disposing  of  the  dead.     One 


-■> -t--iff^      Sit    ■'IT."/^ 


KUXLRAL  IN'    I'HE  PAL.tOLmilC  AGE.— Draivn  by  Emile  Bayard. 


bronze,  had  their  burial  places,  funerals, 
and  rude  theories  of  death.  Barbarism 
developed  into  several  forms  of  burial 
method  according  to  the  locality  and  the 
situation.  The  manner  of  disposing  of 
the  dead  was,  indeed,  one  of  the  most 
striking  features  of  the  barbaric  life.  It 
would  appear  that  from  the  earliest 
emergence    of  man   into  the    conscious 


plan  was  to  reduce  the  body  to  ashes, 
and  another  was  to  preserve  it  in  some 
situation  where  it  might  be  protected 
from  disturbance  and,  we  might  say, 
sacrilege ;  for  we  may  well  believe  that 
among  the  primal  instincts  of  savages 
one  of  the  first  of  those  sentiments  which 
tend  to  the  elevation  of  mankind  was 
respect  for  the  body. 


338 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Throughout  primitive  Europe  the  evi- 
dences of  aboriginal  burial  are  discover- 
able in  hundreds  of  localities.  These 
Burial  grounds  have  been  studied  with  dil- 
igence by  antiquaries,  and 
the  results  of  the  inquiry 
We  are  able  to  distinguish 
the  older  places  of  sepulture  from  the 
newer — the  palocolithic  cavern  from  tlie 


of  different  ages 
may  be  distin- 
guishea. 

generalized. 


pare  for  the  funeral.  Generally,  after 
rude  pagan  ceremonies,  a  procession  was 
formed  and  the  body  was  borne  away  to 
be  either  burned  with  loud  lamentation 
or  deposited  in  some  tomb  which  nature 
had  prepared  in  the  rocks.  Could  the 
observer  from  a  distant  and  civilized  age 
have  been  lifted  up  over  Western  Eu- 
rope in  the  epochs  of  aboriginal  barba« 


FUNERAL  IN  THE  NEOLITHIC  AGE. -Drawn  by  Emile  Bay.artl, 


more  recent  neolithic  burial  place,  and 
.still  more  distinctly  from  the  burial 
places  of  the  age  of  bronze.  The  con- 
ditions of  savage  life  in  the  respective 
periods  are  sufficiently  well  known  to 
furnish  the  materials  for  the  reconstruc- 
tion of  that  primeval  half-.savage  society 
which  prevailed  for  many  ages. 

It  was  the  cu.stom  of  the  tribesmen 
when  one  of  their  number  died  to  as- 
semble  at  the  scene  of  death  and  pre- 


rism  he  might  have  seen,  winding  here 
and  there  in  solemn  manner,  the  funeral 
processions  on  their  way  to  the  burial 
places  of  the  tribe.  The  scene  Avas  as 
picturesque  as  instructive.  The  place 
chosen  for  burial  or  incineration  wa? 
generally  a  solitude  of  cliff  and  wild 
Tlicrc,  about  the  entrance  of  the  cavern, 
might  be  seen  llie  gatliered  friends  of 
the  dead  lamenting  with  wild  gesticula- 
tions that  going  forth  of  man-life  which 


PRL\rilVAL   MAN.— MEN  OF   THE    TUMULI. 


339 


they — though    barbaricms — li;ul    already 
discovered  to  be  without  return. 

The  next  point  of  interest  to  be  noted 
in  our  examination  of  the 

Funeral  prooes-  .  .    ,       , 

sions  and  rites        prclllstonc   buruil  placeS    IS 

of  sepulture.  ^i         i  ^  c  i.-\ 

the  character  ot  the  remains 
in  such  situations.  As  in  the  case  of  the 
cave  dwellers,  we  may  here  learn  much 
about   the   stature,    form,    and   general 

character  of  the  aborigines  of  Kurope. 


t}pc  between  the  two  extremes,  called 
orthocephalic,  or  medium-headed.  The 
orthocephalic  skull  is  most  nearly  like 
the  skull  of  civilized  peoples,  whereas 
the  other  two  types  depart  very  much 
from  the  common  standard.  As  far  as 
we  are  able  to  discover,  the  two  extreme 
varieties  of  crania  belonged  to  very 
primitive  peoples,  while  the  interme- 
diate  form   is  of  more  recent  develop- 


FUNERAL  FEAST  IN  THE  AGE  OF  BRONZE.— Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 


The  three  types 
of  skulls  discov- 
ered in  the 
tombs. 


The  most  striking  fact  in  connection 
with  the  skeletons  of  the  people  buried 
in  the  tumuli  of  the  Brit- 
ish Isles  is  the  variation  pre- 
sented in  the  skulls.  There 
seem  to  be  three  distinct  types  of  skull 
revealed  by  an  examination  of  the  tombs. 
These  are  what  are  called  long  skulls,  or 
dolichocephalic  crania;  short  skulls,  or 
those  defined  as  brachycephalic ;   and  a 


ment  as  well  as  more  symmetrical  char- 
acter. 

The   long   skull,    such   as    has    been 
found  in  many  of  the  tumuli  of  Great 
Britain,  has  almost  as  great  character  of 
a    measurement     as     that  L°dt°aX^cf ° 
of   the    Neanderthal    head  phaiic  crania, 
described  in   a  previous  chapter.     Not 
that  the  long  and  narrow  skulls  of  the 
tumuli  are   so  distinctlv  animal  as  the 


340 


GREAT  RACES    OF  MANKIND. 


shape  of  skulls 
and  burial 
mounds. 


one  to  which  reference  has  just  been 
made,  but  their  striking  feature  is  the 
long  suture  and  great  measurement 
from  front  to  rear.  The  brachycephalic 
crania  discovered  in  the  mounds  are  ex- 
actly the  opposite  of  this.  They  are 
peculiarly  short  from  front  to  back,  and 
in  many  cases  suggest  to  the  antiquary 
that  they  have  been  squeezed  up  into  un- 
natural dimensions.  It  seems,  however, 
that  no  marks  of  artificial  pressure  have 
been  discovered,  and  doubtless  the  short 
skulls  are  just  as  nature  produced  them. 
Another  circumstance  well  calculated 
to  excite  the  keenest  interest  is  now  to 
Coincidence  in  be  notcd.  Tlicre  is  a  Constant 
and  curious  relation  between 
the  shape  of  the  skiil/s  and 
the  shape  of  the  titniuli  in  iclcich  they  are 
buried.  There  are  two  kinds  of  mounds : 
a  circular  tumulus  and  an  elongated 
barrow;  and  it  is  found  on  examina- 
tion that  the  dolichocephalic  heads  are 
invariably  in  the  long  barroivs,  while  the 
short  heads  are  in  the  circular  mounds ! 
The  evidence  is  conclusive  that  this  ar- 
rangement could  not  have  been  acciden- 
tal, and  it  is  almost  equally  clear  that 
two  races,  belonging  perhaps  to  dif- 
ferent prehistoric  epochs,  are  repre- 
sented in  these  tombs.  Very  careful 
explorations  have  been  made  by  skillful 
antiquaries.  Dr.  Thurnam,  of  England, 
has  made  accurate  measurements  of  a 
hundred  and  thirty-seven  skulls  just  as 
they  were  taken  from  the  British 
mounds.  Of  these,  sixty-seven  were 
exhumed  from  long  barrows  and  sev- 
enty from  circular  tumuli.  Not  a  single 
long  skull  was  found  in  a  round  tumu- 
lus, or  a  single  short  skull  in  an  elon- 
gated barrow;  from  which  it  appears 
conclusive  that  the  long-headed  tribes 
buried  their  dead  in  the  elongated  tu- 
muli, while  the  circular  mounds  were 
used  for  the  burial  of  the  short-headed 


people.  It  would  be  j^ressing  the  argu- 
ment too  far  to  say  that  these  prehistoric 
inhabitants  of  Great  Britian  made  the 
long  barrows  which  they  raised  over 
their  dead  in  imitation  of  the  shape  of 
their  heads,  but  the  fact  remains  that 
such  queer  analog}^  does  exist  and  re- 
mains to  be  accounted  for. 

The  tumuli  contain  almost  invariably 
a  sort  of  stone  sarcophagus  in  which  the 
human  remains  are  depos-  sarcophagi  and 
ited.     In   the   cases  where  ''ontents;  pro- 

visions  for  the 

cremation  has  been  em-  dead, 
ployed,  the  ashes  of  the  dead  are  put 
into  a  rude  urn  and  the  latter  buried  in 
the  place  of  the  body.  In  the  stone 
box  are  found  the  implements  and 
utensils  which  were  left  with  the  dead, 
and  this  fact,  as  already  indicated, 
points  to  a  belief  in  a  hereafter.  It  is 
perceived  that  these  rude  people  had 
hopes  of  a  continuous  existence  or  a  re- 
vival of  existence  beyond  the  event  of 
death.  This  does  not,  however,  imply 
any  belief  in  what  is  called  the  doctrine 
of  the  immortality  of  the  soul.  The 
evidences  about  the  dead  in  these 
mounds  all  point  to  the  confidence 
which  the  living  then  had  of  the  con- 
tinued material  existence  of  the  person 
buried.  Every  article  found  in  connec- 
tion with  the  body  is  clearly  related  to 
the  ordinary  daily  wants  and  con- 
veniences of  the  deceased,  and  the 
significance  of  such  association  of  his 
implements,  and  even  of  food,  with  the 
person  deceased,  points  only  to  the  be- 
lief tliat  the  dead  would  continue  as  he 
had  been,  or  at  least  revive  at  some 
time,  in  his  former  state  of  being. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  all  of  the 
facts  here   referred  to  are  General dist.ri- 
deduced  from  the  mounds  '::::Z^'l. 

locally   associated   with    the    em  Europe. 

old  ruin  of  Stonehcnge.  They  have 
been  gathered  rather  from  many  sources. 


342 


GREAT  RACES   OF  JL-IXA'/XP. 


and  are  typical  of  all.  This  species  of 
burial  under  mounds  was  practiced  in  all 
parts  of  Great  Britain  and  nearly  every- 
where on  the  Continent.  The  peninsula 
of  Denmark  is  almost  picturesque  with 
tumuli,  and  under  them  all  are  the  re- 
mains of  a  prehistoric  people.  Perhaps 
not  a  single  county  in  England  is  with- 
out its  monuments  of  this  kind.  Not 
only  in  Wiltshire,  but  in  Gloucestershire 
and  Berkshire,  and,  indeed,  everywhere 
on  the  island  such  evidences  of  a  prim- 
itive people  are  discovered.  In  Ireland, 
also,  and  in  Scotland,  the  tumuli  are 
plentifully  scattered  over  the  country, 
and  are  indeed  in  some  places  so   abun- 


TUMULUS  WITH  STONE  ENTRANCE,  NEAR  UBI,  DENMARK, 


dant  as  to  suggest  the  frequent  burial 
grounds  of  modern  nations. 

The  suggestion  has  been  made  above 
that  two  or  three  races  contributed  to 
Evidence  that  people  these  ancient  sepul- 
^rr^^Ln    chcrs.  This  belief  has  well- 

were  concerned. 

in  the  tumuli.  nigh  passed  from  theory 
into  fact.  It  has  been  noticed  that  all 
the  stone  implements  discoverable  in  the 
burial  mounds  have  been  associated  with 
the  long  heads,  whereas  no  weapon  or 
utensil  of  .stone  has  been  found  in  any 
sarcophagus  whei-e  the  short-headed 
tribes  put  away  their  dead.  In  the  vaults 
of  the  latter,  on  the  contrary,  the  imple- 
ments are  all  of  bronze,  and  the  woi'k- 
manship  indicates  a  very  great  advance 
toward  civilization  as  Compared  with 
thac  <if  the  utensils  found   in   the  long- 


head tombs.  It  should  be  said,  more 
over,  that  the  stone  tools  and  weapons 
in  connection  Avith  dolichocephalic  skel- 
etons are  not  by  any  means  of  so  prim- 
itive a  pattern  as  those  found  in  the  shell 
mounds  or  the  cave  dwellings  of  the  Con- 
tinent. They  are,  on  the  contrary, 
neolithic,  or  new  stone,  implements, 
which  shows  that  the  long-headed  tribes 
flourished  in  the  epoch  before,  but  ap- 
proximate to,  the  age  of  bronze.  It 
might  not  be  hazardous  to  infer  that  the 
round  heads  came  into  the  island  as  a 
bronze-bearing  soldiery,  overcame  the 
long  heads,  or  amalgamated  with  them, 
and  then  adopted  like  methods  of  bur- 
ial. It  has  been  re- 
marked  that  the 
Lapps  and  Finns 
and  several  other 
existing  races  in 
the  north  of  Europe 
are  brachycephalic, 
and  the  hypothesis 
of  an  invasion  from 
this  region  and  a 
conquest  of  the  pre- 
historic Britons  is  by  no  means  beyond 
the  limits  of  right  reason. 

After  Stonehenge,  perhaps  one  of  the 
most  interesting  monuments  in  the  west 
of  Europe  is  that  of  Carnac, 
in  Bretagne. 

eleven  rows  of  iinhewn 
stones,  set  up  after  the  manner  already 
described,  but  not  in  circles.  .Some  of 
the  pillars  are  as  much  as  twenty-two 
feet  in  height.  But  in  their  pi'esent 
state  they  differ  greatly  in  dimensions, 
some  being  scarcely  discoverable  above 
the  level  of  the  ])lain.  As  far  as  the  an- 
tiquary has  been  able  to  trace  a  design 
for  the  ruin,  it  appears  to  have  been  a 
series  of  avenues  several  miles  in  length. 
At  the  present  time,  however,  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  make  out  the  entire  area  or  the 


Megalithic  ruin 
It  consists  of   of  Carnacin  Bre- 
tagne. 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— MEN  OP    THE    rVMIIJ. 


343 


complete  idea  of  the  builders.  The  ad- 
jacent farms  have  encroached  upon  what 
was  doubtless  sacred  ground,  and  many 
of  the  stones,  even  whole  sections  of  the 
avenues,  have  been  cleared  away.  In 
other  parts  it  is  still  easy  to  note  the 
direction  and  course  of  the  rows  of  col- 
umns, the  width  and  character  of  the  in- 
tervening spaces,  and  something  of  tlie 
general  design. 

It  is  believed  by  scholars  best  informed 
on  the  subject  that  this  ruin  of  Carnac 
has  an  origin  somewhat  more  remote 
than  that  of  Stonehengc.  Around  the 
latter  the  tumuli  belong,  for  the  most 
part,  to  the  age  of  bronze.  But  the 
mounds  of  Bretagne,  and  it  is 
thought  Carnac  itself,  are  rel- 
ics and  monuments  of  the  neo- 
lithic age  of  an  earlier  date. 

The  fact  has  been  men- 
tioned that  in  many  of  the  tu- 
muli more  bodies  than  one 
Practice  of  sue-  have  been  de- 
posited. It  ap- 
pears, however, 
that  in  most  cases  these  multi- 
ple buryings  in  the  same  vault 
took  place  at  different  times, 
mary  burial,  perhaps,  included  but  a  sin- 
gle person,  but  at  a  subsequent  time 
another  body  would  be  deposited  in  the 
same  rude  sarcophagus  which  held  the 
first.  This  would  involve  the  opening  of 
the  mound.  The  stone  box  in  the  bottom 
was  generally  large  enough  to  contain 
the  remains  of  several  persons,  especial- 
ly when  the  sitting  posture  had  been 
adopted  in  sepulture.  The  prehistoric 
people  had  the  same  respect  for  the 
bodies  of  the  dead  that  modern  races 
have  cherished.  It  appears  that  only  in 
rare  instances  were  the  original  remains 
displaced  from  the  sarcophagus  to  make 
room  for  a  new  occupant.  In  case  of 
second  burial,   there  was  merely  a  re- 


arrangement of  the  old  skeleton  to  make 
room  for  the  new. 

It  has  already  been   mentioned   that 
cremation   was   practiced   at   the    same 
time  with  the  common  mode  of  burial. 
The  coexistence  of  these  two  methods  of 
disposing  of  the  bodies  of  coincident 
the  dca.i  has  been  noted  in  1^:^:1:1^1 
the  case  of  many  peoples,  mation. 
ancient  and  modern.     The  Eastern  na- 
tions employed  both .     The  Greeks  some- 
times buried  their  dead  and  sometimes 
burned    them    to    ashes.     So    also    the 
Romans,  and  even  at  the  present  time 
we  note  the  reappearance  of  cremation 
and  its   contest   for   the   mastery   as   a 


cessive  buryings 
in  the  same 
mound. 


RUINS    OF    CAKNAC,    KKEIAG.M-,. 


The  pri- 


scientific  method  opposed  to  the  un- 
scientific, and  even  superstitious,  dis- 
position of  dead  bodies  in  the  earth. 

In  the  case  of  the  tumuli  we  know, 
from  the  examination  of  the  other  relics 
left  in  connection  with  the 

Imperfect  incin- 

burial  urns,  that  the  latter  erationof  pre- 

.     ^  -I   ,      J  -f  1      historic  remains. 

belonged  to  the  same  epoch 
as  the  commoner  method  of  sepulture.  It 
must  be  noted  in  this  connection  that 
incineration  of  the  dead  was  by  no- 
means  so  complete  in  the  times  of 
which  we  speak  as  by  the  superior  proc- 
esses of  modern  times.  The  ancients, 
especially  the  barbarian  ancients,  were 
unable  to  produce  a  high  degree  of  arti- 
ficial heat.  The  bodies  of  the  dead  were 
simply  exposed  to  the  action  of  an  open 


344 


GREAT  RACES    OF  JlfAXKLYI). 


fire,  and  there  was  a  larger  residuum  to 
be  put  into  the  urn  than  the  mere  hand- 
ful of  ashes  left  from  the  cremation 
furnace  of  the  present  time.  In  general, 
the  larger  and  heavier  bones  were  mere- 
ly charred,  and  these,  together  witli  the 
ashes,  were  put  into  tlie  rude  urn  and 
set  in  the  stone  box  in  the  bottom  of  the 
tumulus. 

Another  fact  of  much  interest  is  that 
the  relics  of  human  life  and  human 
Deposition  of  need,  so  many  times  re- 
Solrfor  IJaT  ferred  to  in  the  preceding 
not  universal.  pages  as  accompanying  the 
remains  of  the  dead,   are  by  no  mean§ 


buried  them.  Doubtless  it  is  improper 
to  use  the  words  rich  and  poor  in  this 
connection ;  but  even  in  the  reduced 
stages  of  human  evolution  distinctions 
in  property  and  respect  begin  to  ap- 
pear, and  it  was  no  doubt  on  this  basis 
that  the  distribution  of  relics  in  pre- 
historic graves  was  made.  The  wealthy, 
if  we  may  use  the  term,  had  more  re- 
spect and  more  emblems  of  that  respect 
in  the  day  of  burial.  The  poor,  as  in 
all  ages,  went  down  to  the  potter's  field 
without  such  tokens  of  esteem.  It  is  to 
be  presumed  that  the  articles  deposited 
generally  belonged  aforetime  to  the  per- 


liKOKKN  SIOI'UI.CIIRAI.  UKN,  SHOWING   INCIN  KRATF.!)  REMAINS. 


always  found  in  the  tumuli.  In  \'cry 
many,  even  a  majority  of  ca.ses,  nothing 
at  all  is  found  except  the  skeleton  or 
skeletons  of  them  that  were  buried.  A 
gradation  is  noticed  in  the  number  and 
character  of  tlie  weapons,  utensils,  and 
articles  of  food  deposited  with  the  body. 
Sometimes  they  are  plentiful  and  some- 
times scarce.  This  indicates  a  differ- 
ence in  rank  and  station  among  those 
decea.scd  and  among  their  friends  who 


son  buried,  and  inasmucli  as  one  would 
have  many  things  and  his  less  enter- 
prising fellow  have  nothing  but  a  spear  or 
an  ax,  the  first  would  be  buried  with  many 
relics  and  the  other  with  ivw  or  none. 

The  two  English  naturalists,  Bateman 
and  (h-ccnwcll,  have  given  classification  of 
us  the  results  of  their  ..bscr-  f'!!'f';™'f"'i 

implements  in 

vations  in  about  four  hun-  tue mounds, 
dred  tombs  belonging  to  the  prehistoric 
age.     Uf  the  two  hundred  and   ninety- 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— MEN  OE    THE    TUMIU. 


345 


seven  examined  by  Mr.  Bateman  fully 
one  hundred  had  no  relics  of  any  sort 
other  than  the  bare  skeletons  of  the  per- 
sons buried.  In  forty  of  the  tumuli  he 
found  drinking  vessels  and  food  vases. 
A  hundred  and 
five  had  imple- 
ments and  weap- 
ons in  connec- 
tion with  the 
skeletons,  and  in 
thirty-five  i  n  - 
stances  articles 
of  pottery  were 
found.  Of  the 
one  himdred  and 
two  mounds 
opened  by  Mr. 
Greenwell  only 
thirty  contained 
implements  or 
weapons, and  the 
other  seventy- 
two  were  devoid 
of  relics.  In  all 
the  tombs  which 
this  naturalist 
examined  the 
skeletons  were 
found  in  a  sit- 
ting posture; 
never  recum- 
bent. 

In  some  of  the 
m  o  11  n  d  s  there 
are  evidences  of 
what  may  be 
called  the  begin- 
nings of  ideal- 
ity. Instead  of  actual  weapons  and  im- 
Deposition  of  plements,  models  of  the 
Te'^fitin^ssU  s^me  are  sometimes  bur- 
'I'fy-  ied      with    the    dead.      It 

has  been  noticed  in  modern  times, 
particularly  among  the  Esquimaux, 
that    this    usage     prevails.       A     mock 


weapon  is  put  in  the  place  of  the  real  one 
in  the  tomb.  Another  fact  must  be 
borne  in  mind  in  this  connection,  and 
that  is  that  the  presence  of  implements 
and  weapons  in  the  graves  of  these  an- 


M.— Vol.  I- 


INCINKRAIION    OF    THE    DEAli.    IN     IHE    AGE    Ub     1  HE    UMIEI. 
Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 


cient  peoples  does  not  indicate  positively 
their  belief  that  the  dead  would  revive 
to  need  and  use  their  weapons  again. 
The  symbolical  idea,  the  idea  of  com- 
memoration, and  the  influence  of  tradi- 
tion may  all  combine  to  give  another 
significance    to    the    presence    of    these 


-23 


346 


GREAT  RACES   OE  JFAXKLYD. 


relics  in  the  grave.  Doubtless  at  tlie 
first  they  must  have  been  buried  with 
the  dead  in  the  belief  that  they  would 
be  useful  to  them  in  another  life  analo- 
gous to  the  present.  Custom  in  this  re- 
spect Avould  soon  grow  into  habit,  and 
habit  would  presently  have  the  force  of 
law.  The  usage  would  perpetuate  itself 
after  the  belief  had  perished.  To  the 
present  day,  and  even  ainong  the  inost 
civilized  peoples  of  the  world,  many 
usages  obtain  with  respect  to  the  dead, 
the  significance  of  which  could  not  be 
deduced  from  the  literal  facts  present 
in  the  inquiry.  Nothing  is  more  com- 
mon than  to  deposit  with  the  dead  va- 
rious articles  which  have  simply  an 
aflFectional  and  commemorative  signifi- 
cation. The  marriage  ring  remains  upon 
the  finger.  Favorite  ornaments  are  care- 
fully adjusted  as  the  owner  was  wont  to 
wear  them.  Particularly  are  the  regalia 
and  insignia  of  rank  put  into  the  tomb 
with  the  departed.  The  priest  is  buried 
with  his  cross,  the  sailor  with  his  com- 
pass, and  the  warrior  with  his  sword. 
None  of  these  things  signify  an  existing 


belief  in  the  further  usefulness  of  these 
articles  to  the  dead.  They  are  com- 
memorative merely,  conventional  marks 
of  rank,  of  association,  and  affection  on 
the  part  of  the  living. 

To  a  certain  extent  these  principles 
no  doubt  operated  with  the  prehistoric 
peoples;  and  all  inferences  Meaning  of  ar- 
relative    to     the    meaning  ^^,^,^--^^« 

of  the  articles  found  in  the   Imman  nature. 

barbaric  tombs  of  extinct  races  must  be 
checked  and  corrected  by  what  we  know 
to  be  the  general  laws  and  tendencies  of 
human  nature.  Opinions  and  beliefs 
pass  through  many  mutations,  and  cus- 
tom  is  known  to  be  more  persistent  than 
either.  Long  after  the  fervid  convic- 
tion of  the  truth  of  a  certain  doctrine 
and  theory  of  human  life  and  death  has 
passed  away  or  given  place  to  a  mild 
and  inoperative  assent  of  the  mind,  the 
ancient  usages  which  were  based  on  that 
belief  in  the  epoch  of  its  pristine  vigor 
continue  to  be  observed,  and  these  might 
well  convey  to  distant  ages  an  erroneous 
impression  of  the  current  opinions  of 
the  people. 


Chapter  XX.— Prehistoric  Races  oe  America. 


:i«i 


I  ESTIGEvS  of  prehistoric 
races  of  men  are  by  no 
means  limited  to  Eu- 
rojDC  and  the  countries 
of  the  East.  In  the 
three  Americas  also 
such  traces  of  peoples 
unknown  to  history  are  abundantly  dis- 
tributed. It  remains  to  note  in  the 
present  chapter  at  least  the  prominent 
features  of  the  ancient  monuments  of 
our  own  country  and  of  the  continent 
south  of  the  isthmus  of  Panama.  It  is 
the  intenti(jn  merely  to  sketch  the  out- 


line of  our  primitive  monuments,  and  to 
deduce  therefrom  a  few  general  conclu- 
sions relative  to  the  peoples  by  whom 
they  were  built  and  the  ages  in  which 
they  flourished. 

In  all  parts  of  North  America,  from 
the  Allc'ghanics  to  the  far  West,  and 
from    the    great    lakes    to 

°  .  Abundance  of 

the  gulf  of   Mexico,  a  class    mounds  in  the 
J.  ,1  .         three  Americas. 

of     monumental     remains 
may  be  observed  by  the  traveler    and 
antiquary     sufficiently      imj-jressive      in 
their  extent  and  variety,  and  .strikingly 
suggestive  of  a  remote  antiquity.     Even 


PRLUFAWI.    .\r.\.\'.— PREHISTORIC  AMRRICANS. 


347 


in  the  countries  east  of  the  Appala- 
chians many  such  monumentsare  found. 
Tlicy  were  noted  on  the  first  arrival  of 
the  civilized  races  on  this  continent,  but 
their  significance  was  long  ignored.  It 
was  supposed  at  the  first  that  they  were 
the  works  of  the  then  existing  tribes 
inhalnting  the  New  World.  In  fact, 
many  of  the  remains  which  arc  now  the 
subjects  of  antiquarian  research  were 
the  products  of  the  barbarous  peoples  of 
North  America  and  the  semicivilized 
races  of  Mexico,  the  Central  Isthmus, 
and  Peru.  It  re- 
quires some  de-  ^^  ^  "'• ' 
gree  of  acumen  ^ 
at  the  present  -^*^- 
day  to  distin-  ^'^ 
g  u  i  s  h  between  t 
those  monu-  ^ 
mental  remains 
wdiicli  are  refer- 
able to  the  peo- 
p  1  e  s  possessing 
this  continent  in 
the  times  of  the 
discovery  of 
America  and  sub- 
seqiient,  and 
those  other  inore 
monumental  tro- 
phies of  the  ages  long  before,  ^tlodern 
inquiry,  however,  has  easih^  sifted  this 
question  to  the  bottom,  and  the  scholar 
of  to-day  is  no  longer  perplexed  by  the 
confusion  of  the  later  with  the  earlier 
monuments. 

Perhaps  at  the  beginning  of  the  in- 
quiry it  may  be  well  to  note  the  extreme 
Antiquity  of  the  antiquity  of  the  tumuli  and 
earthworks  of  America  as 
indicated  by  their  geo- 
logical relations.  On  this  continent,  as 
well  as  in  Europe,  the  great  rivers  were 
aforetime  much  vaster  in  breadth  and 
volume  than  at  the  present  day.     They 


filled  the  valleys  from  hill  to  hill  with 
great  floods,  sweeping  on  to  the  sea.  In 
the  long  course  of  ages  the  rivers  shrank 
to  comparatively  their  present  dimen- 
sions, and  in  doing  so  withdrew  their 
waters  from  the  hills  which  constituted 
their  barrier  on  either  side,  and  .sought  a 
narrower  valley  and  a  lower  level.  There 
have  thus  been  formed  what  may  be 
called  the  first  or  lower  river  bottom 
and  the  second  plateau  above. 

It  is,  perhaps,  impossible  to  determine 
at  what  remote  period  this  retreat  from 


mounds  indica- 
ted by  their  sit- 
uation. 


GREAT   MOUND   NEAR   MIAMISBURG.    OHIO. 


the  higher  to  the  lower  level  and  from  the 
broad  floods  of  the  earlier  prehistoric 
geologic  epoch  to  the  mod-  ^,^7^^°* 
em  streams  which  trav-  river  levels, 
erse  the  continent  at  the  present  time 
occurred ;  but  such  is  the  historv  of  the 
change  which  has  taken  place.  In  no 
single  instance  has  one  of  the  prehistoric 
mounds  of  our  country  been  discovered 
on  the  lower  terraces  formed  by  the  river. 
They  are  found  in  many  places  on  the 
higher  plateaus  and  on  uplands  round 
about,  but  never  on  the  present  or  recent 
levels  of  an  existing  stream.  From  this 
it  has  been  clearlv  inferred  that  the  mon- 


348 


GREAT  RACES    OF  MAXKLXD. 


nments  in  question  were  bnilt  before  the 
recession  of  the  rivers  into  their  present 
channels ;  and  it  can  hardly  be  doubted 
that  the  races  Avho  flourished  in  that 
primeval  age  looked  down  from  a  hu- 
mid atmosphere  on  a  world  abounding 
in  turbid  waters. 

The   frequency  of  the  American   tu- 
muli has  already  been  remarked.     They 

General  mystery   abound.        In    all     parts     of 

^rttiTtl'e'""  the  Mississippi  valley  the 
mounds.  outlines  of  earthworks  and 

burial     mounds     may     be     discovered. 


*'  -'A ,  P^'-'  c-'i'^  n  ^  ^C  /  <^  G^  "^  «'•' 
-  ^'  *  .i'  V  'n  9.  ^  "^ 

EARTHWORKS   AT   CEOAR    BANK,    OHIO. 


Their  numbers  reach  easily  into  thou- 
sands, and  their  importance  was  such  long 
ago  as  to  constitute  the  subject-matter 
of  the  first  volume  of  the  Smithsonian 
Contributions  to  Knoivlcdgc.  ^  ney  have 
Jemanded  the  attention  of  scholars  and 
antiquaries  during  a  great  part  of  the 
present  century.  Though  vast  stores  of 
information  have  been  gathered  from 
their  exploration,  the  mystery  of  their 
ultimate  origin  and  design  remains  as 
impenetrable  as  when  they  first  drew 
the  attention  of  the  pioneers. 

In  some  localities  the  mounds  and  tu- 


muli are  much  more  frequent  and  im- 
portant than  in  others.  In  general,  the 
upper  terraces  along  the  great  streams 
which  contribute  to  the  Father  of 
Waters  are  the  sites  of  the  most  striking 
and  instructive  of  these  monuments. 
But  beyond  the  limits  of  our  own  coun- 
try, in  Central  America,  in  ]\Iexico,  and 
in  Peru,  and  other  parts  of  the  southern 
continent,  these  evidences  of  extinct 
civilizations  are  plentiful. 

The  valley  of  the  Ohio  seems  to  have 
been  a  favorite  seat  and  strongliold  of 
the  prehistoric  peo-  owo  vaiiey  a 
pies  by  whom  these  jj^^^^^^"' 
monuments  were  ■»^orks. 
reared.  One  of  the  most  famous 
of  them  all  is  on  the  banks  of  the 
Little  Miami  river,  and  from  its 
evident  character  is  called  Fort 
Hill.  Another  work  of  great  im- 
portance is  at  Newark,  Ohio.  One 
of  the  greatest  of  the  mounds  is 
situated  on  the  plain  of  Cahokia, 
Illinois,  opposite  the  city  of  St. 
Louis.  Another  of  striking  char- 
acter is  found  on  Grave  Creek, 
near  "Wheelings  in  West  Virginia, 
and  still  another  at  Miamisburg, 
in  Ohio.  One  of  the  most  strik- 
ing of  all  is  in  the  same  State,  at 
Cedar  Bank,  on  the  Scioto,  and 
in  various  parts  of  (^liio,  Indiana,  and 
Illinois  such  remains  are  foimd,  even  at 
random.  Far  to  the  northwest,  in 
Wisconsin  and  Iowa,  the  primeval  race 
left  its  imperishable  vestiges;  and  some 
of  the  most  interesting  moimds  of  the 
kind  arc  discovered  in  tliose  States. 
Soutli  of  the  river  Ohio,  also,  such  re- 
mains of  jn-imeval  man  are  plentiful. 
Tennessee  abounds  in  mounds,  and  Ala- 
bama and  Mississippi  have  many  such 
remarkable  monnments.  Indeed,  it 
would  be  easier  to  specify  in  what  ])arts 
of   the  great    valley    of  the    Mississippi 


riilMlil'AL   MAN.—PRRIIISTORrC  AMERICANS. 


349 


such  remains  of  an  extinct  race  arc  )iot 
to  be  found,  than  to  note  all  the  locali- 
ties where  they  exist. 

The  American  monuments,  like  those 


of  the  principal 
circles  and 
mounds. 


PLAN    OF   SQUAKE   MOUND,    NEAR   MARIETTA. 

of  Europe,  differ  greatly  in  dimensions, 
Military  design  importance,  and  general 
character.  The  most  strik- 
ing of  them  all  were  man- 
ifestly military  fortifications.  These 
are  laid  off  and  executed  as  if  by  an  en- 
gineer of  modern  times,  though  the  de- 
sign is  greatly  different  from  any  that 
would  now  be  used  in  military  opera- 
tions. Great  is 
the  extent  and 
area  covered  by 
some  of  these 
works.  The  re- 
markable mon- 
ument at  Fort 
Hill,  Ohio,  has 
a  circumvalla- 
tion  of  nearly  S 
four  miles,  and 
the  height  of 
the  mole,  or  ag- 
ger, is  from  ten 
to  twenty  feet. 
Outside  of  this 
is   a  ditch,   and 

the  whole  arrangement  was  manifestly 
one  of  defense  against  a  powerful  enemy. 
In  the  first  place,  an  exact  circle  of  great 


extent  is  drawn  upon  the  hill ;  and  around 
the  circumference  the  earthworks  are 
constructed.  The  circle  is  not  quite 
closed  on  one  side,  but  has  a  protected 
entrance,  flanked  with  long  lines  of 
earthworks  branching  to  the  right  and 
left.  These,  in  their  turn,  are  defended 
by  other  lines  running  out  nearly  in 
the  form  of  a  great  rectangle  in  front 
of  the  entrance  to  the  circle.  Even  be- 
yond this  rectangle,  at  two  of  the  cor- 
ners and  in  other  positions,  are  .smaller 
circles  and  long  mounds  of  earth  of  pe- 
culiar form.  No  one  can  view  the  situ- 
:ition  and  consider  its  extent,  and  even 
the  skill  with  which  the  fortifications 
were  planned,  without  being  amazed  at 
the  strength,  capacity,  and  even  genius 
of  the  people  by  whom  they  were  con- 
structed. 

The   great    fortifications   at    Newark, 
Ohio,  are  fully  two  miles  square.     More 
than  twelve  miles  of   em-  ohio  fortifica- 
bankment.    ranging     from  ^""^^'^'of^ca. 
two  to  twenty  feet  in  height,  iiotia. 
mark  the  outline  and  nature  of  the  de- 


'.I. 


"^ms^"^ . 


EARTHWORKS   AT   HOPETON, 


fenses.  The  mound  on  the  plain  of  Ca- 
hokia  is  seven  hundred  feet  long  and  five 
hundred  feet  in  breadth.      Its  heio-ht  is 


350 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ninety  feet,  the  superficial  area  about 
eight  acres,  and  the  contents  neaiiy 
twenty  millions  of  cubic  feet.  The 
mound  on  Grave  creek,  in  West  Virginia, 
has  an  elevation  of  seventy  feet,  and  the 
one  at  IMiamisburg,  Ohio,  is  nearly  as 
great  in  elevation  and  extent. 

We  come  now  to  consider  sonie  of  the 
strangest  monuments  Avhich  the  human 
Earth-wrorks  in  race  has  left  in  its  track. 
beL'^and  ser.  It  has  been  discovered  that 
pents.  many     of      the      embank- 

ments and  outer  works  under  considera- 
tion have  the  form  of  men  or  animals. 


C.RF.AT   SERPENT   MOUND,   IN   ADAMS   COUNTY,    OHIO. 

It  is  not  uncommon  in  the  States  of  Wis- 
consin and  Iowa  to  come  upon  one  of 
the.se  ancient  works  which,  considered 
in  its  entirety,  presents  a  huge  effigy  of 
man  or  beast.  There  is  no  mistaking 
the  design.  It  was  manifestly  intended 
to  represent  a  living  creature,  laid  prone 
or  in  profile  on  tlie  earth.  The  effect  is 
that  of  a  huge  bas-relief,  developed  from 


the  ground.  Still  more  astonishing  is 
the  great  serpentine  mound  on  the  banks 
of    Brush   creek,   in   Ohio. 

The  serpentine 

The  mole  of  earth  repre-  mound  of  Brush 

.•  ,1  J.  ■       r  creek,  Ohio. 

sentmg  the  serpent  is,  from 
head  to  tail,  over  a  thousand  feet  in 
length.  The  figure  is  five  or  six  feet  in 
height  and  nearly  thirty  feet  in  width 
at  the  base,  diminishing  gradually  to- 
ward the  tail.  At  the  sides  of  the  neck 
are  two  flat,  or  ear-like,  projections, 
and  the  mouth  stands  wide  open.  Right 
in  front  of  the  niouth,  and  placed  as  if 
issuing  therefrom,  is  a  large  circular  ele- 
vation four  feet  in  height,  in  the  shape 
of  an  egg.  It  is  as  though  the  serpent 
had  either  ejected  or  was  about  to  swal- 
low the  great  body  partly  inserted  in  its 
jaws !  The  long  line  of  the  woi^^k  repre- 
senting the  serpent's  body  is  arranged 
on  the  cui'vilinear.  crest  of  a  natural  ele- 
vation, parallel  with  the  stream,  and  the 
whole  may  well  be  regarded  as  one  of 
the  most  astonishing  relics  of  human 
caprice. 

In  connection  with  these  mounds  and 
earthworks  are  the  remains  of  the  dead. 
The  circular  mounds  when  Religious  pur- 
opened  generally  reveal  Pr^rasfhe"'' 
skeletons  of  a  prehistoric  jniutary. 
race,  and  in  connection  with  these  are 
found  the  implements  and  utensils  pe- 
culiar  to  the  ci^och  in  which  the  mounds 
were  erected.  Another  fact  of  interest 
in  connection  with  the  greater  works 
which  we  are  considering  is  the  asso- 
ciation of  what  appear  to  be  religious 
structures  and  designs.  Within  the  cir- 
cumvallation  of  what  was  manifestly  a 
military  defense,  will  generally  be  found 
what  has  been  thought  by  antiquarians 
to  be  the  oiitlines  of  a  sacred  edifice  or, 
at  any  rate,  a  sacred  site  where  the  re- 
ligious ceremonial  of  the  ]icople  was 
doubtlessly  celebrated.  Many  marks  of 
the    significance    and    purpose   of   this 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— PREHISTORIC  AMERICANS. 


351 


part  of  the  works  have  been  discovered 
and  explained,  from  which  it  is  inferred 
that  there  was  something  more  jDcrma- 
nent  about  the  fortifications  than  wcnild 
be  expected  in  the  case  of  transient  de- 
fenses thrown  up  against  an  enemy. 
These  earthworks  appear  to  mark  the 
sites  and  strongholds  of  the  people, 
to  which  they  rallied  in  the  times  of 
national  tumult,  and  which  consti- 
tuted a  sort  of  military  capital  for  the 
country. 

The  American  antiquities  under 
consideration  have  given  rise  to 
many  theories  and  speculations. 
Ever  and  anon  some  new  and  em- 
rorgery  siibstu  pirical  vicw  has  been 
Jrfictnv/strir  P^^t  forth  as  to  the  origin 
tio"-  of  the  mounds  and  for- 

tifications and  the  people  by  whom 
they  were  reared.  It  is  surprising 
to  what  extent  these  speculations 
have  been  carried.  Those  who 
have  theorized  on  the  subject  have 
in  many  instances  been  entirely  un- 
scrupulous in  regard  to  the  means 
by  which  their  theory  was  to  be  sub- 
stantiated. Forgeries  innumerable 
have  been  perpetrated  with  a  view 
to  bolstering  up  some  preposterous 
theory  about  the  inound  builders. 
Inscriptions  have  been  made  to 
order,  in  Greek  and  Hebrew  and 
Celtic,  and  even  in  the  Runic  char- 
acters of  the  Northmen,  to  sub- 
stantiate what  the  forgers  had  given  oi:t 
as  an  explanation  of  the  mounds.  But 
meanwhile  a  truer  interpretation  has 
been  going  forward  imder  the  care  of 
scientific  antiquaries,  and  the  foolish 
stories  which  have  been  invented  rela- 
tive to  the  prehistoric  earthworks  of 
America  will  find  no  further  credence 
among  intelligent  people. 

Many   are    the    legitimate   inferences 
■which  may  be  drawn  relative  to  the  life 


and  manners  of  the  people  by  whom  the 
American  prehistoric  monuments  were 
built.  In  the  first  place,  there  are  evi- 
dences of  a  vast  and  far-  Far-reaching  in- 
reaching  intercourse  among  l"f  °'i''!,®  I  ^^® 

o  c»    mouna  pot- 

them.     The  relics  that  are  teries. 
found  in  the  mounds  are  drawn  from  dif- 
ferent and   distant  localities,  and   their 
character  indicates,  in  general,  a  social 


SCAlt 

CSOfCtalln. 


FORT   HILL,    BUTLER   COUNTY,   OHIO. 

and  industrial  state,  in  a  tolerable  stage 
of  development. 

In  the  ttimuli  and  earthworks  we  find 
many  articles  of  pottery,  greatly  superior 
to  the  corresponding  relics  in  the  primi- 
tive tombs  of  Great  Britain  and  the  Con- 
tinent. The  American  articles  are  fre- 
quently of  elegant  design.  ]\Iany  carved 
works  in  stone  are  found  in  the  same 
situations,  and  ornaments  of  silver  and 
copper,  almost  worthy  of  a  modern  jew- 


352 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


eler,  are  taken  from  their  resting  places 
alongside  of  ancient  skeletons. 

The  materials  of  these  utensils  and  arti- 
cles of  adornment  are  derived  from  many- 
Materials  depos-  and  distant  places.  The 
ited  have  been     go^j-ce  of  the  silver  is  not 

brought  from 

great  distances,  known,  but  the  native  cop- 
per has  evidently  been  brought  from 
the  mines  of  lake  Superior.  The  mica, 
of  which  other  ornaments  are  made,  is 
from  the  AUeghanies.  Beautiful  shells 
are  found  in  the  same  situations,  which 
had  their  home  in  the  gulf  of  Mexico. 
Implements  of  obsidian  and  porphyry, 
of  Mexican  origin,  are  frequently  discov- 
ered with  the   other  relics.     As  to  such 


VASES   FROM   MOUNDS. 


implements  and  specimens  of  art  of  Eu- 
ropean origin  as  have  occasionally  been 
found  in  the  sejiulchral  mounds  of  the 
New  World,  they  are  to  be  traced  unmis- 
takably to  later  burials  in  the  ancient 
tombs. 

Anotherdeduction  i)f  much  imiiortance 

is  that  which  relates  to  the  extent  of  these 

prehistoric  populations  and  the  nature  of 

their   industries.      It  must 

The  mounds 

constructed  by       haVC    bcCU    a    populoUS    Ua- 

populous  races.      ..  l      c       \  i-    -i- 

tion  out  of  whose  activities 
sprang  these  great  mounds  and  fortifica- 
tions. The  amount  of  labor  expended 
on  .such  a  monument  as  that  in  the  plain 
of  Cahokia  is  like  the  sum  of  the  toil 
which  reared  the   pyramid  of   Cheops, 


Here  we  have  a  mass  of  twenty  millions 
of  cubic  feet  of  earthy  material  heaped 
up  in  regular  form  and  with  a  definite 
design.  The  labor  of  many  thousands 
was  required  to  do  it;  and  when  we  re- 
flect upon  the  imperfect  facilities  which 
the  old  races  possessed  for  the  execu- 
tion of  such  works,  we  are  still  further 
astonished  at  the  magnitude  of  the 
enterprise. 

It  is  known  to  all  that  tribes  inhabit- 
ing a  country  in  the  character  of  hunters 
and  fishermen  are  always  Mound  builders 
sparsely  distributed.  The  l^^.Tst^'X 
most  abundant  natural  development, 
supplies  are  only  sufficient  for  a  small 
population.  The  hunting 
stage  of  society  is,  therefore, 
always  limited  to  a  small  and 
widely  scattered  population. 
It  i^equires  the  agricultural 
stage  of  development  to  pro- 
duce and  maintain  a  thickly 
settled  jDeople.  The  artificial 
resources  of  the  soil  must  be 
added  to  the  native  resources 
of  the  woods  before  a  great 
population  can  be  created  or 
maintained.  Therefore,  these 
prehistoric  races  who  built  the  Amer- 
ican mounds  and  forts  must  have  come 
out  of  a  primitive  stage  of  barbarian 
life  and  entered  upon  the  agricul- 
tural epoch.  Their  industrial  life  must 
have  been  large  and  regular  to  sup- 
port and  foster  such  enterprises  as  we 
have  before  us;  and  the  methods  and 
economy  and  distribution  employed  by 
them  must  have  resembled,  if  they  did 
not  approximate,  the  methods  and  facili- 
ties of  the  historical  era. 

Still  a  third  consideration  is  clearly 
deducible  from  the  evidence  of  the 
mounds.  A  great  fortification  laid  out 
with  geometric  precision  and  executed 
as  if  by  regular  engineering  implies  not 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— PREHISTORIC  AMERICANS. 


353 


gOOfllolMe  Inch 


A 


coS- 


■.Ca 


only  a  defensive  array  of  the  means  by 
which  a  people  would  protect  itself  from 
Deductions  from  attack  and  destruction ;  it 
chtrTcte'ro'f  the  ^"^^  implies  ««  offensive  and 
■works.  Opposing  poiuer,  an  enemy, 

numerous  and  dangerous  to  be  combat- 
ted  and  warded  off.  It  does  not  imply 
such  an  enemy  as  would  be  encountered 
in  the  hunting  or  nomadic  stages  of 
tribal  development.  That  is,  the  means  of 
defense  would,  imder  the  common  law  of 
reason,  be  proportioned  to  the  resources, 
aggressiveness,  and  skill  of  the  foe. 

We  can  eas- 
ily see,  in  these 
considerations 
at  least,  the 
outline  of  great 
nations  con- 
tending for  the 
mastery  of  the 
Mississippi 
valley.  No 
other  hypoth- 
esis will  ex- 
plain the  facts. 
There  must 
have  been  in 
these  regions, 
in  an  epoch 
long  antedat- 
ing the  era  of 
the  Red  men, 
great  agricultural  peoples,  with  institu- 
tions of  religion  and  war.  There  mi:st 
Great  peoples  have  been  intercourse  and 
^oTnTfofA^eT--  relations  with  other  peo- 
tcan  antiquities,  pigs  like  themselves,  and 
these  must  sometimes  have  been  rela- 
tions of  hostility.  Indeed,  it  would  ap- 
pear from  the  strong  military  character 
of  the  greatest  and  most  important  of 
the  monuments  that  war  was,  even  in 
these  prehistoric  times,  the  most  marked 
and  vehement  activit}'  of  the  human  race. 

A  comparison  of  the  skeletons  found 


in  the  earth  mounds  of  the  New  World 
with  those  discovered  in  the  tumuli  of 
Great  Britain  indicates  Evidences  of 
clearly  the  greater  antiq-  ^^^^j^,,. 
uity  of  the  former.  The  ican mounds, 
earth  surrounding  the  bones  and  other 
human  relics  in  the  American  mounds  is 
exceedingly  dry  and  compact.  The  situ- 
ation is  generally  favorable  in  the  last 
degree  to  the  preservation  of  human  re- 
mains. Below  the  level  of  frost  and  en- 
tirely impervious  to  water,  the  dry  earth 
surrounding    and    covering    the   vaults 


■^'"'"^il .-"■ 


MILITARY    WORKS  ON   PAINT   CREEK,    OHIO. 


seems  to  have  been  untouched  b}'  any  nat* 
ural  force  forages.  And  yet  the  skeletons 
in  the  American  tumuli  are  nearly  always 
far  gone  in  decay.  It  is  difficult  to  preserve 
them  after  their  exposure  to  the  air.  They 
generally  crumble  as  soon  as  they  are 
taken  from  their  long  resting  place. 
Even  the  skull  bones  generally  turn 
to  a  white  powder  with  a  few  days  ex- 
posure to  the  atmosphere.  In  the  British 
mounds  the  human  remains  are  gen- 
erally well  preserved.  Notwithstanding 
the  moisture  to  which  they  have  been 


354 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


exposed  in  tlie  earth  and  the  humidity 
of  the  air  of  England,  the  skeletons  stand 
well  on  being  exhumed,  and  are  safely 
transferred  to  their  places  in  museums. 
In  some  instances  this  may  be  done 
with  the  mound  builders  of  America, 
but  not  often.  The  naturalist  will  not 
fail   to    discover   in  the  conditions    and 


common  type,  but  those  taken  from  re- 
mote tumuli  show  strong  marks  of  eth- 
nic divergence  and  peculiarity.  As  a 
rule,  the  crania  and  arm  bones  are  strict- 
ly human  in  their  development.  They 
conform  to  the  ordinary  standards  of 
measurement  and  proportion,  but  the 
skulls  are  foreign,  not  to  say  aboriginal. 


I'UTTERY  OF  THK  MOINIj    l;r  1 1,1  il  KS.  -  Vx,m\  Magazine  of  Art. 


facts  before  him  the  evidences  of  a  great- 
er antiquity  in  the  case  of  the  American 
remains. 

Considerable  variety  of  race  has  been 
Indications  of      remarked  among  the  skcl- 

cra'tlctor^fU-  '^t""^  exhumed  from  tlie 
historic  crania.  American  mounds.  They 
differ  muc)i  in  form  and  stature.  Those 
in  a  given  locality  generally  belong  to  a 


in  their  form  and  structure.  They  do 
not  correspond  with  the  crania  of  any 
existing  race  of  people.  On  the  whole, 
tliey  are  more  in  analogy  witli  the  skulls 
of  those  Oriental  peoples  who  inhril)it 
tlic  eastern  sliores  of  the  Pacific  and  the 
outlying  islands.  vSonie  well-preserved 
skulls,  taken  from  prehistoric  mounds  in 
Indiana  and  preserved  in  the  museum  of 


PRIME  1  \1  L   MA N.—PRlilllS TORIC  AMERICA NS. 


855 


that  State,  have  a  striking  likeness  to 
the  heads  of  the  Japanese,  but  are 
smaller  m  capacity  than  the  crania  of 
that  people 

On  the  whole,  the  prehistoric  races  of 
North  America  were  rather  under  the 
The  Little  Men  average  stature  of  the  Red 
w  L'aTet"  m^-ii  or  the  civilized  peoples 
nessee valleys,  of  our  Continent.  vSome- 
times  remains  are  found  which  are  really 
diminutive.  Nor  are  the  cases  of  this 
kind  isolated  or  peculiar.  On  the  Cum- 
berland river,  in  Tennessee,  several  i^re- 
historic  cemeteries  have  been  examined, 
in  which  the  remains  are  uniformly  of 
a  small  race.  So  marked  is  this  pecul- 
iarit}-  that  some  have  supposed  that  the 
skeletons  in  question  are  those  of  infants 
and  children.  But  a  closer  examination 
has  proved  them  to  be  adult.  The  re- 
gion in  which  these  pygmj^  cemeteries 
are  located  is  very  favorable  for  the  pres- 
ervation of  the  dead.  The  soil  is  dry 
and  sandy.  The  remains  are  invariably 
found  in  small  stone  boxes,  and  the  ob- 
server can  hardly  believe  that  they  are 
the  skeletons  of  a  full-grown,  adult 
people. 

On  thrusting  down  from  the  surface 
a  sharp  iron  rod  the  stone  lid  of  one  of 
Character  of  the   thcse  small  crypts  may  be 

graves;  the  sar-  fQ^j^^J  j^^d  On  excavating 
cophagi,  and  the  '  o 

remains  therein,  the  earth  the  box  Can  be  ex- 
amined in  its  undisturbed  condition. 
The  graves  have  been  constructed  orig- 
inally by  excavating  small,  oblong  vaults 
and  placing  thin,  undressed  slabs  of 
sandstone  at  the  bottom,  sides,  and 
ends.  After  the  burial  a  flat  capstone 
was  placed  on  top,  thus  completing  the 
box.  The  inside  of  one  of  these  minia- 
ture sarcophagi  measures  from  ten  to 
fourteen  inches  in  width,  ten  to  twelve 
inches  in  depth,  and  from  fourteen 
inches  to  two  feet  in  length.  The  space 
is  so  small  that  no  well-grown  person  of 


an  existing  race,  unless  it  should  be  a 
native  Australian,  could  be  buried  in  it, 
even  in  a  contracted  position.  But  the 
prehistoric  skeleton  which  is  found  in- 
closed has,  generally,  room  enough, 
though  the  parts  are  frequently  flexed 
and  sometimes  doubled  back.  The 
mounds  covering  the  prehistoric  pygmies 
are  thickly  strewn  in  favorable  positions 
along  the  banks  of  the  Cumberland. 

The  manner  and  epoch  of  the  disap- 
pearance of  the   mound    builders  from 
North     America     remains  Manner  of  the 
conjectural.     Nor  is  it  like-  '^^^^^^^ 
ly  that  the  ingenuity  and  races  unknown, 
adroitness   of    human    scholarship    will 
ever  be  able  to  exhume   from  the   past 
the  manner  and  time  of  their  disappear- 
ance.    On  the  whole,  they  would  seem 
to  have  been  a  people  worthy  of  a  his- 
tor}- ;  but  their  extinction  was  so  com- 
plete that  whatever  may  have  been  the 
extent  and  variety  of  their  national  life, . 
all  has  gone  out  together.     Philosophers 
have  devoted  volumes  to  the  causes  of 
national    decline,    and    the    question    is 
still  open  for  rational  solution. 

It  may  be  truthfully  urged  that  the  seeds 
of  ethnic  decay  exist  in  certain  peoples 
in  virtue  of  their  own  constitutions  and 
the  nature  of  their  activities.  "Whether 
races  grow  old  and  die  as  the  i,ndividual ; 
whether  diif erent  families  of  men  are  de- 
flected by  evolutionary  processes  from 
one  phase  of  existence  to  another ;  wheth- 
er sudden  metamorphoses  take  place,  in 
obedience  to  natural  laws,  such  as  are 
alleged  to  occur  at  rare  intervals  in  the 
animal  kingdom,  are  philosophical  ques- 
tions which  the  inquirer  of  the  future 
must  solve,  if  indeed  they  are  soluble  at 
all. 

Certain  circumstances,  however,  may 
be  cited  which  are  at  least  effective 
as  assisting  forces  in  the  extinction  of 
races.     The    prevalence  of  vicious  and 


356 


GREAT  RACES    OF  MAXKLYD. 


luxurious  habits,  gradually  supplanting 

the  early  and  robust  virtues  of  a  people, 

tend   unmistakably  to   na- 

Forces  that  tend      . 

to  the  extermi-     tioual  overthrow.      i  lie  ex- 

nation  of  races.      ^^^^^^^    ^^^^^^     ^^    ^^.^^.    ^^^ 

the  great  cataclysms  of  natui'e  may  also 
account  for  the  destruction  and  disap- 
pearance of  peoples.  It  is  doubtless  true 
that  in  prehistoric  ages  great  submer- 
gences of  peopled  islands  and  continents 


been  threatened  by  the  rage  of  epidemics. 
Among  uncivilized  peoples  the  accumu- 
lation of  stores  for  the  future  is  but  little 
attended  to.  That  prudence  and  fore- 
sight which  keeps  up  the  resources  of 
life  against  the  day  of  calamity  are  but 
little  practiced  by  barbarians,  or  even  by 
races  half  emerged  from  barbarism.  For 
these  reasons  prehistoric  peoples  have 
been  greatly  exposed  to  the  ravages  of 


/^ 


AZTEC  KUINS  AT  PALENQUE,  IN  CHIAPAS,  MEXICO. 


have  taken  place,  while  others  hav'e  risen, 
dripping,  from  the  deep.  Earthquakes 
and  volcanic  disturbances  of  the  gi'eat 
crust  of  the  globe  have  terrified  and 
driven  away  what  they  have  not  engulfed. 
Finally,  famine  and  pestilence  have  done 
their  work  on  prehistoric  as  well  as  his- 
toric races.  There  are  times  within  the 
recorded  story  of  national  life  when  not 
only  the  depopulation  of  great  districts, 
but  the  extinction  of  whole   nations  has 


famine.  At  intervals  the  earth  has 
unaccountably  withheld  her  gifts.  A 
few  seasons  of  want  in  succession  would 
be  sufficient  to  exterminate  an  isolated 
and  uncomnici'i'ial  nalimi,  and  lliat  such 
calamities  have  actually  fallen  upon 
peoples  like  the  mound  builders  of  Amer- 
ica can  not  be  doubted. 

Beyond  the  limits  of  the  United  vStates 
the  tumuli  and  other  evidences  of  by- 
gone races  are  generally  secondary.     In 


PRIMEVAL  MAN.—PRr.IIfSTORIC  AMERICANS. 


357 


one  sense  they  are  prehistoric,  but  in 
another  they  fall,  for  the  most  part. 
Extinct  peoples  within  the  activities  of  peo- 
rcTntrrfoThe  ples  ^vho  have  been  known 
present.  within  the  historical  epoch. 

The  Mexican  races  that  flonrislied  in  the 
days  of  the  Spanish  invasions,  at  tlie 
beginnin<j  of  the  sixteenth  century,  may 
well  be  considered  as  the  remote  extreme 
of  the  peoj^lc  by  whoin  the  monuments 
of  Mexico  were  erected.  The  same  is 
true  of  the  peoples  of  Central  America 
and  of  the  Peruvians.  The  Aztecs,  the 
Coztccs,  the  Guatemalian  tribes,  and  the 
Peruvians,  though  much  more  advanced 
than  the  Red  men  of  North  America, 
are  collateral  with  them  in  time  and 
national  development.  In  the  case  of 
our  North  American  Indians,  we  know 
that  they  belonged  to  a  different  race 
from  the  mound  builders,  and  that  they 
flourished  in  an  age  long  subsequent  to 
the  prevalence  of  the  former  on  this  con- 
tinent. We  have  not  the  same  clear 
evidence  of  the  existence  of  a  people 
back  of  the  ^Mexicans,  the  Central 
Americans,  and  the  Peruvians.  Such  a 
people  may  have  existed,  and  there  are 
evidences  here  and  there  of  a  truly  pre- 
historic basis  for  that  type  of  national 
life  which  was  encountered  by  the 
Spanish  invaders  under  Cortez  and 
Pizarro. 

The  ancient  monuments    of    ^Mexico 
are  among  the  most  imposing  of  primi- 


Mexioanmonu-    tive   ruins.     They  have  a 

ments  indicate 
the  religious 
purpose. 


solidity  and  grandeur  sug- 
gestive of  the  vast  stn;c- 
tures  which  the  antiquarian  encounters 
in  the  valleys  of  the  Nile  and  the  Eu- 
phrates. They  differ  fundamentally  in 
their  character  from  the  mounds  and 
fortifications  of  Central  North  America 
in  this,  that  the  latter  were  military 
structures  in  their  first  intent,  while 
those  of  Mexico  are  based  upon  religion 


and  its  ceremonials.     In  the  case  of  the 

North  American  tumuli,  the  long  moles 
and  circumvallations  were  created  under 
the  warlike  jnirpose  of  the  race  that 
reared  them,  and  the  religious  part  of 
the  monuments  are  only  secondary  to 
the  dominant  ideas  of  warfare.  In  the 
Mexican  tumuli  and  pyramids  the  exact 
reverse  is  true.  Evidence  is  not  wanting 
that  they  at  times  subserv-ed  a  military 
purpose — that  within  their  ramparts  the 
nation  retreated  and  defended  itself 
against  the  foe.  But  the  general  idea  of 
all  the  monumental  remains  in  the 
region  under  consideration  is  that  of 
religion  and  priestly  ceremonial.  A 
general  sketch  of  the  character  and  pur- 
pose of  the  Mexican  monuments  can  not 
fail  to  prove  of  interest. 

The  structures  in  question  have  all, 
with  very  few  exceptions,  a  common 
plan.      A   great    square  is 

^  7  ,  .  ,    .        Plan  and  mate- 

laid  Oil  on  the  earth,  with  its   rials  of  the  pyra. 

four  sides  to  the  cardinal  ""^i^i  ^^'"Pies. 
points  of  the  compass.  This  square  is 
surrounded  with  walls  strong  and  high. 
The  stracture  of  the  same  is  sun-dried 
bricks,  or  even  in  some  cases  stone. 
Centrally  located  within  the  great  rec- 
tangle thus  inclosed  is  the  site  of  the 
temple.  A  square  foundation  of  solid 
masonry  is  laid,  extending  to  two  hun- 
dred, three  hundred,  or  even  five  hun- 
dred feet  on  each  side.  From  this 
foundation  a  great  structure  like  a  pyra- 
mid is  carried  up  in  a  succession  of 
terraces.  The  design  is  almost  identical 
with  some  of  the  oldest  monuments  of 
the  human  race  found  in  the  valley  of 
the  lower  Euphrates  and  attributed  to  the 
ancient  Chaldseans.  In  both  instances 
the  successive  platforms  of  masonry 
grow  smaller  toward  the  top,  and  in  both 
there  is  generally  a  deflection  of  the 
work  toward  one  side,  so  that  the  pyra- 
mid does  not  stand  centrally  over  the 


358 


GREAT  RACES    OF  JLLYA'LYD. 


foundation,  but  nearer,  as  a  rule,  to  the 
western  edge.  The  eastern  side  of  the 
pyramid,  facing  the  morning  sun,  is 
ascended  by  a  flight  of  steps  to  the 
upper  square.  The  structure  is  trun- 
cated ;  that  is,  cut  off  above  without  be- 
ing carried  to  an  apex.  On  the  upper 
platform    is    built    the    temple    proper, 


AZTKC   STRUCIURK — ARCH    OF    LAS    MONJ 

which  also  faces  the  cast.  Sometimes 
on  the  terrace  more  temples  than  one 
are  reared.  It  is  in  evidence  that  several 
deities  were  worshiped  from  the  same 
platform,  liach  had  his  own  fane  and 
ceremonial. 

Temples  of  the  kind  here  described 
were  plentiful  at  the  time  of  the  Spanish 
invasion  of  Mexico.    Cortcz  declares  that 


he  foi:nd  fully  four  hundred  of  them  in 
the  state  of  Cholula.    Doubtless  the  num- 
ber   within  the    more  im-  plentiful  distri- 
portant  state  of  Anahuac,  ^,",l°rrel?u'' 
embracing   the    plateau  of  Choiuia. 
the  ^Mexican   capital,  was  still   greater. 
Torquemada  estimates  the  number  in  the 
empire  of  Montezuma  at  forty  thousand ! 
Bernal  Diaz,  the  old  Span- 
ish historian  of  the  times, 
and  Cortez  himself  in  his 
letters  to  Charles  V,  have 
given  us  full  descriptions 
of   the  striking  religious 
edifices    and    ceremonials 
with  which  they  came  into 
contact. 

Perhaps  the  most  elab- 
orate structure  in  all  Mex- 
ico at  the  beginning  of  the 
sixteenth  century  was  that 
which  Cortez  describes 
from  the  capital.  It  Avas 
in  the  center  of  the  an- 
cient city.  The  inclosure 
of  the  outer  walls  was  so 
great  that  Cortez  esti- 
mates the  interior  capacity 
as  sufficient  for  five  hun- 
dred hoiises.  Another  es- 
timate made  by  vSolis  is 
that  the  S2:)ace  inside  of 
the  walls  ami  between 
them  and  the  pyramidal 
foundation  in  the  center 
AS.  Avas    .suflicicnt  to    accom- 

modate ten  thousand  dan- 
cers on  days  of  solemn  cere-  particular  fea- 
monies.    This  whole  space  ^::rt:°;ie:o1-" 
was    paved    with     dressed  Me.\ico. 
stone,  and  .so  smooth  was  tlie  work  that  as 
Bernal  Diaz  declares,  "the  horses  of  the 
Spaniards  could  not  walk  upon  it  for  sliji- 
ping."     All  the  area  within  was  .sacred 
territory.     It  was  the  central  institution 
of  the  state,    religiously,    educationally, 


PRIME  VA  L   MA  N.—PK/illlS  1 ORIC  A  M  URIC  A  NS. 


359 


ican  ruins ;  like- 
ness to  those  of 
the  East. 


and  politically.  Here  the  priests  had 
their  abode.  Here  the  soothsayers  and 
scribes  of  the  ancient  epoch  congre- 
gated ;  and  here  the  emperor  himself  was 
admitted  only  with  a  ceremonial.  The 
terraces  constituting  the  pyramid  were 
five  in  number.  The  broadest  platform 
was  three  hundred  feet  .square,  and  the 
height  of  the  whole  to  the 
upper  terrace  was  a  hundred 
and  twenty  feet.  On  the  top 
were  two  shrines,  or  towers, 
which  were  dedicated  to  the 
gods  of  preservation  and  de- 
struction. 

Central  America,  as  well 
as  Mexico  and  tlie  countries 

Central  Amer-        of    the     North 

abounds    in 

ruins  and 
luonumental  evidences  of 
primitive  peoples.  The 
style  of  building  was  here 
the  same  as  on  the  Mexican 
plateau, but  there  is  a  greatei 
display  of  art.  The  Central 
American  pyramids  are  gen 
erally  smaller  than  the  Mex 
ican  structures,  but  the  tem 
pies  on  the  itpper  terraces 
were  larger  in  proportion 
Great  massiveness 
and  strength  are  the  char- 
acteristics of  the  masonry. 
The  exterior  of  the  temples 
were  stuccoed  and  covered 
with  carved  figures  and  or- 
naments. It  appeal's  that  the  symbol- 
ical imagination  ran  rampant  among  the 
priests  and  architects.  Within  the  tem- 
ples were  corridors  and  chambers  with 
arched  roofs  of  stone. 

The  antiquary  in  examining  these 
ruins  can  but  be  impressed  with  their 
striking  analogy  to  the  earliest  monu- 
ments of  the  human  race  in  the  valleys 


of  Western  Asia.  The  corridors  and 
walls  of  the  inner  chambers  are  covered 
with  sculptures  and  hieroglyphics.  It  Ls- 
not  impossible  that  a  truer  understand- 
ing of  the  significance  of  these  inscrip- 
tions may  make  the  world  better  acquaint- 
ed with  the  cliaracter  and  activities  of 
the  abori<rinal  races  of  our  continent. 


CENTRAL   AMERICAN   ANTIQUmES — DOUBLE-HEADED   FIGURE  OF  THE 
CASA   DEL  GOBERNADOR. 


In  Honduras,  also,  many  monuments 
of  the  same  nature  have  been  discov- 
ered and  described.  Here,  too,  the 
carving  is  elaborate  and  Monumental  re- 
elegant.  At  Copan  one  Z^^^t""' 
of  the  most  striking  mono-  Colombia, 
lithie  effigies  ever  recovered  from  the 
ancient  world  has  been  found  and  pre- 
served.     Around    the    shores    of   lake 


360 


GREAT  RACES    OF  MA.VKLYB. 


Nicaragua  abundant  evidences  of  ex- 
tinct peoples  are  scattered,  and  wher- 
ever these  occur  they  are  found  to  be 
covered   with     inscriptions.       It   is   be- 


•SCUI.l'lL'lUi   OK  THJv   TCJI.TIXS — FROM   TlIK    RUINS  OF 
COl'AN. 

lieved  tliat  those  in  the  vicinity  of 
■Copan  arc  tlic  oldest  nionunicnts  that 
have  yet  been  found  south  of  the  Rio 
Grande  del  Norte.  In  C<jlombia,  also, 
the    traveler   ever    and    anon   .stumbles 


upon  some  relic  of  human  workmanship 
of  unknown  origin.  The  ruins  of  a  few 
edifices  and  monuments  have  also  been 
examined  in  this  land,  but  have  not 
added  materially  to  our  knowledge  of 
their  builders. 

Passing  southward  into  the  highlands 
of  Peru,  we  come  upon  additional  evi- 
dences of  the   activity  and   Temples  of  Cua. 

genius  of  an  extinct  peo-  ir\?.Tp7e^^. 
pie.  Perhaps  the  city  of  ic  races. 
Cuzco  affords  one  of  the  best  fields  for 
antiquarian  research  that  may  be  found 
in  the  world.  Hererra  declares  that 
there  were  aforetime  in  this  city  as  many 
as  three  hundred  temples,  and  from  the 
nature  and  extent  of  the  ruins  the  asser- 
tion  seems  to  be  well  grounded. 

As  a  general  fact,  it  appears  that  the 
religious  ceremonies  of  the  peoples 
whom  we  are  here  considering — Mexi- 
can, Central  American,  Peruvian — were 
a  form  of  that  sun  worship  which  has 
constituted  the  most  rational  idolatry  of 
the  human  race.  Nearly  all  the  tem- 
ples seena  to  have  been  built  with  respect 
to  the  sunrise ;  and  in  so  far  as  the  cere- 
monial of  these  ancient  peoples  has  been 
recovered,  it  reveals  the  same  features 
which  belonged  originally  to  the  wor- 
ship of  the  Chaldceans  and  Assyrians, 
primarily  to  the  Zoroastrians  of  the  Ira- 
nian plateau,  and  in  a  considerable  de- 
gree to  the  primitive  peoples  of  India. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  rising 
sun,  coming  up  majestically  after  the 
red  dawn  of  day  and  ascending  the  east- 
ern arch  of  heaven,  triumphing  over 
mist  and  shadow,  and  fleecy  cloud  and 
rainstorm,  constituted  the  one  tremen- 
dous object  of  adoration  which  im- 
l^ressed  itself  upon  the  imagination  of 
the  early  races  of  men. 

It  must  not  be  understood  that  the 
ruined  monuments  which  we  arc  here 
considering  are  the  only  memorials  left 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.—PRlilllSTORIC  AMERICANS. 


361 


by  the  Southern  races  of  the  New  World. 
The  outlines  of  great  cities  are  discover- 
able here  and  there.  Some  of  these 
have  survived  to  within  the  historical 
period.  Others  have  gone  down  to  in- 
discriminate diist.  In  connection  with 
these  ruins  the  outlines  of  public  works 
are  found  in  many  parts.  Not 
infrequently  the  antiquary  is 
able  to  trace  the  course  of  a 
great  aqueduct  or  of  some  other 
evidence  of  the  lal)or  and  skill 
of  a  prehistoric  peojale  endeav- 
oring to  supply  its  common 
wants.  ^ 

It  appears  clear  from  an  ex-  ^ 

amination  of  all  that  we  are  able 
to  discover  in  the  regions  here 

named,  that  man 
Bad  estate  of  the 

people  in prehls-   himself  in        hlS 

toric  America.              •      •,•  „„t„<-„ 

primitive  estate 
was  as  much  subordinated  to 
ecclesiastical  domination  and 
political  despotism  as  in  the 
better-known  countries  of  the 
East.  It  appears  that  the  com- 
mon lot  was  as  hard  and  ig- 
noble in  ^Mexico  and  Central 
America,  in  Colombia  and  Pern, 
as  on  the  Babylonian  plain  or 
in  the  stone  quarries  of  Egypt. 
Even  as  late  as  the  times  of  the 
Spanish  invasion  the  condition 
of  the  common  people  was  piti- 
able  in  the  last  degree.  The  life 
of  the  individual  man  had  no 
splendor  or  renown.  Cortez  and 
the  Spanish  story-tellers  who 
panied  him  on  his  expedition  speak 
of  the  miserable  houses  in  which  the 
people  lived.  They  were  mere  huts 
built  of  bamboo  and  covered  with  thatch, 
temporary  protections  against  a  climate 
never  severe  and  always  inviting  to  out- 
door methods  of  life.     All  vestiges  of 

such  lowly  abodes  have  long  since  passed 
M. — Vol.  I — 24 


away.  Nor  are  there  other  means  of 
discovering  the  daily  life  of  the  common 
people  whom  the  merciless  and  bloody 
waves  of  Spanish  conquest  totally  en- 
gulfed. 

If  we  again  turn  our  attention  to  the 
regions  north    of    the    Rio   Grande,  we 


CENTRAL  AMERICAN    STRUCTURE — CIRCULAR   EDIFICE   AT  MAYAPAN. 


accom- 


shall  find  in  Arizona  one  of  the  best  fields 
of  exploration  for  the  relics 

■^  _  _  Extinct  cities 

of  a  prehistoric  people,  of  the  Colorado 
This  is  not  said  of  the  p^®^"^" 
ruins  which  the  Spaniards  and  their 
descendants  left  in  this  region  after  the 
beginning  of  the  sixteenth  centurjs  but  oi" 
prehistoric  memorials  found  in  several 
localities.        On    the    Colorado    plateau 


362 


GREAT  RACES   OF  JIFAXKEXD. 


there  are  traces  of  extinct  cities,  reser- 
voirs, terraces,  and  aqueducts.  Still  more 
notable,  in  the  valley  of  the  Gila  ai^e 
scattered  the  monumental  vestiges  of  a 
vanished  race.  Along  the  river  banks 
are  the  outlines  and  actual  debris  of 
stone  houses  and  military  fortifications 
Avhich  belonged  to  a  peojjle  long  anterior 
to  the  European  conquerors  who  came 
with  Cortez  and  his  successors.  There 
are  in  many  places,  in  a  sort  of  fast- 
nesses Avhich  seem  to  have  been  selected 
with  not  a  little  care,  the  remains  of 
human  habitations  in  great  numbers  cut 
from  the  native  ledges,  and  constituting 
a  species  of  abodes  which  are  in  good 
measure  without  an  analogue  among  the 
habitations  built    by    men.      In    other 


,i;  i  l.L  1  lia, — RI.MAINS    OF   FulilUl.iS    WALLS,   AT  Cl'ZCO, 


places  walls  of  solid  masonry,  generally 
rectangular  in  form,  may  be  traced  ;  and 
the  foundations  of  buildings  Avhich  are 
thought  to  have  been  two  or  three  stories 
in  height  are  plainly  discernible  in  many 
localities.  It  can  not  be  doubted,  indeed, 
chat  along  the  river  Gila  in  past  ages, 
as  well  as  in  many  other  parts  of  the 
territory  of  the  United  States,  of  Mexico, 
and  of  .South  America,  a  great  and  even 
flourishing  2)rehistoric  j^^'P'^i'^^i"''^  t-'-"^- 
isted,  of  whicli  the  only  record  is  in  the 
crumbling  monumental  remains  whicli 
are  left  behind. 

If  we  attempt  to  discriminate  among  the 
ruins  of  Soutliweslern  North  America,  of 
Central   America,   and  of  Peru,  and    to 


decide  what  proportion  of  them  are  refer- 
able to  the  activities  of  the  races  inhab- 
iting   the    AVestern    conti-  chronological 
nents  since  the  New  World  'ulns  of  u°e '^^ 
was  revealed  to  the  Euro-  Southwest, 
pean  nations,  and  what  part  are  the  work 
of  the  prehistoric  races  which  preceded 
them,  we   shall  be  likely,   from  the  im- 
perfect data  in  our  possession,    to    fall 
into       error      and       misinterpretation. 
Enough  is  known,   however,    to    deter- 
mine the  general  proposition  that  some 
of  the  monuments  in  question  are  the 
work  of  primitive  peoples  long  anterior 
to  the  epoch  of  Spanish  conquest. 

It  is  probable  that  Peru,  or  Avhat  was 
anciently  Upper  Peru,  but  is  now  in- 
cluded in  the  state  of  Bolivia,   furnishes 

the  best  basis 
for  the  study  of 
the  truly  pre- 
historic m  e  - 
morials  in  the 
regions  which 
we  have  been 
considering. 
vS  i  n  c  e  1864, 
when  the  mon- 
uments of  this 
country  were  explored  and  described  by 
the  American  archaeologist  Ephraira 
George  Scpier,  it  has  been  settled  that 
the  relics  of  man's  work  in  the  high 
places  of  Upper  Peru  are  traceable  in 
their  origin  to  a  race  that  flourished  in 
the  country  long  before  the  era  of  the 
Incas. 

The  monuments  in  question  are  situ- 
ated on  the  Andean  plateau,  high  up  in 
Bolivia,  on  the  shore  of  lake  Titicaea. 
The  early  Spanish  invaders  Remains  on 
were  greatly  surprised  at  't::^^^\^ 
tlic  character  and  extent  of  region, 
tliese  remains.  At  the  time  of  tlie  in- 
vasion of  Pizarro,  they  differed  little 
from  their  aspect  at  the  present  time. 


PRIMliVAL   jrAN.—J'RJ'If/STORlC  AMERICANS. 


368 


The  region  is  a  broad,  open,  arid  plain. 
During  the  "wct  season  the  weatlier  is 
cold,  and  becomes  still  more  so  as  the 
dry  season  of  the  year  ai^proaches.  No 
fruits  or  grain  will  grow  in  this  vicinity. 
It  is  said  that  nothing  edible  has  been 
produced  in  the  region  except  a  small 
variety  of  bitter  potato.  It  is,  perhaps, 
the  only  region  in  the  world  where  great 
monumental  remains  are  found  in  a 
situation  wholly  improductive,  and  many 
conjectures  have  been  advanced  to 
explain    the    anomaly.       It    has    been 


The  monuments  in  question  consist  of 
stonework  and  moles  of  earth.  The 
stones  are  either  rudely  hewn  into  shape 
or  selected  and  set  up  with-  stone  and  eanh- 
out  dressing.  The  inquirer  Tth^idor""" 
can  not  long  have  ex-  "ways. 
amined  what  is  before  him  withf)ut  dis- 
covering the  analogy  of  the  ruins  to  the 
great  Druidical  remains  of  England, 
and  notably  to  vStonehenge.  The  stones 
are  set  erect  in  many  places  on  the  great 
terrace,  but  others  are  built  into  Avails 
with  the  most  exact  workmanship.    One 


l'UKi:L()  M  klL  IL  Kli.— Ki  INS  IN  THE  Valley  of  the  Gila. 


thought  that  perhaps  the  great  people 
by  whom  the  monuments  which  we  are 
now  to  examine  were  created  had  pro- 
found superstitions  or  religious  ceremo- 
nials which  they  celebrated  on  this 
almost  desert  plateau.  It  has  even  been 
suggested  that  the  site  of  these  monu- 
mental remains  may  have  been  deter- 
mined by  augury — as  the  site  of  Rome 
was  fixed — and  that  superstition  thus 
determined  the  place  where  vast  struc- 
tures were  created  against  the  laws  and 
-suggestions  of  the  natural  world. 


of  the  most  peculiar  of  the  discoveries  is 
that  of  heavy  monolithic  doorways. 
That  is,  large  slabs  of  stone  have  been 
taken,  and  through  these  the  temple  en- 
trances have  been  cut,  with  an  arch 
above,  while  on  the  front,  and  even  re- 
verse, of  the  block  are  carved  a  multi- 
tude of  symbolical  characters.  All  over 
the  plain  are  scattered,  even  for  miles 
around,  the  relics  of  vast  structures  £nd 
battlements,  the  position  of  which  can 
be  plainly  traced  on  the  earth. 

Among  the  monuments  on  this  high 


364 


GREAT  RACES    OE  MAXKIXD. 


Astonishing 
character  of  the 
ruin  called  the 
Fortress. 


plain  of  the  Andes  four  principal  struc- 
tures, or  at  least  the  foundations  of 
them,  have  been  developed 
from  the  ground.  The}- 
are  known  to  antiqua- 
ries by  the  names  of  the  Fortress,  the 
Temple,  the  Palace,  and  the  Hall  of 
Justice — from  the  purposes  which  con- 
jecture has  assigned  to  them  respec- 
tively. The  greatest  of  the  ruins  is  the 
Fortress.     It  rises  in  the  center   of  the 


substantial  as  that  in  the   faces  of  the 
terrace. 

If  the  traveler  takes  his  stand  on  the 
summit  of  this  tremendous  monument 

and  looks  to    the    north,   he    Features  of  the 

ilnds  at  a  short  distance  an-  let-dthe^H^ll 
other  rectangular  mound,  of  Justice, 
measuring  at  the  base  four  hundred  and 
forty-five  by  three  hundred  and  eighty- 
eight  feet.  The  outline  of  the  structure 
is  marked  by  I'ows  of  stones  set  erect  in 


OLD  PERUVIAN  STRUCTURE.— Ruins  of  Fortress,  on  Titicaca  Kland. 


plain,  terrace  on  terrace,  to  the  height 
of  fifty  feet.  The  mound  is  rectangu- 
lar, having  a  base  measurement  of  six 
hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  length  and 
four  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  widtli. 
Tl  ;  faces  of  the  terraces  are  laid  with 
massive  stones,  which  are  carefully  and 
skillfully  cut  and  dovetailed  the  one  into 
the  other  in  such  a  way  as  to  make  them 
immovable  for  ages  and  ages.  On  each 
side,  running  out  from  tlie  base,  isavast 
sionc  platform,  known  in  architecture  as 
an  *'  apron,"  in  which  the  masonry  is  as 


the  earth,  vSome  of  them  as  rude  as  those 
of  vStonehenge,  and  others  carved  with 
skill.  These  are  tlie  outer  supports  of 
the  structures  which  were  reared  within. 
Some  of  the  monoliths  are  as  much  as 
foiirteen  feet  above  the  earlh.  and  are 
something  more  than  two  by  four  feet  in 
their  other  dimensions.  Tliis  is  the 
structure  to  which  anticpiarics  have 
given  the  name  of  the  Temple.  The 
Palace  next  attracts  the  attention,  and  is 
S])ccially  noted  for  the  e.xcellencc  of  the 
stone  cutting  which  is  obscr\-ed   in   its 


PRIMEVAL  MAN.—CONDrnONS    OF  SAl'AGE   LIFE. 


365 


foundations.  No  masons  of  ancient  or 
of  modern  times  have,  perhaps,  excelled 
what  was  done  on  this  arid  plateau  be- 
fore the  dawn  of  history,  and  is  still 
preserved  in  the  foundations  of  the 
monument  under  consideration. 

It  is  not  far  from  the  outer  limits  of 
the  Palace,  so  called,  that  the  Hall  of 
Justice  is  situated.  It  also  is  rectangu- 
lar in  its  ground  plan,  being  four  hun- 
dred and  twenty  feet  by  three  hundred 
and  seventy  feet  in  dimensions.  With- 
in  this  inclosure  has  been  developed  the 
foundation  of  still  another  structure, 
called  the  Sanctum  Sanctorum,  one 
hundred  and  thirty-one  by  twenty-three 
feet  in  measurement,  which  presents  the 
finest  stonework  of  all.  For  the  excel- 
lence of  the  cutting  and  fitting  it  may 
well  be  compared  with  the  ruins  of  Baiil- 
bec.  Some  of  the  stones  are  twenty-five 
and  a  half  feet  long,  fourteen  feet  broad, 
and  six  and  a  half  feet  in  thickness.  They 
are  fitted  by  the  best  rules  of  geometric 
art,  and  are  held  in  place  by  bronze 
clamps  that  may  well  be  compared  with 
the  like  devices  found  in  the  ruins  of 
ancient  Egypt. 

In  the  current  chapter  we  have  done 
no  more  than  glance  at  the  monumental 
remains  of   the   three  Americas.     It  is 


believed,  however,  that  the  fragmentary 
sketches  of  these  memorials  will  be  suffi- 
cient to  convey  to  the  read-   Purpose  of  this 

cr  a  fair  apprehension  of  ^r/st^.^iJ''' 
the  times  and  the  people  in  follow, 
which  and  by  whom  they  were  created. 
The  present  volume  is  bj^  no  means  a 
work  devoted  to  antiquarian  research. 
It  is  merely  intended  in  the  present  book 
to  present  so  much  of  the  primitive  his- 
tory of  mankind  as  shall  furnish  a  satis- 
factory basis  for  the  consideration  of  the 
great  tribal  migrations  which  are  to  oc- 
cupy our  attention  hereafter.  We  have 
in  the  preceding  chapters  reviewed  the 
conditions  of  aboriginal  life  as  they  have 
presented  themselves  in  the  caverns  and 
wilds  of  Western  Europe,  along  the 
shores  of  the  Baltic,  in  the  tumuli  of 
Great  Britain,  and  in  the  mounds  and 
among  the  monuinents  of  the  New  World. 
We  shall  now  conclude  this  book  with  a 
brief  sketch  of  the  general  conditions  of 
savagery  as  the  same  are  presented 
among  the  barbarous  and  half- barbarous 
races  of  the  present  time.  It  is  believed 
that  the  prehistoric  man  will  thus  be  bet- 
ter realised  in  his  far-off  career  by  being 
seen  in  a  reflected  form  of  activity  among 
the  savage  tribes  and  nations  of  the  mod- 
ern world. 


Chapter  XXI.— Gemeral  Co>4ditions  oe  Savaoe 

Like. 


TRUE  understanding 
of  the  prehistoric  con- 
dition of  mankind  de- 
pends in  good  measure 
upon  a  knowledge  of 
the  manners  and  cus- 
toms of  the  existing 
savasfe  nations.  These  nations  are  to  be 
looked  upon  as  the  remnants  and  repre- 


sentatives of  an  ancestry  like  themselves. 
Doubtless  the  existing  tribes  have  been 
much  deflected  in  the  course  of  ages  from 
the  original  types  to  which  they  be- 
longed. But  it  is  also  true  that  the3'have 
preserved  many  of  the  leading  features 
of  the  original  barbarism  which  has  pre- 
vailed in  all  parts  of  the  earth. 

Viewed  from  the  animal  side  of  exist- 


366 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ence,  the  barbarians  of  to-day  bold  ex- 
actly the  same  relation  to  the  dead  races 
that  have  preceded  them  as  do  many  of 


iMA.^.    AM)    UiiMAN    (IK  TlIK    RKINliKKK    Kl'OCII 
Drawn  by  F.mile  Bayard. 


the  living  species  of  animals  to  the 
extinct  varieties  from  wliich  they  are  de- 
scended.    Tlic  mammoth  and  the  mas- 


todon and  the  hairy  rhinoceros  have 
their  living  representatives  in  the  ele- 
phant, the  Asiatic  rhinoceros,  and  even 

the  common 
swine.  There  has 
1  >een  an  evolution- 
11  y  descent  by 
^\  hich  the  tides  of 
life  have  been 
turned  aside  into 
new  channel s . 
The  living  crea- 
tures are  not  the 
same  in  stature, 
in  habit,  in  as- 
pect or  mode  of 
life  as  the  extinct 
t}  pes  from  which 
they  have  been 
derived.  But  the 
essential  nature  of 
the  original  spe- 
cies has  been,  in 
large  measure, 
preserved. 

So  also  of  the  dif- 
ferent varieties  of 
men,  aboriginal, 
intermediate,  and 
modern.  Sir  John 
Lubbock  has  de- 
clared with  great 
force  that  the  in- 
habitants  of  Van 
Dicmen's  Land 
and  Terra  del 
Fuego  are  to  the 
prehistoric  races 
I  if  the  age  of  stone 
what  the  opossum 
and  the  sloth  and 
the  kangaroo  are 
to  the  extinct  mar. 
supials,  known  only  to  the  geologist. 
The  flint  weapon  in  the  hands  of  a  liv- 
ing savage   is  to  an  antiquary  precisely 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— CONDITIONS   OF  SAVAGE  LIFE. 


367 


what  the  horn-crowned  nose  of  a  rhinoc- 
eros or  the  projecting-  tusks  of  a  boar 
Relations  of  ex-  are  to  a  naturalist.  The 
SJaTurrlau  ^^'^t  Carries  the  mind  back 
ancestry.  to    prehistoric  implements 

found  in  the  peat  bogs  of  Denmark,  and 
the  other  reminds  the  inquirer  of  tlie 
hairy  rhinoceros  and  the  tremendous 
tusks  of  Elfphas  priinigciiius. 


ducible  to  two  general  considerations 
which  are  easily  apprehended.  The 
first  of  these  is  what  may  be  called  the 
appearance  of  national  consciousness 
among  a  people.  Whenever  this  hap- 
pens— whenever  a  given  tribe  begins 
to  be  conscious  of  itself — the  national 
tongue  will  for  the  first  time  find  utter- 
ance, and    this  utterance    will  take    the 


BEGINNINGS  OF  MKTALLUROY.— A  Primitive  Smithy.— Drawn  by  Emile  Bj>aid. 


tween  prehistOT' 
lo  and  historic 
races. 


One  of  the  first  inquiries  with  which 
we  have  here  to  deal  is  the  fixing  of  a 
Demarkationbe-  line  between  the  prehistor- 
ic and  the  historic  races  of 
men.  What  is  it  to  have 
been  a  truly  prehistoric  people  ?  and  what 
is  it  to  lie  distinctly  within  the  historic 
era?  The  answers  to  these  questions 
involve  several  matters  of  much  impor- 
tance and  interest,  but  they  are  all  re- 


form of  narrative.  The  narrative  may 
be  in  the  form  of  epic  poetry.  It  may 
be  a  half -formed  anthropology  or  cos- 
mology, or  it  may  be  rude  annals,  reciting 
fragments  of  tradition  and  filling  up  the 
spaces  from  imaginary  materials.  At 
any  rate,  it  is  History.  It  is  the  earli- 
est development  in  the  form  of  language 
of  a  nation's  concept  of  itself  and  of  its 
own  past 


368 


GREAT  RACES    OF  MAXKIND. 


History  may  thus  be  regarded  as  the 
first  rational  transcript  of  the  national 
The  conscious  consciousness  of  a  people, 
man  requires  an    -phere  is  that  in  the  mind, 

explanation  oi 

the  past.  whether  of   the  individual 

or  of  the  tribe,  which  on  coming  into 
the  conscious  state  immediately  demands 
some  kind  of  narrative  of  its  own  origin 
and  previous  development.  When  this 
stage  in  the  human  evolution  is  reached, 
written  records  appear  as  a  concomitant 
and  inseparable  incident  of  that  particular 
epoch  of  growth.  Henceforth  we  have 
the  beginnings,  at  least,  of  those  annals 
and  early  chronicles  and  traditional  forms 
of  literature  which  constitute  the  funda- 
mentals of  formal  history.  This  circum- 
stance may  be  taken  as  the  first  great 
point  of  division  between  civilization  and 
its  antecedent  barbarism. 

The  second  point  has  already  been 
alluded  to  in  the  preceding  chapters.  It 
Use  of  metals       is   the    tise   of  victals.     So 

coincident  with  q      ^j.ggg    ^youkl    UOt    bc 

nistoncal  con- 
sciousness, laid  upon  this  fact  in   the 

progress  and  development  of  mankind 
were  it  not  for  the  coincidence  of  the 
use  of  metals  in  the  practical  arts  with 
the  beginnings  of  history  referred  to 
above.  It  is  a  part  of  the  general  scheme 
of  the  civilization  of  mankind  that  this 
fact  of  the  appearance  and  first  expres- 
sion of  a  national  consciousness  in  the 
form  of  annals  and  recorded  traditions 
shall  be  associated  under  law  with  the 
earliest  discovery  and  application  of  the 
metals  to  the  purposes  of  human  life. 
The  metallic  age,  if  we  may  so  express 
it,  is  coincident  with  the  dawn  of  epic 
poetry  and  the  first  records  of  legend 
and  tradition.  When  the  primeval  man 
emerges  from  the  shadows  of  barbarism 
he  begins  to  sing  and  to  carry  a  me- 
tallic battlc-ax.  Thus  it  appears  that 
the  manufacture  of  the  metals  by  ration- 
al or  empirical  processes,  and  their  use 


instead  of  the  ruder  materials  employed 
in  the  age  of  savagery,  is  the  second  cir- 
cumstance which  determines  the  line  of 
demarkation  between  the  civilized  forms 
of  life  and  the  preceding  barbaric  ages. 
In  other  words,  the  line  which  is  drawn 
between  the  savage  and  unconscious  state 
of  the  human  race  and  its  conscious  and 
enlightened  activities  has  history  as  one 
of  its  points  of  departure  and  the  use  of 
the  metals  for  the  other. 

The  question  will  at  once  arise  whether 
savage  nations  have  no  traditional  forms 
of  expression.  Undoubted-  Evanescent 
ly  they  have.  All  tribes  ^SS-"^'- 
of  men,  in  however  low  a'  ti<"is. 
condition  of  development,  cultivate  leg- 
end and  tradition.  They  are  fond  of 
reciting  stories  about  themselves  and 
the  other  races  with  whom  they  have 
come  in  contact.  They  are  even  as  chil- 
dren telling  unthinkable  things  about 
wolves  and  bears  and  giants.  But  the 
point  to  be  observed  is  the  impcrinanctice 
of  the  traditions  of  barbarism.  Contrary 
to  the  popular  apprehension,  the  legends 
and  stories  of  i-eally  prehistoric  peoples 
are  exceedingly  evanescent.  They  gen- 
erally pass  away  with  the  current  gener- 
ation, or  at  least  take  a  new  form  with 
the  succeeding  one.  The  absence  of  a 
record  to  preserve  and  crystallize  the 
myths  and  imaginations  of  primeval 
man  is  the  circumstance  which  i:>rcvcnts 
their  perpetuity.  Each  age  among  bar- 
barians has  its  own  cycle  of  traditions, 
but  they  have  no  continuance  or  fixed 
form.  All  the  legends  of  savagery  com- 
bined would  be  no  other  than  (he  bab- 
blings of  the  living  generation,  or  at  most 
the  transmitted  form  of  the  babblings  of 
their  fathers  and  grandfathers.  It  is 
now  a  well-ascertained  fact  that  the 
most  ajxK'ryphal  stories  told  by  savages 
pretending  to  give  an  account  of  past 
events  in  which  their  own  people  have 


PRIMEVAL  MAN.— CONDITIONS   OF  SAVAGJi   Llhli. 


369 


■want  of  race 
memory  in  sav- 
ages. 


borne  a  part,  are  only  the  current  ex- 
pression in  a  magnified  and  distorted 
form  of  things  that  have  liappened 
within  easy  reach  of  the  memories  of 
men. 

Many  instructive  and  even  amusing 
illustrations  may  be  given  from  the  an- 
instances  of  n^ls  of  currcnt  savagery  of 
the  valueless  and  short- 
lived character  of  barbarian 
traditions.  In  November  of  1642  Abel 
Janssen  Tasman  discovered  the  island 
which  now  bears  the  name  of  Tasmania, 
southeast  of  Australia.  The  people 
passed  under  the  dominion  of  the  Dutch, 
and  the  vicissitude  Avas  as  great  as  could 
possibly  happen  to  a  barbarian  race.  In 
1770,  a  hundred  and  twenty-eight  years 
after  the  discovery  of  the  island,  the  great 
navigator  James  Cook  visited  the  Tas- 
manians  and  acquainted  himself  with 
their  traditional  knowledge.  He  found 
nowhere  in  the  island  the  slightest  evi- 
dence of  a  recollection  of  Tasman's  visit. 
Every  trace  of  that  great  event  had 
lapsed  into  oblivion.  Another  instance 
of  like  sort  is  furnished  in  the  great  in- 
land voyage  and  exploration  of  De  Soto 
through  the  gi:lf  region  of  the  United 
States.  Long  before  the  Revolution  all 
remembrance  and  tradition  of  this  event 
had  passed  from  the  minds  of  the  Red 
men.  On  being  questioned,  the  most 
intelligent  chiefs  in  the  region  through 
which  De  Soto  had  passed  were  found 
to  be  totally  ignorant  of  the  romantic 
expedition  which  had  laid  their  own 
country  open  to  the  aggressions  of  an- 
other race. ' 


'  The  impermanence  of  the  traditions  of  savages 
is  strongly  contrasted  with  the  persistency  of  tradi- 
tion after  a  race  has  once  entered  the  conscious 
stage  of  development.  When  a  tribe  has  reached 
the  epoch  of  race  consciousness  and  has  begun  to 
employ  the  metals  in  manufacture  and  art,  then  its 
traditions  become  permanent  and  of  high  historical 
interest. 


It  is  clear  that  three  or  four  genera- 
tions  constitute   the   limit   to   which   a 

knowledge    of    even     great   Transformation 

national  catastrophes  is  -noTKric 
transmitted  among  savage  legends, 
peoples.  Even  during  the  continuance 
of  a  tradition  in  barbarism  it  takes  on 
constantly  new  and  exaggerated  forms, 
rendering  it  totally  unfit  for  historical 
purposes.  The  imagination  of  the  abo- 
rigines adds  to  and  modifies  the  narra- 
tive until  it  is  distorted  out  of  all  sem- 
blance to  the  original.  It  is  narratea 
by  Sir  Alexander  Mackenzie  that  during 
his  travels  among  the  Esquimaux  they 
were  wont  to  describe  the  English  to 
him  as  giants  wdth  wings.  They  said 
that  the  English  soldiers  could  kill  men 
by  looking  a'  them,  and  that  one  of 
them  could  swallow  a  whole  beaver  at 
a  mouthful!  The  traveler  Mansfield 
Parkyns,  in  his  account  of  the  traditions 
of  the  Abyssinians,  relates  one  of  their 
stories  to  the  effect  that  some  German 
inissionaries  had  in  the  course  of  a  few 
days  made  a  tunnel  from  Adowa  to 
Massowah,  on  the  Red  sea,  a  distance  of 
more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  miles! 
In  fact,  all  of  the  traditions  and  myths 
of  savage  tribes  are  apocrA^phal  in  the 
last  degree ;  and  this  fact,  taken  in  con- 
nection with  their  impermanence,  de- 
stroys all  valiie  that  they  might  other- 
wise possess  for  the  antiquary  and 
historian. 

While  it  is  true  that  barbarous  tradi- 
tions are  thus  useless  for  purposes  of 
history,  and  misleading  if  depended  on  to 
throw  light  upon  the  general  conditions 
of  savage  races,  it  is  also  true  that  the 
manners  and  customs  of  these  same 
races  are  among  the  most  persistent  facts 
which  the  student  of  human  life  will 
ever  encounter.  A  tradition  or  legend 
will  change  its  form  like  the  figments  of 
the  kaleidoscope.     It  will  vanish  with  a 


370 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


brief  lapse  of  time  and  never  reappear. 
But  the  manners  of  even  wild  and  rov- 
ing tribes  hold  their  form  through  every 
\acissitude  and  long  generations. 

Nothing  is  better  calculated  to  aston- 
ish the  inquirer  than  the  persistency  and 
integrity  of  customs.    They 

Persistency  and  ,      ^,        , 

integrity  of  cus-   Can    hardly  be    destroyed. 

toms  and  habits,   rrw.  ii-  i.       ii- 

ihey  pass  through  the 
severest  crises,  and  come  up  after  great 
catastrophes  in  all  their  pristine  vigor 


shocks  and  revolutions,  through  migra- 
tion and  famine,  through  the  ravages  of 
pestilence  and  the  horrors  of  war,  and  is 
indeed  coexistent  with  the  race  of  which 
it  is  a  part.  A  trivial  custom  easily  out- 
lasts the  life  of  man.  It  survives  the 
mountain  oak  which  has  braved  the 
storms  of  a  millennium.  It  outlasts  the 
granite  obelisk  which  the  conceit  of  a 
mistaken  people  has  reared  as  the  most 
permanent   memorial    of   its    greatness. 


'^s^(MMMm&^^^^m^'^'m\ 


1  LK.ilSri.NCV  <-)!■    I'.lliNlC   1  I'.A  1  UKI..->.~(i)  A.m-ikm    Heiiki-.w  bHBPHBRU  WITH  bi.lNG.— t>r:iwii  by  li,  A.  liaipcr. 


and  definiteness  of  outline.  Even  the 
trivial  circumstance  of  a  peculiarity  of 
tribal  speech  will  be  perpetuated  from 
generation  to  generation,  and  the  more 
substantial  elements  of  custom  seem  to 
endure  forever.  Habit  is,  if  possible, 
more  unchangeable  with  a  tribe  or 
people  than  with  the  individual.  It 
seems  to  be  a  part  of  the  blood  and  nerve 
of  national  existence.     It  goes  through 


There  are  still  present  in  human  society 
forms  and  customs  and  peculiarities — 
modes  of  action  and  ceremonial  habits — 
that  have  been  transmitted  to  the 
modern  world  from  the  shadow  and  ob- 
scurity of  the  imknowable  ages  that  lie 
below  the  daydawn  of  civilization ;  and 
in  like  manner  the  present  will  contrib- 
ute to  the  coming  ages  its  customs,  its 
methods,  and  its  ceremonials. 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— CONDITIONS   OF  SAVAGE   LIFE. 


371 


preservation  of 
Semitic  man- 
ners. 


Tf  we  would  see  a  striking  illustration 
of  the  23ersistency  of  manners  and  cus- 
toms, we  have  only  to  glance  at  some  of 
Examples  of  the  the  modern  descendants 
of  ancient  nations.  The 
Semitic  race,  for  instance, 
presents  us  in  modern  times  with  two 
striking  race  developments.  The  Jews 
and  the  Arabs  still  stand  as  the  typical 
representatives  of  a  family  of 
men  already  old  at  the  birth  of 
most  of  the  ancient  kingdoms. 
In  the  case  of  the  Jews,  their 
dispersion  among  other  peoples 
has  to  a  considerable  extent 
conformed  them  in  the  practical 
affairs  of  life  to  the  methods  and 
manners  of  those  among  whom 
they  drift,  but  with  whom  they 
are  by  no  means  amalgamated. 
So  we  may  look  to  the  Arabs  of 
the  present  time  as  the  living 
expression  of  those  ethnic 
forces  which  were  dominant  in 
the  seed  of  Abraham,  No  one 
who  acquaints  himself  with 
Arabian  manners  and  customs, 
and  is  at  the  same  time  conver- 
sant with  the  manners  and  cus- 
toms of  the  Israelitish  nation 
of  antiquity,  can  fail  to  notice 
that  the  forms  of  life  among 
the  Arabians  of  to-day  are  iden- 
tical with  those  of  the  Hebrews 
fifteen  centuries  before  the 
Christian  era.  The  very  gar- 
ments which  the  Arabs  wear 
might  have  been  stripped  from  the 
bodies  of  the  patriarchs.  Their  fashion 
is  the  same,  and  the  material  and  its 
method  of  manufacture  are  to  all  in- 
tents and  purposes  identical.  The 
ceremonial  of  the  house  and  the  tent  are 
just  as  they  were  in  Canaan  before  the 
Egyptian  bondage.  An  Arab  sheik 
meeting  another  clad  and  mounted  like 


himself  and  each  followed  by  his  retinue 
across  the  deserts  and  valleys  of  Arabia, 
might  be  photographed  and  the  matter 
and  the  manner  of  the  interview  re- 
peated, and  both  would  be  a  faithful 
transcript  of  the  meeting  and  compact 
between  Lot  and  Abraham. 

If  we  descend  into  the  particulars  of 
speech   and   the   manners  of    daily   life 


rEKSlSTE.\CV    Ul'    tTH.N'lC    ILAIL'UK.i — ^2)    M 
THE    ABA. 
Drawn  by  Paul  Hardy. 


among  the  Arabs  we  shall  find  the  an- 
cient ceremonial  faithfully  DaUy  life  of  the 
duplicated.  The  forms  of  ^J^tp^  of  ^ha't  of 
salutation  and  of  farewell  the  Hebrews, 
have  persisted  in  their  integrity  for 
more  than  three  thousand  years.  The 
same  views  of  life — of  its  origin,  its  na- 
ture, and  its  destinj' — the  same  ideas  of 
dut}^  and  obligation,  of  the  nature  and 


372 


GREAT  RACES    OF  MANKIND. 


immediate  presence  of  a  personal  deity 
interfering  Avith  the  affairs  of  the  com- 
mon lot  and  directing-  even  the  details 
of  all  events,  are  to-day  in  the  Arabian 
mind  and  on  his  tongue  and  in  his  ac- 
tions with  all  the  realism  and  vitality 
and  distinctness  which  those  same  ideas 
possessed  in  the  minds  of  the  great 
military  leaders  and  prophets  of  primi- 
tive Israel.  The  Elohim  of  the  Hebrew 
is  the  Allah  of  the  Arab.  The  appeal 
to  the  one  for  the  protection  of  his  tribe 
and  victory  over  the  enemy  is  as  con- 
stant and  confident  in  the  camp  of  the 
Arabian  chieftain  as  was  the  appeal  to 
the  other  in  the  tent  of  Joshua  or  Saul. 

To  the  ancient  Hebrew  and  to  the  mod- 
ern Arab  alike  this  Allah,  this  almighty 
Common  reU-  personal  God,  directs  every- 
giousTiewsof      thing..      He    brings    pesti- 

modern  and  an-  f  &        i' 

cient  Semites,  lencc,  and  is  the  giver  of 
health.  He  blesses  and  curses  accord- 
ing- to  the  righteousness  or  the  wicked- 
ness  of  his  people.  He  speaks  to  the 
sleeper  in  dreams.  The  dream  is  only 
the  voice  of  God  in  the  darkness.  Years 
of  plenty  and  years  of  drought  are  both 
from  his  hand.  He  ripens  the  grain  to 
a  perfect  harvest  or  blasts  the  fields  with 
mildew.  He  sends  the  early  and  the 
latter  rain  when  the  people  have  been 
obedient,  or  the  murrain  and  the  locusts 
when  they  have  disobeyed.  All  this 
and  ten  thousand  other  things  which, 
taken  in  their  entirety,  constitute  the 
tangible  outer  garment  of  Arabian 
life,  are  in  manner  and  substance  virtii- 
ally  the  same  at  the  present  day  as  they 
■were  among  the  captives  who  sat  down 
and  wept  by  the  rivers  of  Babylon,  or 
among  the  strong  soldiery  who  followed 
the  banners  of  the  Maccabees  in  their 
last  struggle  for  independence  through 
the  wilderness  of  Judaa. 

Were  we  equally  well  actjuainted  with 
the  tribal  history  of  other  races  the  same 


plienomena  —  the  same  repetition  in 
modern  life  of  the  manners  and  cus- 
toms of  remote  antiquity Primitive  Teu- 

could    be    discovered     and  TvesurTv^d 

pointed     out.       Had    we     at   to  present  day. 

the  present  a  record  of  the  boisterous 
manners  and  hilarious  barbarism  of  the 
Teutones  who  hovered  darkly  in  the 
forests  beyond  the  Danube  and  the 
Rhine  in  the  days  of  the  early  republic 
of  Rome,  we  should  be  able  to  note  the 
repetition  and  persistence  of  these  cus- 
toms among  the  Ostrocjothic  and  Visi- 
gothic  invaders  who,  many  centuries 
later,  devastated  the  empire.  And 
were  we  Avell  acquainted,  as  we  are  ac- 
quainted in  part,  with  the  primitive 
barbarians  who  inliabited  the  lowlands 
of  Holland  in  the  north,  we  should  find 
their  manners  and  customs  preserved, 
not  only  in  outline,  but  u\  detail  and  cir- 
cumstance, among  the  broad-shouldered 
and  florid  Saxons  who  followed  Egbert 
and  Alfred  in  their  battles  with  the 
Danes,  and  upon  whose  rugged  nature 
still  rests  the  superstructure  of  British 
greatness.  The  clatter  of  their  ale- 
horns,  the  ring  of  their  battle-axes, 
their  barbarian  laughter,  and  their 
snatches  of  savage  song  Avould  be  heard 
repeated  in  the  jocular  hilarity  and 
boisterous  mirth  of  Chaucer's  bantering 
pilgrims,  in  the  wild  uproar  and  vulgar- 
ity of  Shakespeare's  taverns  and  battle- 
fields, and  even  faintly  echoed  through 
the  mist  and  gauze  of  tlie  refined  and 
beautiful  epics  of  the  late  Laureate  of 
England. 

By  carefully  weighing  tlic  foregoing- 
considerations  we   are  able   to   sec   the 

means        by        which         the    Monumental  re- 
■^  mains  the  cer- 

character  and   methods  of  tain  evidence  of 

.. .  ,  ,   .    .       .  1      '   prehistoric  con« 

life  of   prehistoric  peoples  ditions. 
maybe  in  some  measure  comprehended. 
The  inquirer  will,  of  course,  in   the  first 
place  examine  all  the  existing  remains 


PRIMEVAL   .^[ AN. —CONDITIONS    OF  SAVAGE   LIFE. 


373 


which  the  peoples  of  antiquity  have  left 
behind.  A  monument,  unless  misjudged 
as  to  its  design  and  character,  consti- 
tutes the  fundamental  evidence  with  re- 
gard to  the  men  who  reared  it.  It  gives 
the  only  primary  testimony,  and  may  be 
relied  upon  with  absolute  faith  as  to  its 
verity  and  significance. 

Monumental  remains  are  even  more 
certain  in  their  testimony,  more  absolute 
in  their  fidelity  to  the  facts  which  they 
represent,   than   are   the   best  historical 


indubitable  as  in  the  testimony  deduced 
from  monumental  remains.  But  man- 
ners and  customs  are,  nevertheless, 
trustworthy  indications  of  the  past  con- 
dition of  the  human  race.  Mere  tradi- 
tion may  not  be  trusted.  We  have  seen 
.the  absurdity  and  brevity  of  the  legend- 
ary part  of  barbarian  history.  Traditional 
forms  of  thought,  as  they  are  passed 
from  tongue  to  tongue  among  the  bar- 
barous tribes  of  men,  have  an  indejjend- 
ent   interest  of  their  own,   just    as  the 


PERSISTENCY   OF  CUSTOMS — MOURNING   WOMEN   OF   OLD    EGYPT. 
From  the  emablature  found  in  the  tomb  of  Ptah-Hotep,  at  Thebes. 


writings  produced  by  man.     The  latter  I  fictions  and  extravagant  imaginations  of 

are    always     in     some     sense 

warped    from    the     image    of 

truth.     They  bear  the  impress 

of    the    annalist    or    historian 

from    whose    brain   they  were 

evolved.   They  are  tinged  with 

a   thousand   prejudices  of  the 

passing   age.     But  the  monu- 
ment is  iinconscious.      It   has 

no   prejudices  or  passions.     It 

belongs  to  no  sect  or  party,  and 

is  unbiased  in   its  evidence  by 

any    personal    equation.       No 

conscious    force    of  human   caprice  has 

been   impressed  upon   it.     It  stands   in 

naked  austerity  a  solemn  witness  of  the 

purposes  and  genius  of  the   people  who 

reared  it. 

In  the  second  place  the  inquirer  may, 

as  we  have  seen,  depend  in  large  meas- 

Detiuctions  ure  upon  the  fidelity  of  man- 

ners and   customs.     These 
have  been  perpetuated  from 

age  to  age,  and   there  is  no  doubt  that 

the  earliest,  even  the  unconscious,  move- 
ments of  mankind  on  the  earth  are  to  a 

considerable  extent  reflected  and  por- 
trayed in  the  existing  habits  of  barbari- 
ans.    Allowance  must  be  made  for  the 

deflection  of  human  nature  under  the  in- 
fluences of  time  and  circumstance.     It 

must  always  be   remembered  that    the 

evidence  in  this  case  is  not  absolute  and 


drawn  from  fidel- 
ity of  manners 
and  customs. 


children  may  prove  of  interest  to  the 
metaphysician  and  philosopher.  But  the 
story  told  by  the  child  must  not  be  ac- 
cepted in  the  court  of  higher  reason  as 
an  evidence'  of  its  own  origin  or  the 
methods  of  its  previous  life.  We  are 
thus  virtually  limited  in  our  inquiry 
concerning  the  prehistoric  condition  of 
men  to  the  two  general  conditions  here 
indicated,  namely,  the  monumental  re- 
mains which  are  preserved  on  the  sur- 
face of  the  earth  as  evidences  of  the  men 
who  produced  them,  and  the  persistency 
of  manners  and  customs  among  the  peo- 
ples now  inhabiting  the  world. 

Another  consideration  here  presents 
itself  and  demands  a  brief  inquiry.  It 
is  the  source  or  primary  origin  of  bar- 
barity. There  is  no  doubt  that  in  the 
remotest  antiquity  which  we  are  able  to 


374 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


discover  by  means  of  ethnic,  linguistic, 

and  archaeological  study,  tribes  of  men 

struggled    for  a  precarious 

Inquiry  into  the  .  . 

primary  origin      existence  ou  the  earth  m  a 

of  barbarism,  j-x*  r    ai.  r  i 

condition  of  the  profound- 
est  savagery.  Nor  is  there  any  doubt 
that  similar  races  still  possess  a  consider- 
able portion  of  the  surface  of  our  planet, 
living  thereon  in  a  condition  of  animal- 
ity  which  must  be  seen  in  order  to  be 
realized  in  its  profound  abasement  and 
savage  degradation.  But  what  is  the 
origin  of  this  degradation?  How  has  it 
happened  that  men  have  come  into  such 
relations  of  depravity  and  gloom?  In 
what  way  may  the  degrading  barbarism 
of  the  ancient  world  or  the  equally  low 
condition  of  the  outlying  savage  races  of 
the  present  time  be  rationally  accounted 
for  and  explained? 

Two  principal  theories  have  been  ad- 
vanced in  answer  to  these  questions. 
Two  expiana-  They  are  diametrically  op- 
ti:^rlT:uL  posed  in  the  views  which 
barbaric  state,  they  present  of  the  history 
of  the  human  race.  The  first  is  the 
theory  of  the  descent  of  mankind  from 
a  primitive  high  estate  to  the  fenlands 
of  barbarism.  In  this  view  of  the  case 
the  first  condition  of  the  human  family 
was  one  of  elevation,  of  refinement,  of 
knowledge,  of  power.  But  from  this  high 
plane  of  primitive  purity,  excellence, 
and  greatness  mankind  has  descended 
to  lower  and  lower  grades  of  being  until, 
in  remote  antiquity  where  the  ethnolo- 
gist first  discovers  the  primeval  peoples, 
they  wallowed  in  savagery  and  degrada- 
tion. The  first  age  was  the  age  of  gold. 
Then  came  the  lapse  from  the  noble 
estate  with  which  the  race  was  started, 
the  swift  decline  of  the  dispersed  and 
broken  fugitives,  the  loss  of  former  reason 
and  spirituality,  until  tlie  gloom  of  bar- 
barism settled  around  all  the  horizon  of 
human  life,  and  naked  savages  were  seen 


by  the  river  banks  and  in  the  shadows 
of  the  forest. 

All  the  evidences  of  barbarism — so 
the  hypothesis  continues — which  the  his- 
torian and  archaeologist  discover  in  exist- 
ing and  extinct  races  are  Hypothesis  of 
but  the  results  of  this  lapse  ^^^^Sfrom 
and  ruin  of  the  human  anageofgoid. 
family.  All  the  efforts  which  have  been 
put  forth  for  the  elevation  of  mankind 
are  only  the  broken  and  half-hopeless 
struggle  to  restore  the  human  race  to  its 
pristine  glory;  and  the  heavy  forces 
which  impede  the  progress  and  the  high- 
er development  of  men  are  but  the  -re- 
sidual poison  and  malevolent  habits  which 
they  have  acquired,  as  they  would  ac- 
quire the  infection  of  disease,  in  the 
course  of  their  descent  and  the  groveling 
of  their  low  estate.  Such  in  brief  is  the 
general  view  which  has  long  prevailed 
relative  to  the  origin  of  savagery  in  the 
human  family. 

Directly  opposed  to  this  hypothesis  is 
the  theory  that  the  true  original  condi- 
tion of  men  in  the  Avorld  Belief  that  the 
was  one  of  a  low  grade  of  S;^^^°asi« 
animality,  and  that  all  sub-  savagery. 
sequent  movements  of  mankind  have 
been  along  the  lines  of  an  evolution 
which  is  gradually  lifting  the  human 
race  through  hard  and  tortuous  proc- 
esses to  a  higher  plane.  In  some  favored 
situations  this  evolutionary  force  has  al- 
ready, in  different  ages,  brought  certain 
peoples  out  of  barbarism  into  the  light 
of  reason  and  at  least  the  beginnings  of 
civilization.  In  other  places  and  under 
less  favorable  conditions  the  primitive 
state  still  abounds,  and  men  have  grown 
but  little  from  the  merely  animal  life 
with  which  they  were  projected  into  the 
world.  All  the  movements  of  history, 
according  to  this  hypothesis,  have  a 
common  trend  toward  the  production  of 
a  complete  man  and  a  perfect   society. 


PRIMliVAL   MAN.— CONDITIONS   OF  SAVAGE  LIFE. 


Zlh 


In  the  struggle  to  reach  this  end  some 
peoples  go  to  the  front,  others  lag,  and 
still  others  drop  into  nonentity.  Some 
become  self-conscious  and  display  those 
high  and  generous  activities  which  in 
the  aggregate  go  by  the  name  of  civili- 
zation, and  others  remain  on  lower  levels, 
or  even  in  the  original  sloughs  of  bar- 
barism.    The  civilized  forms  of  life,  ac- 


stone,  or  half-naked  fishermen  dragging 
their  nets  and  boats  to  shore  on  solitary 
coasts.  The  further  the  lines  of  human 
life  are  traced  backward  the  more  pro- 
foimdly  do  they  penetrate  a  world  where 
reason  is  absent  and  bestiality  prevails. 

Out  of  this  primitive  state  the  more 
vigorous  of  the  savage  peoples,  by  toil- 
some   ascent     and    painful     struggles. 


BARBARISM  ILLUSTRATED— ANCIENT  FISHING  SCENE.— Drawn  by  Riou. 


cording  to  this  view  of  human  history, 
are  merely  the  survival  and  develop- 
ment of  those  better  activities  which 
have  been  found  to  be  of  benefit  to  the 
race. 

It  thus  happens  that  Avhen  the  eth- 
nologist and  the  historian  begin  an 
Elaboration  of  examination  of  the  past 
^^'7it7;;!'!f,'i-  thev     find      .savagerv      as 

ments  m  Its  sup-  ^  o      .. 

port.  the  bottom  fact.     The  first 

discoverable  men  are  rude  hunters 
smiting   wild   beasts   with   weapons    of 


gradually  emerge  into  conscious  exist- 
ence. They  expand  in  their  intellectual 
powers,  invent  superior  forms  of  utter- 
ance and  a  pictorial  representation  of 
thought,  write  their  words  by  means  of 
symbols,  record  the  stor}'  of  their  own 
deeds,  mass  themselves  into  strong  com- 
munities, begin  to  reason  about  the 
origin  of  the  world  and  the  course  of 
nature,  and  finally  take  up  the  chant  of 
epic  poetry.  Which,  then,  of  these  two 
contradictory    theories    will  better    ex- 


376 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


plain  the  existence  and  origin  of  bar- 
barism ? 

Alany  arguments  may  be  sincerely 
advanced  in  favor  of  each  hypothesis.  It 
is  the  duty  of  history  to  deal  candidly 
with  all  questions,  to  have  no  prejudice 
and  no  fear.  The  time  has  arrived  in 
the  coi:rse  of  human  events  when  the 
great  problems  of  the  past  may  be  con- 
sidered with  calmness  and  courage.  No 
blind  fanaticism  for  one  or  the  other  of 
antagonistic  theories  should  any  longer 
sway  the  decision  of  an  inquiry  which  is 
of  so  great  an  interest,  and  the  solution 
of  which  in  one  way  or  the  other  can 
hardly  change  the  great  movement  of 
mankind  toward  the  higher  develop- 
ments and  grander  activities  of  the 
future.  In  behalf  of  the  hypothesis  of 
the  descent  of  mankind  from  an  original 
high  estate  into  conditions  of  savagery, 
several  facts  and  arguments  may  be 
truthfully  advanced : 

I.  In  the  first  place,  the  traditions  of 
nations,  especially  in  that  part  of  their 
career  when  they  have  themselves  just 
emerged  from  the  barbarous  condition, 
generally  recount  an  original  age  of  gold 
which  their  fathers  enioved 

Race  traditions  .  .  ■'    •' 

generaUy  point  and  in  which  they  were  the 
to  an  age  of  gold.  ,  ...  ,         at        i 

great  participants.    Nearly 

all  the  vigorous  races  of  antiquity  that 
played  important  parts  in  the  ancient 
world  had  traditional  beliefs  of  this 
kind.  They  looked  back  through  the 
mists  and  obscurities  of  their  own  age 
and  the  ages  immediately  preceding  to 
an  epoch  of  splendor  and  renown  in 
which  their  heroic  fathers  were  seen  afar 
as  tall  trees  walking.  All  the  early 
theogony  and  cosmogony  of  the  ancients 
as  depicted  in  their  philo.sophical  .sys- 
tems, their  myths,  tlicir  epic  and  dra- 
matic poetry,  were  touched  and  flecked  in 
every  part  with  the  traces  of  this  belief. 
It  can  not  be  well  explained  why  the 


greatest  peoples  of  the  ancient  world 
should  have  held  and  propagated  such 
opinions  respecting  their  Difficulty  of  ac 
ancestry  and  the  state  of  ^^rS^fof^' 
society  out  of  which  they  suchabeUet, 
were  descended,  unless  there  had  been 
some  ground  for  such  belief.  Looked 
at  as  an  abstract  question,  it  appears 
more  rational  that  the  bards  and  myth- 
makers  of  the  primitive  world  should 
have  chosen  to  glorify  themselves  and 
the  passing  age  by  representing  their 
descent  as  issuing  from  darkness  and 
barbarism,  rather  than  to  picture  them- 
selves as  degraded  from  a  godlike  an- 
cestry. It  is  not  certain  in  which  way 
the  half-conscious  intellect  of  the  primi- 
tive man  would  work  or  by  what  laws  it 
would  be  guided  in  the  development  of 
traditional  beliefs.  But  the  fact  remains 
that  the  greater  part  of  the  best  teach- 
ers of  antiquity  believed  themselves  the' 
offspring  of  a  great  paternity,  and  that 
back  of  the  barbarities  of  their  own  age 
and  the  immediate  ages  of  their  fathers 
lay  a  resplendent  age  of  gold,  from 
whose  heights  and  heroic  activities  men 
had  descended  by  gradations  into  a  low 
estate. 

2.  In  the  next  place,  it  may  be  well 
urged  that  many  nations  within  the  his- 
torical era  have  actually  Actual  examples 
declined  from  higher  into  °,^fexSoa 
lower  conditions.  In  fact,  of  races, 
all  the  great  nations  once  in  possession 
of  tlie  better  parts  of  the  world,  once 
organized  into  tremendous  communities, 
once  filling  the  streets  of  magnificent 
cities,  once  directing  the  commerce, 
cultivating  the  arts  and  controlling  the 
energies  of  mankind,  once  gathering 
into  vast  treasure-houses  the  resources 
of  the  world  and  sending  forth  invinci- 
ble armies  for  the  conquest  of  Gentiles 
and  barbarians,  have  now  disappeared 
from  among  the  powers,  and  are  known 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— CONDITIONS   OF  SAVAGE   LIFE.  377 

into  Western  Asia,  surrounded  the  city 
of  Constantine  and  made  it  their  capital, 
are    now   degenerated    into    the   opium 


only  by  annals  and  memorials.  It  is 
also  true  that  these  great  nations  have, 
as  a  rule,  not  gone  out  by  sudden  eclipse 
and  extinction,  but 
they  have  rather  fallen 
away  by  degrees,  re- 
laxed, insensibly  at 
first  and  sensibly  af- 
terwards, their  hold  of 
power,  and  crumbled 
away  until  attack  from 
without  and  feeble- 
ness from  within  have 
joined  their  forces  to 
complete  an  inevitable 
downfall. 

It  is  hardly  needed 
to  recite  examples  of 
national  decay.     It  is 
almost  superfluous   to 
recount     the    tremen- 
dous domination  once 
established  in  the  val- 
ley of  the  Nile,  now 
represented   by   Arab 
sheiks,  miserable  col- 
lections of  degenerate 
Copts  in   squalid   vil- 
lages, and   a  few  de- 
graded   fellahs    plow- 
ing with  oxen   in  the 
glebe     by     the     river 
banks.     The  early 
Chaldaean    empire    at 
the  mouth  of  the  Eu- 
phrates has   left  only 
scattered  monumental 
traces.     The  glory  of 
the   Assyrians  and  of 
the  later   Babylonians  jf 
has    passed    forever 
from  the  valley  of  the 
two     great     rivers. 


EXAiMPLK    OF    RACE    UETEkKJKATIOX— KrBKI.SH-UEAKLR    uf    EGVIT. 
Drawn  by  Gustave  Richler. 


The  tremendous  Turcomans,  iron  for- 
gers at  the  first  from  the  mines 
of  the  Altais,  who  came  as  conquerors 

M.— Vol.  1—2; 


smokers  and  harem  builders  of  the  Bos- 
phorus.  The  splendor  of  Athens  and 
the  glory  of  the  Athenian  intellect  have 


878 


GREAT  RACES   OE  MANKIND. 


given  way,  through  long  ages,  to  for- 
eisfn  domination,  and  the  traveler  stands 
sad-hearted  among  the  ruins  of  the 
Acropolis,  or  marks  with  astonishment 


KXAMl'I.E   I  a-    KACIC   DlilKRlOKATlON — UOMAN    BKGCIARS. 


the  miserable  goat  houses  built  over  the 
oracle  of  Delphi.  The  Rome  of  an- 
tiquity, whose  solid  walls  of  stone  and 
tremendous  legions  clanking  their  armor 
on  the  stone  slabs  of  the  Appian  Way 
have    become    only    a    tradition    and    a 


name,  has  shrunk  from  her  ancient  cir- 
cuit of  the  hills  to  a  commonplace  city, 
the  throne  of  superstition  and  conserva- 
tism, and  haunt  of  beggary. 

3.  The  care- 
ful reader  of 
the  preceding 
pages  will  not 
have  failed  to 
note  that  many 
of  the  monu- 
mental  re- 
mains of  an- 
tiquity betoken 
unmistakably 
the  energies 
and  genius  of 
a  superior  peo- 
ple. Some  of 
the  most  prim- 
itive memori- 
als of  the  hu- 
man race  are 
among  the 
most  convinc- 
ing and  sub- 
stantial evi- 
dence s  of 
power  and 
grandeur.  The 
granite  obe- 
lisks and  pyra- 
mids of  Egypt, 
the  so-called 
Cyclopean 
ruins  in 
Greece,  the  old 
Fltruscan  aque- 
-J  ducts,  such  as 
the  Cloaca 
Maxima  at  Rome,  the  great  military 
mounds    and    fortifications  Monumentaire- 

TvT      i  1  A  •  1    mains  indicate 

in  North  America,  and  ^he  greatness  of 
particularly  the  Peruvian  ancient  peoples, 
ruins  on  the  plateau  of  the  Andes,  mark 
and  emphasize  the  activities  of  races  of 


PRIMEVAL   .^r AN. —CONDITIONS    OF  SAVAGIi  LIFE. 


379 


men  hardly  inferior  to  the  strongest  and 
most  skillful  known  in  history.  It  will 
be  remembered  that  in  many  of  these 
localities  barbarism  long  flourished  and 
ran  rampant  .after  the  tremendous 
monuments  reared  by  preceding  civil- 
ized peoples  had  gone  down  to  ruins. 
The  Peruvian  monuments  were  in  their 
origin  as  far  anterior  to  the  domination 
of  the  Incas  as  the  Incas  are  remote 
from  the  Peruvians  of  to-day.  The 
earthworks  and  mounds  of  North  Amer- 
ica antedate  the  epoch  of  the  Red  inen 
by  a  span  of  ages.  The  massive  foun- 
dations laid  by  the  Etruscans  in  their 
own  district  and  in  Latium  are  far  more 
ancient  than  even  the  traditions  of  the 
primitive  Latin  race.  So  also  are  the 
Cyclopean  remains  of  Greece  far  more 
remote  than  even  the  age  of  the  heroes ; 
and  as  to  the  monuments  of  Egypt,  it  is 
sufficient  to  say  that  the  oldest  of  them 
are  the  grandest  and  inost  enduring. 

4.   In  the  fourth  place,   the  evidence 
of  language  points  to  a  primitive  condi- 
tion of  mankind  in  which 

Language  seems  . 

to  have  begun  in  the    intelligence   and 

an  age  of  reason.  ,1 

reason  were  the  supreme 
characteristics.  AVhatever  may  have 
been  the  origin  of  human  speech,  it  is 
clearly  a  rational  product.  The  oldest 
languages  with  which  we  are  acquainted 
are  the  most  perfect  in  their  kind.  If 
we  consider  that  great  group  which  we 
call  the  Aryan,  or  the  Indo-European, 
languages,  we  find  them  to  improve  as 
we  trace  up  their  descent  toward  their 
origin.  This  is  to  say  that,  as  a  rule,  the 
older  dialectical  form  is  fuller,  more 
complete,  and  more  rational  than  its 
descendent  derivative.  The  modern 
languages  of  "Western  Eui'ope  are,  as  a 
rule,  devoid  of  grammatical  structure, 
and  are  in  reality  rather  the  detritus  of 
a  perfect  speech  than  the  speech  itself. 
The  Anglo-Saxon    tongue  had    a  more 


extensive  grammar,  if  not  a  fuller  vo- 
cabulary, than  the  English  of  to-day. 
Moesogothic  was  richer  in  inflections  and 
rational  forms  than  its  descendent  Ger- 
man. Latin  was  more  inflected  and 
developed  than  Gothic,  and  Greek  pre- 
served many  of  the  forms  which  had 
already  decayed  and  fallen  out  of  Latin. 
Sanskrit  was  far  more  nearly  perfect  in 
its  structure  and  inflections  than  any 
later  Aryan  tongue.  With  its  eight 
cases  and  three  numbers  for  nouns,  with 
its  full  verbal  development  and  its  in- 
flected adjectives,  it  stands  to-day  as 
perhaps  the  most  complete  structural  ex- 
pression of  human  thought.  Thus  we 
see  that  the  higher  we  trace  the  streams 
of  the  Indo-European  languages,  the 
broader  and  fuller  are  the  forms  which 
we  encounter.  Not  a  trace  of  evidence 
is  discoverable  that  any  one  of  the  multi- 
farious languages  descended  from  this 
common  source  had  an  origin  in  bar- 
barian ejaculations,  or  in  any  form  of 
irrational  utterance.  And  if  we  look 
still  more  closely  into  some  standard 
form  of  this  speech  we  shall  find  that 
it  has  been  evolved  by  the  logical  proc- 
esses of  abstraction  and  generalization, 
the  noun  being  derived  from  the  verb 
and  the  adjective  from  the  noun,  by  an 
evident  effort  to  abstract  a  substance  or 
thing  from  an  action  and  a  quality  from 
a  substance. 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  many  I'casons 
may  be  assigned  for  accepting  and  per- 
petuating the  old-time  be-  Arguments  may 
liefs  of  the  human  race  in  HIHTJZ 
the  splendor  of  its  own  posmg  theory, 
ancestry  and  the  reality  of  the  age  of 
gold.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  many 
reasons  maj-  be  given  for  rejecting  such 
belief  and  putting  in  its  place  the  hy- 
pothesis of  an  ascent  from  barbarisrr. 
instead  of  a  descent  from  heroes,  Titans, 
and  gods.     The  principal  arguments  in 


380 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


favor  of  the  theory  of  savagery  as  the 
original  condition  of  mankind  may  be 
stated  as  follows : 

I.  Our  first  actual  historical  knowl- 
edge reaching  into  the  past  touches  only 
Backward  look  Conditions  of  barbarism. 
elbLXTicTe^  To  the  historian  or  ethnol- 
ginnings.  ogist  the  primeval  state  of 

man,  as  seen  from  his  point  of  view,  ap- 


of  progress  and  development  have,  mani- 
festly, been  borne  forward  by  evolution- 
ary forces  out  of  barbarian  conditions 
only  a  little  more  remote  than  the  peo- 
ples themselves.  Such  nations  as  the 
primitive  Greeks  were  evidently  result- 
ant from  an  agglomeration  of  semicivil- 
ized  tribes  who,  settling  down  from 
migratorv    habits,    entered    into    union 


l: AKI;ARIAN'    I.II-E  II.I.USTKATF.H.-Chask  in  teik  Agk  of  liKONZH.-llrawii  liy  Ki. 


pears  to  be  one  of  savagery.  It  is  true 
that  many  nations  are  discovered  in  the 
far  horizon  of  antiquity  that  on  our  ear- 
liest acquaintance  with  them  appear  al- 
ready in  a  state  of  intellectiial  activity  and 
swift  progress  toward  the  civilized  forms 
of  life.  But  close  scrutiny  will  discover 
just  bcliiud  tliciH  a  lower  tribal  condition, 
and  behind  that  a  still  lower.  In  other 
words,  the  pef)p]es  wlio  on  our  first  ac- 
quaintance with  them  appear  in  a  state 


with  each  other  and  began  to  develop 
into  rational  activities.  So  also  of  the 
Roman  gens  in  Latium  and  other  parts 
of  the  Italic  peninsula. 

All  this  is  a  statement  of  the  case  as  it 
stands  in  the  backward  vision  of  the  his> 
torian  or  ethnologist.  His  actual  ac- 
(juaintance  with  the  races  of  men  can 
not  well  penetrate  beyond  tlie  condition.s 
of  .savagery  ivliich  lie  sees,  and  ascend  \.c 
a  primeval  of  intellectual  elevation  and 


J'K/Jf/il'AL   MAX.—COND/TfOXS    OJ-    SAl'AG/i    LIFE 


381 


social  haj^piness  which  //(■  docs  not  sec. 
lie  need  not  deily  the  existence  of  such 
a  primitive  state,  but  his  discernment 
can  not  reach  it  through  tlie  intervening 
darkness. 

2.  Not  only  is  the  lirst  discernible  con- 
dition of  mankind  one  of  barbarism,  but 
Races  are  dis-  the  evidence  of  an  emer- 
^^r^'f^^lni'Ll''^    gence    therefrom   is  abun- 

actual  process        t» 

of  evolution.  dant.  This  is  to  say  that 
under  the  eye  of  history  early  peoples, 
savage  or  half-savage  in  their  manners, 
are  in  many  instances  seen  in  the  actual 
process  of  evolntion  toward  the  higher  form 
of  rational  existence.  No  condition  in 
tlie  primitive  annals  of  mankind  is  more 
cei'tainly  established  than  the  fact  that 
peoples  do  improve.  Theyareseen  to  do 
it.  If  we-  measure  the  condition  of  a 
barbarous  tribe  and  compare  it  with  the 
condition  of  the  same  people  after  a  cen- 
tury or  two  centuries  of  growth,  we  can 
easily  discover  the  process  of  evolution 
and  its  results. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  the  improve- 
ment of  barbarian  races  is  in  many  cases 

Slow  rate  of  race    slow-paced,  Scarcely  notice- 
emergence  from     ^1        £^       ^^     I  f     J 
primitive  sav-                                              "  » 

agery.  period.     It    may    even    be 

admitted  that  many  barbarous  peoples 
have  not  improved  at  all.  It  is  probably 
true  that  the  original  forces  Avith  which 
some  tribes  are  impressed  are  not  suffi- 
cient to  bring  them  out  of  the  savage 
state.  They  continue  as  they  were  from 
age  to  age.  They  become  as  fixed  in 
their  habits  and  methods  of  life  as  are 
the  birds  and  beasts.  They  build  as  the 
beaver  builds,  and  the  concept  of  a  high- 
er state  is  totally  wanting  in  their  under- 
standing. But  in  most  instances  there 
is  a  forward  march — slow  it  may  be,  but 
still  a  movement  that  may  be  seen  and 
measured. 

History  is  filled  with  illustrations  of 
human    development.      Tribes    become 


peoples.       Peoples    become   states    and 
kingdoms  and  nations.      The  expan.sive 

force  of  the  social  and  civil    History  replete 

instin.-t  in  man  is  seen  ^f  iiumaTcfi::!- 
working  powerfully  in  the  opment. 
evolution  of  higher  forms  of  activity  and 
better  expressions  of  right  reason.  The 
whole  story  of  the  human  career  is  in 
good  part  a  story  of  progress,  ameliora- 
tion, development.  It  is  the  law  of  life. 
The  human  race  shares  it  in  common 
with  all  other  forms  and  modes  of  exi.st- 
ence.  Aye,  it  is  most  manifest  in  man. 
In  him  the  evolution  is  strongest,  and 
the  tendency  toward  a  higher  state — the 
dream  of  something  beyond  and  above — • 
is  always  discernible  in  his  actions  and 
language.  The  roving  tribes  in  ancient 
Hellas  became  the  bronze-clad  warriors 
of  the  heroic  age.  The  returning  war- 
riors became  the  rhapsodists  and  orators 
of  the  age  of  patriotism  ;  and  the  rhapso- 
dists and  orators  became  the  philosophers 
and  poets  of  the  most  intellectual  epoch 
of  the  human  race.  The  robbers  gath- 
ered on  the  Capitoline  Hill  plant  a  city 
and  organize  a  state.  Their  wolfish 
manners  give  way  to  the  culture  of  the 
market  place  and  the  early  forum.  An- 
other evolirtion,  and  we  see  the  senate- 
house,  the  tribune,  and  the  temple.  Still 
another,  and  the  marble-built  city,  with 
its  marching  armies  and  citizens  in  toga, 
its  columns,  its  busts,  its  trophies,  its 
roaring  circus  with  its  multitudes  are 
seen  —  finally  the  domination  of  the 
world. 

In  subject  Gaul  the  half-savage  and 
wholly  barbarous  Franks  hoist  their  chief- 
tain on  their  shields,  and  Clovis  appears 
as  the  pi-imitive  king  of  a  The  Greek  evo- 
primitive  people.  Further  'l'^\lT^tt 
on  are  Charlemagne  and  Gauis. 
his  school  of  the  palace.  Already  they 
are  reading  the  annals  of  the  past,  send, 
ing  polite  messages  to  Haroun-al-Rashid, 


882 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


and  studying  the  stars.  Still  further  on, 
Godfrey  and  Raymond  and  Saint  Louis 
gather  their  helmeted  warriors  and,  un- 
der an  ideal  enthusiasm,  would  rescue  the 
tomb  of  the  Christ  from  barbarians  and 
infidels.  Further  on  stands  forth  the 
French  nation,  breaking  the  fetters  of 
feudalism,  rising  through  the  bloodiest 
of  revolutions  into  a  splendor  and  free- 
dom hitherto  unknown  among  the  peo- 
ples of  the  earth — Napoleon  the  Great, 


splendor  of  the  Plantagenets ;  the  greater 
glory  of  Shakespeare  and  the  bards ;  the 
establishment  of  liberty  by  war;  over- 
throw and  rebuilding;  emergence;  Eng- 
lish liberty  ;  the  colonization  of  the 
world ;  the  triumph  of  letters  and  art. 

Everywhere  the  stor}'  is  the  same. 
Progress  and  development,  the  first  law. 
Foundations  are  laid;  then  comes  con- 
quest, first  of  savagery  and  then  of  the 
forces  of  nature — the  bending  down  of 


TllRKE  STAGES  OF  ClVILIZATluN  ll.LUSTRATED-SKETCH  I'ROM  EORT  LAKAMIE. 


his  conquering  armies,  victory,  renown, 
the  republic. 

In  the  oak  woods  of  primeval  Britain 
are  the  barbarian  Sa.xons  gath  ered  around 
RiseoftheSax-  their  chicfs.  They  have 
barirt'oTriTt-'  ^Hed  thcmsclves  with  raw 
"«ss.  meats,   coarse  cheese,  and 

fiery  drinks,  but  they  found  their  petty 
states  —  a  hcjDtarchy  of  possibilkics. 
Then  come  Egbei-t  and  Alfred  and  the 
foundations  of  the  immovable  kingdom ; 
the  Conqueror;  Chaucer;  the  mediaeval 


the  tremendous  energies  of  the  material 
world  to  the  purposes  of  hmnan  will  and 
endeavor — the  mastery  of  the  earth  and 
its  fullness.  All  these  are  the  very 
law,  the  fundamental  method  of  human 
existence  on  the  earth.  These  facts  are 
palpable.  They  are  seen  and  touched. 
They  are  known  and  manifest ;  and  in  so 
far  as  they  arc  tlie  demonstrable  rule  by 
which  mankind  are  guided,  it  appears 
undeniable  that  the  history  of  humanity 
is  the  history  of  a  development  from  a 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— CONDITIONS   OF  SAVAGE   LIFE. 


383 


lower  into  a  higher  form  of  life — from 
barliarism  to  civilization. 

3.  In  the  third  place  it  mtist  be  acknowl- 
edged that  the  condition  into  which 
many  civilized  nations  have  fallen  and 
The  fallen  estate  relapsed  is  a  condition  very 
t^^^Z..  different  from  that  of  primi- 
^g^'T-  tive  savagery.   It  would  seem 

that  nations  having  once  occupied  a 
high  plane  of  political  and  intellectual 
power  do  indeed  lapse  into  effeminacy, 
vice,  slavery,  and  moral  degradation; 
but  the}''  do  not  become  barbarous  or 
savage.  We  should  look  in  vain  for  a 
single  instance  in  which  a  civilized  peo- 
ple, whether  of  ancient  or  modern  times, 
has  fallen  back  into  an  aspect  of  life  at 
all  analogous  to  that  of  the  cave  dwell- 
ers of  Europe  or  the  Red  men  of  North 
America.  They  do  indeed  relapse.  The 
heroic  Greeks  of  the  fourth  century 
B.  C.  have  become  the  degenerate  weak- 
lings of  modern  Greece.  The  Romans 
of  the  sturdy  rejjublic  have  left  as  their 
descendants  the  mendicant  musicians  of 
Florence,  the  dirty  boatmen  of  the 
Venetian  canals,  and  the  lazzaroni  of 
Naples,  The  Spanish  warriors  and 
navigators  of  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth 
centuries  who  found  a  new  world  and 
took  it  for  their  soA-ereign,  have  as  their 
living  •  representatives  the  mandolin 
players  of  Cadiz  and  the  brandishers  of 
stilettos  in  the  half-lighted  streets  of 
Madrid.  The  evidence  of  retrogression 
and  decay  is  sufficiently  striking  to  the 
philosopher  and  painful  to  the  philan- 
thropist. But  the  modern  Greeks,  the 
Italians,  and  the  degenerate  Spaniards  of 
to-day  have  no  likeness  or  kinship  Avith 
the  savage  races  whom  we  discover  on 
the  further  confines  of  history.  This  is 
to  say  that  the  ascending  and  descend- 
ing phases  of  national  life  present  whol- 
ly diverse  aspects ;  insomuch  that  one 
can    scarcely    be    compared    with    the 


other.  The  true  savage  aj^pears  to  have 
in  him  the  potency  of  the  time  to  come, 
while  the  effeminated  and  degraded  de- 
scendant of  a  great  ancestry  has  in  him 
only  the  potency  of  death.  In  so  far  as 
this  dissimilarity  between  the  barbarian, 
under  the  influence  of  forces  that  may 
bring  him  into  the  civilized  state,  and 
the  depraved  posterity  of  great  ancestry 
does  exist  as  a  fact,  it  seems  to  be  an 
evidence  of  the  original  barbarity  of  all 
peoples  and  the  evolution  of  a  few  into 
the  higher  forms  of  life,  rather  than  an 
evidence  of  the  relapse  of  races  into 
original  savagery. 

4.  The  believer  in  the  hypothesis  of 
an  ascending  movement  of  human  nature 

from      a     primitive     savage    Monuments  and 

condition  into  light  and  r^ln^^twTow 
freedom  and  greatness,  conditions, 
may  well  urge  that  the  great  monumental 
remains  of  the  remotest  antiquity  and 
the  perfected  languages  which  we  find 
at  the  daydawn  of  civilization  are  the 
work  of  races  which  had  already  passed 
ilirougli  the  stages  of  developiiient  from 
original  barbarism  to  the  higher  condi- 
tions of  life.  In  our  present  state  of 
knowledge  it  would  be  rash  to  allege 
that  the  striking  memorials  of  civiliza- 
tion belonging  to  the  remotest  antiquity 
are  certainly  the  work  of  jDeoples  who 
had  been  developed  from  savagery 
through  preceding  ages  of  discipline  and 
endeavor;  but  it  would  be  equally  rash 
to  allege  that  such  memorials  of  pri- 
meval greatness  are  the  work  of  nations 
who  began  their  career  in  civilization 
and  enlightenment.  So  also  of  human 
speech.  It  is  true  that  such  languages 
as  the  Sanskrit  appear  as'  the  highest 
grammatical  and  logical  formulas  which 
have  ever  been  invented  for  the  expres- 
sion of  human  thought,  and  that  sub- 
sequent linguistic  developments  have 
been,   so  far  as  the  structural  forms  of 


384 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


speecli  are  concerned,  retrogressive 
rather  than  progressive.  But  no  one 
can  say  that  the  apparition  of  Sanskrit 
was  not  itself  the  result  of  preceding 
ages  of  progress  and  development. 

On  the  whole,  it  appears  rather 
aofainst  ri^ht  reason  than  in  conformitv 
Not  reasonable  with  what  we  know  of  the 
fa."g?iSgan  li^man  mind  and  its  princi- 
atonoe.  pies  of  growth  to  suppose 

that  a  vast  structure  of  speech  like  the 
Sanskrit  should  come  forth  at  one  effort 
from  the  brain  and  tongue  of  a  perfect 
race.  It  would  seem  too  much  a  marvel 
that  the  Aryan  house-folk  of  the  primi- 
tive Indian  valleys  should  have  begun  to 
speak  with  the  perfected  formulas  of 
language.  It  is  not  alleged  that  such  a 
phenomenon  is  impossible,  but  the 
development  of  a  language  from  small 
beginnings  and  in  constant  correlation 
with  the  opening  powers  of  the  mind 
seems  to  conform  more  nearly  with  the 
progressive  order  of  human  nature  and 
of  universal  nature  than  the  sudden 
phenomenal  efflorescence  and  fruitage  of 
a  full-grown  language. 


Such,  then,  are  the  principal  argu- 
ments  for  and  against  the  theories  which 
have  been  advanced  to  explain  the  fact 
of  barbarism.  Both  views  of  the  begin- 
nings of  the  barbaric  life  have  been  sus- 
tained with  such  hot  contentions  as  are 
born  of  preconception.  The  historian 
mav  franklv  admit  that  the  ariniments 
on  either  side  are  weighty  and  important, 
and  if  for  the  present  he  suspends  a  judg- 
ment,  it  will  not  be  thought  to  proceed 
from  a  reluctance  to  decide  according  to 
the  evidence  before  him,  but  rather  from 
the  incompleteness  of  the  data  thus  far 
attainable.  ISIeanwhile  the  argument 
strongly  preponderates  toward  that  the- 
ory which  makes  barbarism  and  savagery 
to  have  been  the  primitive  condition  of 
mankind,  and  civilization  to  be  the  result- 
ant of  the  slow  processes  of  ethnic  evolu- 
tion. The  statement  of  the  various 
reasons  for  and  against  such  a  view  pre- 
sented in  the  current  chapter  has  been 
given  as  a  digressive  study,  preparatory 
to  a  notice  of  some  of  the  general  and  ac- 
tual conditions  of  barbarism,  and  to  that 
great  topic  we  now  turn  our  attention. 


Chapter  XXII.— Barbarism  Illustrated. 


■  T  is  painful  to  reflect 
\\o\\  great  a  portion 
I'f  the  earth  is  still 
under  the  dominion  of 
savage  races.  Europe, 
the  smallest  of  the 
continents,  has  long 
emerged  from  her  primitive  condition. 
Large  tracts  of  Asia  have  been  occupied 
by  civilized  nations  from  a  remote  an- 
tiquity. A  new  world  has  within  the 
last  three  centuries  been  reclaimed.  A 
powerful  race  has  planted  itself  in  place 
of    the    scattered     aborigines.       South 


America  has,  within  the  current  century 
at  least,  presented  the  redeeming  aspect 

of   Latin  civilization.       But   Lar-^e  areas  ot 

the  rest  of  the  world  is  still  fZ^^^t^ 
dominated  by  races  of  men  barbarism, 
whose  manners  and  customs  lie  close  to 
original  barbarity.  The  islands  of  the 
sea  present  some  of  the  most  striking 
aspects  of  this  current  savagery  of 
mankind.  Africa  throughout  nearly  its 
whole  extent  is  untouched  with  the  sun- 
shine of  the  higher  life.  The  boreal 
regions,  whether  in  the  Old  World  or  the 
New,   are  still  occupied  by  races  on  a 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— BARBARISM  ILLUSTRA  TED. 


385 


very  low  plane  of  dcvcloiiment.  It  is 
among  snch  peoples  that  we  must  now 
seek  and  find  our  examples  of  existing 


native  anstralian  from  the  darling  river 
(headdress  of  feathers). 

forms  of  barbarity  in  illustration  of  the 
prehistoric  life  of  man. 

One  of  the  most  striking  facts  in  con- 
nection with  the  savagery  of  the  human 
puthinessof  race  is  filth.  There  is 
ellmpieofHot-  peAaps  no  single  example 
tentots.  among     aboriginal    tribes 

of  anything  like  cleanliness.  Those 
dispositions  Avhich  we  observe  in  many 
birds  and  animals  to  plume  and  cleanse 
themselves  and  to  protect  their  nests 
and  lairs  from  the  grosser  forms  of  filth 
are  strangely  absent  among  the  mder 
savages.  The  historian  Kolben  has  re- 
marked of  the  Hottentots  that  they  may 
be  regarded  as  the  filthiest  animals  in 
the  world !  Not  content  with  the  offen- 
sive accumulations  of  nature  and  con- 
stant contact  with  the  dirt,  they  actually 
cultivate  gross  forms  of  defilement,  ren- 
dering them  in  their  personal  habits  re- 


pulsive and  disgusting  to  the  last  degree. 
In  his  description  of  these  heathen  the 
author  says :  ' '  Their  bodies  ,were  cov- 
ered with  grease,  their  clothes  were 
never  washed,  and  their  hair  was  loaded 
from  day  to  day  with  such  a  quantity  of 
soot  and  fat,  and  it  gathers  so  much  dust 
and  other  filth,  which  they  leave  to  clot 
and  harden  in  it,  for  they  never  cleanse 
it,  that  it  looks  like  a  crust  or  cap  of 
black  inortar.  They  wore  a  skin  over 
the  back,  fastened  in  front.  They 
carried  this  as  long  as  they  lived,  and 
were  buried  in  it  when  they  died.  Their 
only  other  garment  was  a  square  piece 
of  skin,  tied  around  the  waist  by  a 
string,  and  left  to  hang  down  in  front. 
In  winter,  however,  they  sometimes 
used  a  cap.  For  ornaments  they  wore 
rings  of  iron,  copper,  ivory,  or  leather. 
The  latter  had  the  advantage  of  serving 
for  food  in  bad  times." 


types  of  savagery — BUSHMAN  WOMAN  AND  CHIIDREN. 

The  bath  has  been  practiced  by  nearly 
all  peoples,  whether  savage  or  civilized. 
But   among  heathen    tribes  the    act   is 


PRIME  I  'A  L   MA  N.—BA  KB  A  RISM  ILL  US  TRA  TED. 


387 


performed  with  little  respect  to  personal 
purification .  The  sensuous  change  of 
Savages  bathe  temperature,  from  cold  to 
rathir?hau'puri.  ^^-^i""^  ^r  from  Warm  to  cold, 
ftcatiou.  with  the  mere- pleasure  of 

splashin<^  like  a  porpoise  in  the  surf, 
seems  to  constitute  the  barbarous  idea 
of  the  bath.  Instead  of  desiring-  to 
purif}'  themselves  from  all  animal  taint, 
from  defilement,  from  those  offensive 
odors  which  are  peculiar  to  tribes  in  low 
condition,  such  peoples  seem  to  take 
pleasure  in  intensifying  the  disgusting 
peculiarities  of  the  beast-life  wdiich  they 
live.  It  requires  many  ages  of  develop- 
ment, as  a  rule,  to  change  this  horrid 
instinct  and  to  substitilte  therefor  the 
instinct  of  personal  purity.  It  is  in 
proof  that  as  low  in  race  development 
as  the  beginnings  of  barbarous  song 
savages  are  accustomed  to  refer,  in  their 
rude  rhapsodies,  to  the  offensiveness  of 
their  bodies,  and  to  rejoice  in  it  as  an 
element  of  merit  and  preeminence ! 

The  Hottentots  are  also  a  good  ex- 
ample of  other  debasing  usages.  The 
Filth  in  food  gathering,  preparation, 
fi^ht  peTsonai  '^^nd  taking  of  food  may  be 
i^a^'t-  cited  as  a  second  strongly 

discriminating  feature  of  human  life. 
One  must  needs  reflect  upon  the  vast 
difference  in  the  method  of  refined  eat- 
ing and  that  of  barbarism.  The  savage 
man  eats  very  much  after  the  manner 
of  brutes.  As  to  materials,  he  selects 
first  of  all  native  roots  and  wild  fruits, 
such  as  yield  themselves  readily  to  his 
appetite,  without  cultivation  or  much 
search.  The  proportion  of  animal  food 
in  tropical  countries  is  always  consider- 
ably less  than  in  higher  latitudes,  but 
the  Hottentots  are  none  the  less  great 
eaters  of  meat.  As  a  rule,  they  take 
their  flesh  food  raw.  If  they  cook  it  at 
all  they  prefer  a  kind  of  broil  in  the  blood 
of  the  animal,  the  whole  being  mixed 


with  milk.  No  pains  whatever  are 
taken  for  cleanliness,  either  of  the  meat 
itself  or  of  the  utensils.  Unless  the 
meat  is  thus  taken  fresh  in  the  blood 
they  prefer  to  let  it  remain  until  it  is 
half-putrid,  regarding  the  odor  and 
taste  of  decaying  flesh  as  delicious. 
Such  other  victuals  as  they  possess  are 
boiled  in  leathern  sacks,  among  heated 
stones.  Sometimes  earthen  pots  are 
used.  The  materials  of  the  larder  are 
kept  in  leathern  bags,  in  the  bladders  of 
animals,  or  in  baskets  rudely  constructed 
of  rushes.  Tobacco  is  in  common  use 
by  the  people,  and  is  carried  in  pouches 
made  of  the  skins  of  animals.  The  pipe 
is  of  stone  or  wood.  The  whole  stock 
of  provisions  is  borne  from  hut  to  hut, 
or  from  one  camping  place  to  another. 

Australia,  on  the  whole,  furnishes  one 
of  the  most  interesting  and  satisfactory 

fields     in     which     to     study   Australians  an 

the  native  aspects  of  hu-  '^Itl'llll^'- 
man  life.  The  barbarians  agery. 
inhabiting  this  island-continent  when  it 
became  known  to  the  European  nations 
were  as  truly  aboriginal  in  their  charac- 
ter as  any  people  with  w^hom  scientific 
observation  has  had  to  deal.  Nor  can  it 
be  said  that  the  lajDse  of  time  since  the 
coast  regions  of  Australia  fell  under  the 
dominion  of  civilization  has  materially 
changed  the  native  inhabitants.  They 
are  to-day  virtually  as  they  w^ere  when 
they  were  first  made  known  to  the  West- 
ern nations.  And  it  is  still  possible  to 
study  their  manners  and  customs  with- 
out having  to  make  allowance  for  the 
influence  of  other  peoples  upon  them. 

The  Australian  houses  are  perhaps 
the  smallest  and  most  insignificant  which 
have  ever  been  tised  as  human  abodes. 
They  are  scarcely  large  enough  to  con- 
tain a  single  person.  They  are  shaped 
much  like  an  inverted  oven.  The  frame- 
work consists  of  a  series  of  reeds,  not 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.  —  llAKDARISM    II.I.rSTRA  TliD. 


389 


more  than  an  inch  in  diameter,  bent 
over  so  as  to  brin<;-  the  two  ends  to  the 
earth,  in  whicli  they  are  driven.  The 
covering  of  the  hut  is  of  pahn  leaves  or 
bark,  and  the  protection  afforded  to  the 
inhabitant  is  very  small.  One  side  of 
the  hovel  is  open,  and  there  is  little  pre- 
tense of  shelter.  When  the  inhabitant 
enters  he  must  sit  or  lie  down,  as  the 
concavity  overhead  is  not  high  enough 
to  permit  him  to  stand.  No  evidences 
of  artistic  taste  or  adornment  have  been 
discovered  in  connection  with  these 
primitive  habitations.  Nor  could  such 
houses  avail  anything  in  a  country  whose 
climate  was  less  mild  than  that  of  Aus- 
tralia. j\Iany  inhabitants  go  without 
houses  at  all,  sleeping  on  the  ground 
and  making  no  effort  to  secure  a  local 
habitation  of  their  own.  In  some  places 
the  effort  at  housebuilding  proceeds 
only  so  far  as  setting  up  two  or  three 
poles  and  leaning  against  them  large 
pieces  of  bark,  forming  a  sloping  roof, 
which  furnishes  a  simple  protection  from 
the  sun  and  wind. 

In  matters  of    taste  and  cleanliness, 
the  Australians  are  but  little  superior  to 
the  Hottentots.     Their  personal  appear- 
ance approaches  somewhat 

Feeding  as  the 

beasts;  the         the  better  type  of  hunian- 

whale  carnival.       .,  i_     i     ^i  i    -i        i      i  •.. 

ity,  but  the  ctaily  habits 
of  life  are  low  down  among  the  elements 
of  savagery.  The  food  of  the  people 
consists  of  roots  and  nuts,  certain  kinds 
of  wood  fungus,  or  mushroom,  shellfish, 
frogs,  snakes,  worms,  moths,  birds, 
birds'  eggs,  turtles,  dogs,  kangaroos, 
seals,  and  sometimes  whales.  All  of 
these  things,  however,  or  nearly  all,  are 
eaten  without  preparation,  and  are  taken 
with  no  sense  of  cleanliness  or  decency. 
It  will  be  seen  from  their  list  of  edibles 
that  most  of  the  articles  are  such  as  may 
be  grabbled  from  the  earth  or  the  sea- 
shore.    The    kangaroo   is    a  wild,   fleet 


animal,  and  is  taken  with  considerable 
difficulty.  The  dog  is  only  eaten  under 
stress  of  hunger  and  necessity. 

The  whale  is,  of  course,  beyond  the 
reach  of  capture  to  these  barbarians,  but 
he  is  sometimes  stranded  from  the  deep 
or  washed  up  dead  on  the  shore.  When 
this  happens  bonfires  are  kindled  as  a 
signal,  and  there  is  a  holiday  for  the  na- 
tives. It  is  their  great  providence,  which 
they  accept  with  as  much  gratitude  as 
they  are  capable  of  knowing.  The  in- 
habitants gather  from  the  region  about, 
and  pounce  upon  the  carcass  with  the 
avidity  of  beasts.  It  makes  no  differ- 
ence in  what  stage  of  putridity  the  flesh 
may  be.  They  gorge  themselves  to  ut- 
ter repletion.  They  clamber  about  the 
dead  body,  and  quarrel  for  the  choicer 
parts.  Notwithstanding  the  heat  of  the 
climate,  they  stuff  themselves  with  blub- 
ber until  they  are  distended  with  the 
fatty  mass.  They  eat  holes  into  the  in- 
terior, and  go  inside  to  find  what  they 
can  not  devour.  They  smear  themselves 
with  the  offensive  oil,  and  remain  for 
days  together  half -suffocated  around  the 
scene  of  their  feast.  Perhaps  the  an- 
nals of  barbarism  furnish  no  example  of 
bestiality  more  gross  and  revolting. 

It  is  by  no  means  intended  in  this 
connection  to  give  a  full  description  of 
the  manners  and  customs  The  Veddahs 
of  the  Australians  or  of  ,teTos3sfof 
any  other  barbarous  nation,  barbaric  ufe. 
The  whole  object  in  this  part  is  to  illus- 
trate the  primitive  life  of  man  by  a  few 
citations  from  the  current  conditions  of 
savagery.  In  another  part  of  the  work 
it  will  remain  to  illustrate  more  fully  the 
tribal  condition  of  the  barbarous  peoples 
lying  along  the  outskirts  of  the  civilized 
world.  In  further  illustration  of  the 
present  state  of  savage  peoples,  a  few 
citations  may  be  made  from  the  life  of 
the  Veddahs,  or  aboriginal  inhabitants 


390 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIXD. 


of  the  island  of  Ceylon.  These  people 
are  among  the  rudest  and  most  primitive 
of  an}-  v.-itli  whom  modern  observers 
have  come  in  contact.  They  are  small 
"in  stature,  the  adult  .male  rarely  reach- 
ing- the  height  of  five  feet. 

With  the  exception  of  a  piece  of  skin 
suspended  in  front  of  the  body  the  Ved- 
dahs  go  entirely  naked.  Their  habits 
are  as  coarse  and  low  as  those  of  the 
other  barbarians  whom  we  have  been 
describing.  They  live  upon  the  wild 
products  of  the  woods  and  by  gathering 
shellfish  from  the  shore.  They  are  in 
possession  of  axes  and  spears  and  bows 
and  arrows.  These  are  employed  almost 
exclusively  in  the  chase.  The  peculiar 
feature  of  the  Veddah  life  seems  to  be 
its  secretiveness,  or  silence.  Even  in 
the  hunt  they  are  silent,  attempting  to 
slip  upon  and  strike  their  game  un- 
awares. The  chase  consists  in  a  noise- 
less approach  to  the  animal  which  the 
hunter  wishes  to  take.  In  prosecuting 
this  kind  of  capture  the  natives  adopt 
several  devices,  the  most  prominent  be- 
ing the  training  of  bison  to  the  jDurposes 
of  the  chase.  The  hunter  hides  behind 
the  tame  animal,  which  is  taught  to  feed 
along  so  near  to  the  wild  one  that  the 
hunter  may  spring  from  behind  and 
strike  it  down.  It  is  a  species  of  stalk- 
ing, almost  panther-like  in  its  method 
and  success. 

The  Veddahs,  like  the  Australians 
and  the  Hottentots,  have  no  social  or 
Marriage  cus-  civil  institutions,  but  ouc  or 
troodfofth:"  two  customs  arc  marked 
Veddahs.  for  thclr  peculiarity.    Tlicy 

do  not  indulge  in  polygamy,  each  man 
having  one  wife,  and  the  tribal  code  be- 
ing very  severe  in  demanding  fidelity  of 
the  one  to  the  other.  'J'hc  rule,  how- 
ever, does  not  exclude  intermarriage  in 
the  family.  Brothers  and  sisters  may 
marry  with  impunity,  subject  only  to  the 


restriction  that  the  sister  must  be  the 
younger  of  the  two.  Otherwise  the  tribe 
is  scandalized. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Andaman 
islands  have  been  cited  by  some  travel- 
ers as  the  lowest  existing  species  of  men. 
In  some  respects  it  is  doubt- 

Debased  condi- 

less  true  that  their  habits  tionoftheAu- 

j  r   tj:  £   daman  islanders 

and  inanner  or  lite  are  ot 
the  most  degraded  and  savage  order. 
They  build  their  houses  by  planting  four 
rude  posts,  two  being  much  lower  than 
the  others.  A  rude,  inclined  roof  is 
thus  formed  of  bamboo,  palm  leaves,  and 
bark.  This  is  their  only  structure. 
The  people  appear  to  live  exclusively 
iipon  the  wild  gifts  of  nature  and  by 
means  of  the  primitive  chase.  There  is 
a  species  of  wild  pigs  that  live  in  the 
jungles,  which  are  sometimes  taken  and 
eaten  by  the  natives.  The  best  piece  of 
Andaman  workmanship  is  the  rude 
canoe,  hollowed  by  means  of  a  stone 
ax  and  lire.  The  people  use  the  bow 
and  arrow,  and  point  their  missiles  with 
such  bits  of  glass  and  iron  as  they  are 
able  to  gather  from  the  wrecks  of  vessels. 
Travelers  have  admired  their  skill  in 
marksmanship,  which  is  generally  accu- 
rate to  the  distance  of  fifty  yards.  They 
take  fish  by  means  of  hooks  and  nets 
and  harpoons.  It  has  been  noted  that 
they  are  exceedingly  agile  in  the  water, 
and  the  tradition  exists  that  the  diving 
native  is  sometimes  able,  by  the  rapidity 
of  his  action,  to  clutch  a  fish  Avith  his 
^maided  hand. 

In  their  personal  habits  the  Anda- 
maners  are  exceedingly  filthy  and  coarse. 
They     smear     themselves 

.  ,  Fllthiness  of 

with     mud,     and    wear    no   personal  habits; 

d,.  .  rr\   , ,       •         •    ii        uses  of  the  dead, 

othing.      iattooingis  the 

common  practice  of  the  tribe,  but  the 

cicatrices    exhibit    less    skill    in   design 

than  in  the  case  of  other  tribes.     It  is 

the  custom  of  the  people  to  dig  up  and 


392 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


distribute  the  bones  of  the  dead,  the 
skull  being  reserved  for  the  widow. 
This  she  suspends  by  a  cord  around  her 
neck  and  uses  as  a  casket  for  her  orna- 
ments and  valuables !  It  is  believed  that 
these  savages  have  not  succeeded  in 
domesticating  any  of  the  animals,  though 
it  has  been  noted  that  tame  fowls  are 
seen  about,  their  huts.  For  the  rest, 
their  state  is  one  of  absolute  savagery. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  the  Tasma- 
nians.  Captain  Cook  has  left  a  record 
Lowestateof  to  the  effect  that  these 
u^s:I:dTr:s:?!'  people  have  neither  houses 
vationoffire.  nor  clothes.  Nor  does  it 
appear   that  they   possessed   canoes   or 


Dacota  fire-drill  bow.  Iroquois  fire-pump  drill, 

MANNER   OF   PRODUCING   FIRE. 


implements  for  taking  fish.  They  seem 
to  subsist  on  mussels,  cockles,  and  peri- 
winkles. The  bow  and  arrow  were 
wanting  at  the  time  of  Cook's  visit  to 
the  island,  the  only  weapon  of  the  peo- 
ple being  a  long  wooden  spear. 

Most  of  the  barbarians  to  whom  we 
have  referred  in  the  foregoing  para- 
graphs are  acquainted  with  the  use  and 
preservation  of  fire.  The  Australians 
understand  the  method  of  kindling  ma- 
terials by  friction.  It  is  of  record  that 
this  knowledge  does  not  extend  to  all 
the  tribes.  In  some  districts  the  fire 
goes  out  and  must  be  relighted  from  the 
resources  of  a  neighboring  tribe.     Most 


of  the  natives,  especially  those  of  Tas- 
mania, are  very  careful  to  avoid  the 
loss  of  their  fire,  and  it  is  generally  car- 
ried about  from  place  to  place.  It  has 
been  noted  that  in  Tasmania  the  duty  of 
preserving  the  fire  is  assigned  to  the 
women,  and  they  are  held  responsible 
for  its  loss. 

It  is  not  intended  in  this  connection  to 
discuss  what  may  be  called  the  moral 
ideas  of  barbarians.     Indeed,   it  might 

be  difficult  to  speak  intelli-    Moral  ideas  and 

gently  of  what  has  little  or  ^r^lf^ong  bf" 
no  existence.  It  is  still  in  barians. 
doubt  whether  the  barbarous  peoples  re- 
ferred to  in  the  preceding  pages  have 
an}^  tnie  concept  of  religion 
or  of  its  duties  and  ceremo- 
nial. The  matter  is  in  dispute 
even  by  observant  travelers 
who  have  visited  these  coun- 
tries and  familiarized  them- 
selves with  the  manners  and 
customs  of  the  people.  It 
has  been  recorded  that 
among  the  Australians  cer- 
tain dances  and  ceremonies 
are  celebrated,  which  would 
seem  to  imply  a  service  of  re- 
ligion. But  this  is  doubt- 
It  is  not  clear  that  the  natives  of 
of    Tasmania,    and    Ceylon 


ful. 

Australia, 

have  any  notion  of  a  Supreme  Being 
or  of  a  life  after  death.  If  such  notions 
do  really  exist  they  are  in  such  a  germi- 
nal and  undeveloped  condition  as  to  be 
little  indicative  of  a  higher  nature  in  the 
people.  Certain  customs  and  obliga- 
tions do  exist  among  them,  which  are 
observed  imder  a  sense  of  duty ;  but  it 
may  be  fairly  alleged  that  no  general 
morality  or  religious  bond  exists. 

If  we  leave  tlic  natives  of  these  east- 
ern waters  and  turn  to  those  of  the  South 
Pacific,  we  find  at  least  two  princiiDal 
races  of  barbarians.     These  are  the  Ne« 


PRIMEVAL  MAX—BARIIARISM  ILLUSTRA  TED. 


393 


Buildings  and 
furnishings  of 


grilo  peoples  and  the  so-called   Polyne- 
sians.  Among  the  most  prominent  of  the 
former  may  be  mentioned 

•Character  of  the      ,  '  . 

Pelagian  Blacks,  the    Black    inhabitants    of 

•or  Sea  Negroes.      ,,        —,.....        -.  , 

the  I'lji  islands.  In  gen- 
eral, they  are  of  darker  complexion  than 
the  Polynesians,  and  are  of  larger  stat- 
tire  and  sti'onger  frames.  The  features 
.are  more  prominent  and  pronounced, 
and  the  hair  is  frizzled.  There  are, 
however,  traces  of  Polynesian  descent 
discoverable  in  the  Fijians,  especially 
in  their  language  and  in  their  manners 
and  customs.  In  their  use  of  conso- 
nants, and  esiDccially  in  the  peculiarity  of 
placing  ;//  oi'  n  before  the  consonants  b, 
d,  and  g,  the  people  appear  to  be  of  the 
same  linguistic  family  Avith  the  African 
Nigritians. 

The  structures  of  .the  Fijians  arc,  first 
of  all,  their  dwellings.     These,  however, 
are  much  larger  and  more 
skillfully  built  than  those 

the  Fijians.  ,   .    .       '         «  i     1     • 

which  we  have  noted  m 
Australia.  They  are  made  for  the  most 
part  of  the  trunks  of  cocoa  trees  and 
ferns  framed  in  a  rectangular  manner, 
somewhat  like  the  log  houses  of  pioneers 
in  North  America,  but  by  no  means  so 
substantially  built.  Regular  doorways 
are  made  in  the  sides,  and  the  hou.ses 
are  as  much  as  twenty  or  thirty  feet  in 
length,  and  sometimes  fifteen  feet  in 
height.  In  another  variety  of  house  the 
posts  are  set  up  at  intervals,  like  the 
framewoi-k  of  a  like  building  designed 
by  a  modern  carpenter,  and  the  spaces 
■between  the  posts  are  filled  with  wicker 
■work  of  bamboo  and  palm  branches. 
The  roof  is  thatched  with  siigar  cane  ahd 
fern  leaves ;  and,  considering  the  mild- 
ness of  the  climate,  the  abode  may  be 
regarded  as  fairly  convenient  and  com- 
fortable. Hanging  mats  take  the  places 
■of  door  shutters.     In  the  middle  of  the 

floor    some    flat  stones   are  laid  down, 
M.— Vol.  1—26 


which  serve  the  purpose  of  a  hearth. 
Here  the  fire  is  kej^t  burning,  and  .such 
I'ude  cooking  is  done  as  is  known  to  the 
people. 

The  Fijians  surpass  most  other  native 
islanders  in  the  building  and  manage- 
ment of  boats.  They  build  MaWngand 
their  canoes  with  consider-  Zl^^::^t^ 
able  skill,  and  have  small  pottery, 
masts  and  sails.  The  framing  of  the 
bottom  is  strongly  done,  and  the  joints 
are  calked  and  filled  with  a  kind  of 
gum  prepared  from  the  bread-fruit  tree. 
When  the  islands  were  first  known  to 
White  men  stone  tools  were  universally 
employed,  but  these  have  given  place 
in  part  to  the  emploj'ment  of  iron. 
Native  materials  are  still  used  in  the 
fabrication  of  goods  and  in  such  rude 
arts  as  are  cultivated  in  the  islands.  The 
natives  have  been  observed  in  the  work 
of  carving  and  engraving,  using  for 
their  tools  the  teeth  of  rats  and  mice. 
They  have  a  way  of  preparing  knives 
from  the  outside  layer  of  the  bamboo, 
which  is  exceedingly  hard  and  close. 
After  the  blade  of  the  implement  has 
been  cut  into  shape,  it  is  charred  and 
then  bi'ought  to  an  edge  so  fine  and 
strong  that  the  instrument  can  be  used 
in  surgery.  The  Fijians  understand 
the  art  of  pottery,  but  are  unacquainted 
with  the  use  of  the  wheel.  Their  earth- 
en vessels  are  manufactured  by  mere 
handicraft,  flat  stones  and  slips  of  wood 
being  used  by  the  women  in  bringing 
the  vessels  into  shape.  This  work  is  so 
skillfully  done  as  to  resemble  the  prod- 
uct  of  the  turning  wheel,  and  it  some- 
times requires  careful  observation  to 
decide  whether  the  vessel  has  been  actu- 
ally turned  or  wrought  by  hand.  The 
other  tablewares  of  the  Fijians  are  some- 
what superior  to  those  in  common  use 
among  barbarians.  Forks  are  employed 
in  taking   food,  and   other    usages  in- 


394 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


dicate  at  least  the  beginnings  of  refine- 
ment. 

The  cannibalism  of  these  islanders  is 
proverbial  the  world  over.  The  eating 
Open  and  as-  of  human  flesh  was  iintil 
recent  times  the  imiversal 
practice.  It  was  done  as  a 
matter  of  course,  and  without  the  slight- 


tounding  can- 
nibalism of  the 
Fijians. 


fowl  among  civilized  peoples.  Any  one 
might  kill  and  eat  his  own  women.  It 
is  in  evidence  that  the  Fijian  looked 
upon  his  living  companions  with  con- 
stant regard  to  their  edibility.  It  was 
the  custom  of  those  who  expected  to 
feast  upon  young  women  and  boys  to 
speak  of  the  lusciousness    of   their   in- 


];AUl:AUlb.M  illustrate:).— IMJIAN  IN  A  Kanaka  Gkuvi;.     Di.iu  ii  Iiy  Tliiii:u,  fioiii  a  phnl..grai.h. 


est  repugnance  or  disgust.  It  was  the 
custom,  first  of  all,  to  eat  the  bodies  of 
the  enemy  slain  or  taken  in  battle. 
Those  recently  killed  were  preferred, 
but  it  was  not  against  usage  to  cat  tho 
bodies  of  those  wlio  had  Itcen  dead  for 
a  considerable  period.  Young  people, 
especially  girls,  were  chosen  for  the 
feast.  The  preliminary  murder  was  no 
more  regarded   tlian   the  slaughter  of  a 


tended  victims.  It  has  been  declared, 
with  probable  tnith,  that  the  Fijians  have 
no  word  in  their  language  to  denote  a  hu- 
man body  except  such  as  convey  the  notion 
of  food.  One  of  the  common  descriptive 
epithets  f>f  human  flesh  \^  /itiaka  Ihi/niun, 
which  signifies  "long  pig!"  it  is  impos- 
sible to  convey  an  impression  sufliciently 
horrifying  of  the  cannibalism  of  these 
people  and  its  attendant  degradation. 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— BARBARISM  I L LUSTRA  TED. 


395 


The  manner  of  life  among  the  Red 
barbarians  of  North  America  is  sulli- 
ciently  well  known,  at  least  to  readers 
in  our  own  country.  The  investigations 
Barbarism  iUus.   of  Schoolcraft  and  Morgan 

tivTrtcto^  '-i^id  a  s^oi-^  "f  Other  <lis- 
America.  tinguishcd  and  painstaking 

writers  have  revealed  to  the  American 
people,  in  an  imperishable  record,  the 
customs,  beliefs,  and  habits  of  tliose  pe- 


ing  all  the  way  around  from  Siberia  to 
Oreenland  and  from  Greenland  to  Si- 
beria. By  race  affinity  they  are  allied 
to  the  North  American  Indians,  but  it 
is  also  clear  from  their  physiognomy 
and  other  ethnic  traits  that  they  have  a 
kinship  to  the  Chinese  and  the  Tartars. 
It  may  be  of  interest,  in  passing,  to 
note  the  fact  that  in  several  other  in- 
stances  in  ethnic   history  we  have  the 


BARBARISM  ILLUSTRAl  KD  — Esi^iimau  Huts  at  Etah.— Drawn  by  A.  tie  Nciiv 


culiar  tribes  of  the  woods  who  preceded 
the  White  race  on  this  continent.  It  is 
not  needed,  therefore,  in  this  connec- 
tion to  make  any  extended  citations 
from  the  manners  and  customs  of  our 
Indian  races  in  illustration  of  the  prob- 
able methods  of  antiquity.  In  the  case 
of  the  Esquimaux,  however,  the  matter 
is  different.  The  latter  are  perhaps  the 
most  widely  disseminated  race  of  bar- 
barians on  the  earth.  They  belong  on 
the  shores  of  the  arctic  oceans,  stretch - 


same  contradictory  evidence  in  regard 
to  race  descent.  The  Innuit  language 
has  unmistakably  the  same  Race  features  of 
radical  structure,  and  to  Z:^^Z. 
some  extent  the  same  origin, 
vocabulary,  with  that  of  the  Red  men  of 
North  America.  But  the  stature,  the 
form,  the  features  of  the  Esquimaux, 
especially  the  physiognomy  about  the 
eyes  and  the  structure  of  the  skull,  are 
clearly  derivable  from  a  common  source 
with  the  Tartars.      The  manner  of  life. 


BARRARISM  ILLUSTRATRD— THE  NORTH  AMF.RICAN  MANNER.— Tim  Ghost  Dance.— Drawn  by  J  Steeple  D«vl\ 


PRIMITIVE   MAX.— BARBARISM  ILIJ'STRA  77;/;. 


397 


moreover,  of  the  Esquimau  nations  is 
as  much  in  affinity  with  the  customs  and 
usages  of  Northern  Asia  as  with  the 
tribal  habits  of  tlie  New  World.' 

Living  as  they  do  in  the  most  frigid 
regions  of  our  planet,  the  Esquimau  bar- 
barians are  obliged  to  defend  themselves 
Bummer  and  from  the  rigor  of  the  cli- 
EsaulmauTar°' "^^ilc.  The  three  great 
barism.  elements  of   such  defense 

against  the  hardships  of  nature  are,  of 
course,  food,  clothing,  and  shelter.  The 
vicissitude  of  this  region  of  the  earth 
makes  it  desirable  for  the  inhabitant  to 
have  one  manner  of  life  for  the  summer 
and  another  for  the  winter.  It  is  in  a 
large  measure  the  difference  between 
day  and  night — between  extreme  rigor 
of  cold  and  a  comparatively  temperate 
climate.  Two  kinds  of  houses  are 
therefore  necessarj^  the  one  for  the 
mild  and  the  other  for  the  severe  aspect 
of  nature. 

The  Esquimaux  are,  perhaps,  the 
greatest  eaters  in  the  world,  and  their 
food  is  almost    exclusively  of    fish    and 


'  The  reader  need  not  be  especially  surprised  at 
the  fact  of  a  race  descent  from  one  source  and  a 
linguistic  descent  from  another.  Such  phenomena 
have  actually  occurred  in  the  clear  light  of  day  and 
under  the  open  eye  of  historj'.  The  Northmen  who 
came  down  in  a  horde,  in  their  pirate  ships,  from  Scan- 
dinavia, under  the  leadership  of  Rolph  the  Ganger, 
in  the  ninth  century,  and  who  possessed  themselves 
of  the  fairest  portion  of  France  and  founded  in 
Neustria  a  dominion  which  has  projected  itself  far 
and  powerfully  into  the  modern  world,  spoke  a  lan- 
guage as  certainly  Teutonic,  or  Norse,  as  they  were 
themselves  of  that  descent.  But  within  a  hundred 
years  after  their  settlement  in  the  South,  that  speech 
had  strangely  given  way  to  another  which  they  had 
absorbed  from  the  subject  peasantry  of  Normandy, 
and  which  became  ever  afterwards  the  vernacular  of 
the  conquering  race.  So  that  when  William  the 
Bastard  came  with  his  barons  into  England  and 
planted  there  the  Norman  dynasty,  he  brought  with 
him  a  race  descent  from  the  shores  of  the  Baltic  and  a 
linguistic  utterance  derived  from  the  softened  dialects 
of  the  Southern  Romance. 


flesh.       The  reindeer,  the  musk  ox,  the 
walrus,  the  seal,  land  and  water  fowl,  and 

salmon  constitute  the  prin-    Omnivorous 

cipal  varieties  of  living  ^^^^^^VffhlEsI 
creatures  upon  which  they  quimaux. 
prey.  But  there  is  scarcely  any  kind  of 
animal,  whether  marine  or  dryland,  that 
they  do  not  use  for  food.  The  fatty 
portions,  heavy  in  carbonaceous  mate- 
rials, are  greatly  preferred.  As  to  the 
bones  of  animals,  the  Esquimaux  have 
the  exact  method  of  antiquity:  they 
split  them  or  burst  them  open  by 
pounding  with  stones,  and  take  the 
marrow  as  the  greatest  delicacy. 

In  the  manufacture  of  their  ittensils 
the  Esquimaux  have  considerable  inge- 
nuitv.  The  methods  em-  skoi  in  the  man- 
ployed  are  nearly  identical  ^[re"„7s°i„T 
with  those  which  we  have  utensils. 
already  described  as  peculiar  to  the  age 
of  stone.  Arrowheads  and  spearpoints 
are  produced  by  spalling  off  flakes  from 
blocks  of  flint.  This  is  not  done,  how- 
ever, by  percussion,  but  by  pressure. 
The  block  is  set  in  rest  and  pressed  with 
a  beam  of  wood  until  it  splits,  flinging 
oft"  a  flake.  Iron  and  bone  are  consider- 
ably emplo3'ed  for  pointing  arrows, 
spears,  and  harpoons.  The  method  of 
making  and  rigging  the  bow  is  nearly 
identical  with  that  of  the  North  Ameri- 
can Indians.  The  arrows  are  short,  and 
the  flight  of  the  shaft  is  made  steady  by 
an  arrangement  of  feathers.  It  has  been 
noted,  however,  that  the  Esquimaux  are 
by  no  means  so  expert  in  the  use  of  the 
bow  and  arrow  as  the  primitive  Red  men 
of  our  own  country.  The  heads  of  ar- 
rows and  spears  are  frequently  barbed. 
The  most  formidable  of  the  Esquimau 
weapons  is  the  harpoon,  the  point  being 
fixed  to  a  rather  hea\y  shaft  of  wood 
and  secured  by  means  of  a  line. 

AVhen  the  hunters  attack  a  whale  it  is 
customary  to  affix  bladders  to  the  ends  of 


PRIMEWIL   ^FAN.— BARBARISM  II. LUSTRA  TED. 


399 


the  harpoon  lines  so  tluit  the  position 
of  the  wounded  animal  may  be  seen  at  a 
Manner  of  har-  distance  and  liis  course 
XieandTha  through  the  watcr  impeded, 
seal.  The    .same    plan    is    used 

in  the  les.s  exciting  and  dangerous  hunt 
of  the  seal.  In  harpooning  their  game 
the  weapon  is  so  arranged  that  the  head, 
or  barb,  generally  loosens  itself  from  the 
shaft  and  is  retained  by  the  line  which, 
holds  the  bladder  at  the  other  end.  In 
seal  hunting,  it  is  the  plan  of  the  hunter 


tion  of  music.  They  sing  a  sort  of 
monotonous  .songs,  in  both  solo  and 
chorus,  accompanying  themselves  with 
drums  and  other  rude  instruments. 
The  choral  effect  of  this  alleged  music 
is  not  unpleasant  to  the  trained  ear  of 
civilized  travelers.  Nor  does  it  appear 
that  the  Esquimau  songs  are  intended 
for  ceremonial  or  for  exciting  the  pa.s- 
sions  of  the  chase  and  war.  It  is  amuse- 
ment, or  entertainment,  projjerly  so 
called,  and  therefore  falls  in  the  same 


-t-'=*^r?f:%><^^r'='^/r^---frfHr 


~P^  rgr^-T<#TT 


"^MfT.^/////, 


W^lf^n^ 


Al^P'^^^^^kTt^  ^m>^W^ 


-i-ti^^ 


^^^^^B^^lSi^  \W^\i^xH.u\  W  HHLajil^ 


:m.^^^:^^  :^1pWHH      ..^ 


ART  WORK  OF  BARBARIANS. 


to  watch  carefully  for  the  reappearance 
of  the  harpooned  animal  and  to  strike  it 
instantly  on  its  emergence  at  the  surface. 
The  Esquimaux  are  not  withottt  skill  in 
pursuing  the  dry  land  animals.  Thc}^ 
stalk  the  reindeer  with  considerable  suc- 
cess, and  are  able  to  deceive  many  ani- 
mals by  imitating  their  cry  or  call. 

It  may  be  noted  that  the  Esquimaux 
Songs  and  mti-  have  in  their  character  and 
customs  the  rudiments  of 
an  ideal  life.  This  is  man- 
ifest in  at  least  two  particulars.  In 
the  first  place,  the}'  have  some  apprecia- 


sical  instru- 
ments; amuse- 
ment the  motive 


category  with  the  music  of  civilized  peo- 
ples. 

But  a  still  more  remarkable  evidence 
of    ideality   among   the    Esquimaux   is 
found  in  their  disposition  Taste  of  the 
to  draw  and  sketch.     The  r=^°e ' Y''*'^'"'" 

mg  ana  map- 

taste  for  this  kind  of  work  making, 
among  them  amounts  almost  to  a  pas. 
sion.  They  have  a  real  talent  for  de- 
picting the  outlines  of  natural  objects. 
This  extends  to  a  considerable  degree 
of  skill  in  the  production  of  maps.  The 
people  have  a  fairl}^  accurate  knowledge 
of  the  topography  of  the  neighborhood 


PRIMEVAL   MAN.— BARBARISM  ILLUSTRATED. 


401 


and  country  in  which  they  dwell. 
Travelers  in  the  arctic  regions  have 
frequently  drawn  upon  the  natives  in 
the  work  of  sketchinof  the  coasts  and 
physical  features  of  the  country.  In 
many  instances  the  natives  have  pro- 
duced maps  for  their  visitors  Avliich 
have  proved  in  application  to  be  more 
accurate  than  could  have  been  expected 
at  the  hands  of  barbarians. 

Still  more  striking  is  their  skill  in  the 
work  of  drawing  proper.  Nearly  all  the 
Drawing  on  Esquimau    ornaments   and 

X's^oran'  ^^tensils  are  decorated  with 
"vox^L.  the   outlines   of  men   and 

birds  and  beasts.  The  tusks  of  walruses 
and  the  fossil  ivory,  which  is  frequently 
obtained,  are  covered  with  such  sketch- 
ing, and  no  little  degree  of  skill  is  dis- 
played in  the  work.  The  Esquimau's 
fancy  takes  up  the  scenes  and  incidents 
of  daily  life,  the  little  dramas  of  the  hut 
and  seashore,  the  hazards  of  the  chase 
or  of  fishing,  and  even  the  farcical 
happenings  of  their  barbarous  society, 
and  depicts  the  same,  with  no  little 
humor,  on  the  surface  of  their  drawing 
materials.  It  is  probably  true  that  no 
other  people,  ancient  or  modern,  with 
whom  the  ethnologist  and  historian  have 
acquaintance  have  exhibited  in  a  corre- 
sponding stage  of  development  so  much 
aptitude  and  skill  in  the  pictorial  repre- 
sentation of  natural  objects. 

Otherwise  the  Esquimaux  have  little 
intellectual  force  and  no  attainments. 
Weakness  of  the  It  is  surprising  to  the  trav- 
fbTri'^tlon:  in-  elerto obscrve  their  labored 
ability  to  count,  efforts  in  attempting  to 
grasp  general  ideas.  They  have  no 
mathematical  ability  whatever.  Their 
minds  in  respect  to  number  and  pennu- 
tation  are  as  weak  ac  those  of  children. 
They  are  rarely  able  to  count  as  much 
as  ten,  and  beyond  this  they  are  unable 
to  go.     They  have  large  families,  which 


in  the  northern  regions  are  a  blessing 
rather  than  a  discomfort.  It  has  been 
observed  that  the  man  of  the  hut  can 
rarely  tell  the  number  of  his  children. 
He  will  attempt  to  enumerate  them  on 
his  fingers,  will  fail,  and  the  matter  will 
result  in  an  animated  dispute  between 
himself  and  his  wife!  The  perceptions 
properly  so  called  are  in  a  better  state  of 
development  than  the  judgment.  Those 
faculties  which  have  been  brought  into 
exercise  by  the  conditions  of  the  Esqui- 
mau environment  have  been  quickened 
into  tolerable  activity.  But  the  rest  of 
the  mind  lies  dormant,  as  in  a  state  of 
absolute  savagery. 

The  social  system  of  these  people  is 
miserable   in   the   last   degree.       They 

practice     polygamv.        The   Degradations 

chief  men  particularly  ^*;-f-\"P- 
encumber  themselves  with  polyandry, 
multiple  wives,  and  the  usage  attracts 
no  comment.  Polyandry  is  also  in 
vogue,  but  is  not  so  common  as  polyg- 
amy. A  woman  of  unusual  attractive- 
ness will  frequently  have  two  or  three 
husbands,  but  the  common  lot  are  con- 
tent with  one.  The  sanctity  of  the 
relation  of  the  man  and  the  woman  is 
not  regarded.  The  custom  which  has 
been  noted  among  many  savage  nations 
of  loaning  to  a  visiting  stranger  the  wife 
of  the  man  who  is  visited  prevails  among 
the  Esquimaux.  The  act  is  regarded  as 
a  social  compliment,  and  any  refusal  to 
accept  the  same  on  the  part  of  the 
visitor  would  be  a  gross  violation  of 
etiquette. 

As  to  moral  qualities,  the  Esquimaux 
have  very  little  appreciation  of  duty, 
obligation,  or  dependence  „^    , 

'='     .  ^  .      Weakness  of 

on  a  higher  power.     Their  moral  nature;  a 

,     .  ■  rude  humanity. 

promise   or    pledge,    how- 
ever solemnly  made,  is  generally  worth- 
less.    It  does  not  appear  that  they  will- 
fully  deceive  or  purposely  break  their 


402 


GREAT  RACES    OF  MAXKIXD. 


word.  But  the  changing  conditions  of 
to-morrow  making  it  of  advantage  to 
violate  a  pledge  of  to-day  furnish  an 
easy  reason  to  the  barbarian  for  doing  so. 
Of  religious  dut}'  and  ceremony  they 
know  but  little  or  nothing.  In  their 
relations  with  one  another,  howe^'er,  they 
are  generally  kind,  humane,  accom- 
modating. The  neighborly  feeling  pre- 
vails in  the  Esquimau  settlements. 
There  is  much  of  common  interest 
among  them.  The  people  support  each 
other    in  their    rude    enterprises,    and 


Drs'A'ing  of  an  ibex. 


cru- 
elty traceable  to 
ethnic  indiffer- 
of  ence. 


Group  of  figures, 
ART   WORK   OF   TIIIC   KSQf;MAUX — DRAWING   ON   BONE   AND    IVORY 


generosity  is  by  no  means  unknown. 
The  poorer  members  of  the  tril^e  are 
supplied  in  times  of  want.  The  hunter 
divides  the  rcsiilts  of  his  successful  pur- 
suit with  his  less  successful  companion. 
Two  or  three  fishermen  who  have  had 
the  good  fortune  to  take  a  walrus  arc  by 
no  means  niggardly  in  distributing  to 
others  a  portion  of  their  fortune. 

In  one  striking  particular  the  Esqui- 
maux rise  above  their  contemporaries  of 
the  American  forest.  They  arc  never 
willfully  and  maliciously  cruel.  There 
is,  perhaps,  no    authentic  instance  on 


record  of  vindictive  and  preconcerted 
cruelty  toward  their  fellows.  The 
absence  of  this  disposition  Absence  of 
among  them,  however,  is 
rather  in  the  nature 
apathy  than  of  a  positive  virtue.  They 
are  simply  indifferent,  and  are  incapable 
of  cruelt}^  or  revenge  because  of  their 
passionless  character.  They  are  cold  in 
life  and  manners,  and,  though  little  dis- 
posed to  do  actual  harm  or  to  inflict  pain 
upon  their  fellows,  they  are  equally 
indisposed  to  do  them  positive  good. 
Such,  in  brief,  is  the  manner  of  life,  the 
habit,  the  taste,  the  intellectual  capacity, 
and  general  disposition  of  these  widely 
disseminated  barbarians  of  the  North. 

The  foregoing  account  of  the  general 
condition  of  several  barbarian  races  is 
little  more  than  a  sketch  of  present  disser- 
superficial  aspects.  There  J;:;^°S:2r:'" 
is  no  pretense  in  this  than  a  sketch, 
connection  of  making  a  complete  picture 
of  savage  life  as  it  exists  at  present  in 
various  quarters  of  the 
world.  That  work  is  re- 
served for  another  part  of 
this  treatise  on  the  Great 
Races.  What  is  here  pre- 
sented is  merely  illustra- 
tive of  savage  manners 
and  customs  as  they 
now  prevail,  and  the  meaning  of  the 
illustration  is  simply  to  throw  light,  by 
reflection,  npon  the  condition  of  man- 
kind in  prehistoric  ages.  In  every  epoch 
since  the  appearance  of  human  beings 
on  the  globe  men  have  been  men. 
Their  essential  characters,  dispositions, 
and  tendencies  have  always  been  the 
same,  or  at  least  in  close  analogy.  The 
human  animal  has  always  had  his  own 
habits,  peculiarities,  and  possibilities  of 
development.  The  present  state  of  the 
barbarous  races,  therefore,  is  of  much 
value  to  the  historian  and  ethnologist  in 


PRIMEVAL  MAN.— BARBARISM  ILLUSTRA  TED. 


403 


determining  the  primitive  condition  of 
tnanl<;ind,  and  it  is  for  tliis  jiurposc  that 
the  foregoing  imperfect  sketches  of 
several  savage  peoples  have  been  pre- 
sented. The  cnri'cnt  savagery  of  the 
world  is  exponential  of  that  prehistoric 
barbarism  which  prevailed  before  tlie 
beginnings  of  authentic  history;  and, 
although  ^uch  allowance  must  be  made 
for  the  varying  conditions  of  environ- 
ment and  instinct  in  the  prehistoric  ages 
and  at  the  present  time,  it  can  not  be 
doubted  that  the  current  aspect  of  bar- 
barous life  is  in  most  respects  a  faithful 
picture  of  that  wliich  prevailed  before 
the  Vcdas  were  chanted  in  the  valley  of 
the  Indus,  before  Abraham  took  his 
journey  from  Ur  of  the  Chaldees,  before 
the  sea-beaten  ^neas  and  his  Trojan 
companions  had  found  a  footing  on  the 
western  coasts  of  Latium. 

Besides  the  condition  of  absolute  sav- 
agery described  in  the  preceding  para- 
Place  of  semi-  graphs,  certain  secondary 
th^'tcenliiTg  stages  of  barbarism  may 
scale  of  races.  -well  be  noticed.  We  may 
not  say  with  certainty  that  the  semi- 
barbarity  of  tlie  world  is  the  resultant  of 
such  antecedent  savagery  as  we  have  de- 
scribed ;  but  no  doubt  such  is  the  fact. 
Neither  may  we  affirm  certainly  that  the 
semibarbarous  peoples  are  to  be  the 
progenitors  of  highly  civilized  races.  It 
is  probable  that  the  analogy  of  the  tree 
should  here  again  be  applied  to  the  human 
race  as  a  whole.  Branches  put  out  and 
are  developed  to  a  certain  stage.  Be- 
yond this  they  do  not  expand.  Pres- 
ently they  decay  and  die.  Then  they 
fall  away  from  the  vital  trunk  which 
supports  the  more  vigorous  and  ex- 
pansive branches  above. 

It  will  not  do  to  say  that  all  branches 
of  a  vital  organism  are  equally  potent  in 
-development.  It  is  only  the  more  cen- 
tral  and    stronger  that   shoot    up    and 


spread  and  flourish.  This  is  probably 
true  of  the  evolution  of  mankind  con- 
sidered   as    one     organic, 

,.    .  .  „         .,  ,  '    Philosophy  of 

living  thing.      Possibly  the    the  semlbarbar- 
.  •11  io  estate  of  man. 

present  residual  savagery 
of  the  world  will  never  reach  much  be- 
yond its  present  stage  of  evolution. 
This  may  be  true  also  of  the  semibar- 
barous peoples.  For  the  present  it  suf- 
fices that  such  peoples  exist  and  occupy 
a  considerable  part  of  the  earth's  surface. 
Their  manners,  customs,  and  modes  of 
existence  differ  much  from  those  of  the 
savages  whom  we  have  described  above. 
They  also  differ  much  from  the  usages 
of  the  civilized  races — most  of  all  from 
the  refined  and  cultivated  peoples  of 
Europe  and  America. 

Sucla  types  as  we  here  contemplate 
may  be  found  widely  distributed 
throughout  Northern  Asia.  TheTungusea 
They  are  of  vast  terri-  ''^::r^,t 
torial  expansion  and  of  a  barbanty. 
comparatively  low  manner  of  life.  As 
an  example  of  the  whole  class  the  Tun- 
guses  of  North-Central  Asia  may  be 
cited.  Their  customs  are  above  the 
horizon  of  savagery,  but  greatly  below 
the  line  of  civilization.  What  is  said  of 
their  customs  may  be  repeated  of  their 
intellectual  and  moral  qualities.  We 
note  among  them  a  considerable  devel- 
opment of  the  mental  faculties  and  a 
measure  of  moral  obligation  and  duty. 
But  these  terms  must  be  defined,  not 
according  to  the  standards  with  which 
we  are  familiar,  but  by  a  criterion  fixed 
for  the  particular  thing  to  be  defined. 

The  Tungusic  barbarians  live  the 
wild  life  of  hunters  and  fishermen. 
They  tame  the  reindeer,  using  that  ani- 
mal for  both  food  and  draught.  In  like 
manner  they  train  their  dogs  to  draw 
their  sledges.  They  live  a  half-seden- 
tary life,  having  a  rude  society  and  the 
beginnings    of   usages    that  in   higher 


404 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


progress  would  be  defined  as  civil.  The 
domestic  estate  is  in  a  corresponding 
stage  of  development.  The  religious 
life  has  been  vaguely  determined  by  a 
native  faith  which  is  called  Shamanism, 
and  b}'  the  vague  outreaching  influences 
of  Lamaism  from  the  side  of  the  Mon- 
golian countries,  and  the  touch  of  Greek 


and  others  in  the  other ;  that  is,  one  as- 
pect of  the  Moorish  life  seems  to  ap- 
proximate the  CT)nditions  present  in  Eu- 
rope and  the  Americas,  while  another 
asjDect  is  distinctly  barbarous. 

In  their  commercial  transactions,  and 
indeed  in  all  of  those  parts  of  their  pub- 
lic life  in  which  they  are  brought  into 


SEMIBARBARISM  TI.I.USTRATF.n-THE  NORTH  ASIATIC  MANNKR.^   I 
Drawn  by  Victor  Adam,    after  a  .sketch  of  the  Count  de  Rci.hbcrg, 


Catholicism    out    of     vSiberia    and    the 
West. 

We  may  note  also  a  grade  of  semi- 
barbarity  peculiar  to  North  Africa  and 
to  some  portions  of  Eastern 

Semibarbarism  ^ 

of  the  Moors  and  and      Southeastern     Asia. 

Berbers.  -n      1  x  i  ■  i 

Perhaps  the  semibar- 
barous  life  of  the  Moors  is  the  liigh- 
est  estate  of  mankind  below  the  level  of 
civilization.  Some  of  the  usages  of  tlie 
Moors  and  Berbers  look  in  one  direction 


contact  with  foreign  nations,  the  Moors 
have  the  manners  peculiar  to  the  ruder 
forms  of  civilization.  But  in  their  race 
customs — those  which  they  have  de- 
rived from  the  past — they  are  distinctly 
barbaric.  Their  personal  manners 
among  themselves  have  the  sense  and 
ilavor  of  a  remote  and  barbaric  past. 
Their  wild  dances  and  crude  religious 
ceremonies  ally  the  race  with  the  barlia- 
rians,  leaving  only  a  small  reason  for 


406 


GREAT  RACES    OF  MAXKLXD. 


classifying  them  with  the  civilized  peo- 
ples of  the  world. 

Several  important  inferences  are  now 
to  be  drawn  from  the  snbject-matter  of 
the  present  chapter.  It  remains  to  sum- 
marize the  results  and  to  state  their 
meaning.  The  reader  will,  doubtless, 
already  have  deduced  several  conclusions 
from  his  study  of  the  preceding  chap- 
ters ;  but  it  will  be  of  additional  interest 
to  state  in  a  few  paragraphs  the  leading 
truths  which  follow  as  a  logical  conclu- 
sion from  premises  furnished  by  the 
study  and  comparison  of  prehistoric  and 
modern  barbarism. 


repulsive  features.  What  the  cave  men 
of  Western  Europe  and  the  shell-mound 
people  of  the  shores  of  the  Baltic  were 
in  the  post-pliocene  era — when  .the 
mammoth  was  still  a  denizen  of  West- 
ern Europe  and  America,  when  the 
hairy  rhinoceros  and  the  reindeer  were 
in  the  valleys  of  the  Seine  and  the  Loire, 
when  the  cave  bear  and  the  cave  hyena 
and  the  Bos  primigcnius  still  maintained 
their  existence  from  the  northern  ocean 
to  the  Pyrenees — that  the  native  Austra- 
lians, the  Veddahs  of  Ceylon,  the  savages 
of  the  Andaman  islands,  and  the  Fue- 
gians  of  South  America  are  to  the  pres- 


I'lCKikl  W,  WORK  OF  THE  ESQUIMAUX. 


I.  In  the  first  place,  it  will  be  noted 
that  the  prehistoric  age  and  the  current 
All  ages  furnish  cpoch  of  huniau  history 
e^tTutLir ■  alike  furnish  examples  of  the 
dition.  loivest  stuges  of  human  devel- 

opment. This  is  to  say  that  at  the  two 
extremes  of  human  history,  the  one  ly- 
ing below  the  daydawn  of  authentic 
annals  and  the  other  reaching  to  tlic 
very  feet  of  the  present,  tribes  of  men 
arc  found  in  similar  stages  of  degradation 
and  savagery.  This  signifies  that  the 
■whole  of  human  history  has  not  been 
sufficient  to  extinguish  barlmrism  from 
the  earth,  or  even  to  obliterate  its  most 


en  t  day.  Some  variations  and  departures 
of  tribal  character  doubtless  exist  be- 
tween the  prehistoric  barbarians  and 
their  fellows  of  the  modern  world.  No 
doubt  there  are  conditions  prevalent, 
forces  operative  in  the  processes  of  our 
planet  life  which  have  effected  changes 
and  diversities  of  character  between  the 
ancient  and  the  modern  savages ;  but  the 
fact  remains  of  their  characteristic  and  es- 
sential identity.  In  food  and  clothing, 
in  weapons  and  utensils,  in  hut  building 
and  the  rude  beginnings  of  artisanship, 
in  coarseness  of  manners  and  brutality 
of  life,  the  two  extremes  of  the  ethnic 


PRlM/il'AL   Jf.LV.—BARBAR/SJ/  1 1. LUSTRA  TED. 


407 


history  of  man  may  be  brought  together, 
and  the  difference  might  be  hard  to 
seek. 

2.  The  life  of  man  in  the  prehistoric 
ages  and  in  the  modern  barbarian 
Like  extremes      world   prcsciits    similar   cx- 

of  development 

present  in  an-         trClllCS  of  dcVcloplllCnt .      This 

cient  and  mod-       .      ,  ^.i      ^   •       1.1  •      ■ 

ern  times.  IS  to  Say  that  in  the  prmn- 

tive  world  great  variety  is  discovered  in 
the  life  of  tribes  and  peoples,  and  in  the 
degree  of  development.  In  some,  the 
evolutionary  forces  had  already  worked 
a  considerable  result  at  our  earliest  ac- 


-iff^" 


expansion  and  possibility.  In  general, 
the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  Western 
Europe  were  as  low  in  development  as 
may  well  be  conceived.  The  cave  men 
and  the  coast  people  were  in  the  extreme 
of  savagery,  and  it  is  difficult  to  point  to 
a  single  evidence  among  the  relics  and 
memorials  which  they  have  left  to  ar- 
chaeology and  history  of  even  a  tendency 
to  reach  a  higher  stage  of  life. 

This  same  contrariety  between  the 
higher  and  lower  aspects  of  human 
existence  in  the  prehistoric  world  finds 


NONPROGHESSIVE  STA  1  E  Of  B.\KI;A  Kl>.\l.— i.  hiuilwa^  ok  Sai  li-  :^Al^TE  .Makie. 


quaintance  with  a  given  people,  while 
in  others  the  grossness  of  savagery 
was  unabated.  If  we  scrutinize  the 
old  house-folk  of  Arya  or  study  the 
characteristics  of  some  of  the  better 
peoples  of  Asia  Minor  and  the  West, 
such  as  the  Pelasgians  of  Greece,  or 
the  Etruscans  of  Italy,  we  shall  find 
them  to  have  been  vigorous  and  growing 
races,  great  builders  of  stone,  makers  of 
towns  and  treasure-houses  and  fortifica- 
tions and  aqueducts.  But  if  we  glance 
at  other  aspects  of  prehistoric  humanity 
we  find  no  such  promising  symptoms  of 


an  exact  analogy  among  modern  barba- 
rians. Here,  also,  we  have  Existing  barba- 
mixed  evidences  of  the  ^.^e"^;:!^- 
progressive  and  nonpro-  nonprogressiva. 
gressive  disposition.  Many  of  the  exist- 
ing barbarous  races  are  as  absolute  in 
their  savagery  as  were  any  of  the  pre- 
historic tribes,  while  others  give  proof 
of  a  forward  movement  and  of  actual  at- 
tainment, which  may  well  elicit  hopeful- 
ness and  even  challenge  admiration. 
The  general  principle  is  that  the  sanie 
diversity  which  we  find  evidenced 
among  the   races  of  the  primitive  world 


408 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKLYD. 


exist  among;  the  barbarous  peoples  of  the 
present  time ;  from  which  it  would  ap- 
pear that  beyond  the  pale  and  influence 
of  the  civilized  nations  a  state  of  human' 
society  still  exists  which  is  little  dissimi- 
lar to  that  which  the  ethnologist  discov- 


buiion  of  mankind.  In  contemplating 
the  barbarous  races  now  inhabiting  the 
outskirts  of  the  world,  we  The  barbaric  life 

discover    little     or    nothing   does  not  reveal 

^    Its  o-wn  origin  or 

to  inform  the  judgment  as  spread. 

to  Iiotv  savagery  begins  or  ends,  or  as   to 


PROGRESSIVt;  I.I.KMLNT  IN  BARBARISM— ILLUSTRATED  IN  WEAPONS  OF  NF.W  ZF.ALANDliRS. 
I,  saw  ;  2,  cliisci ;  3,  knife  ;  4,  ax  of  chipped  flint ;  5,  spear  of  gronnd  blunc  ;  6,  ax  of  polished  stone. 


ers  on  the   remotest  horizon  of  his  in- 
quiry.   , 

3.  The  study  of  the  existing  forms  of 
barbarism  throws  very  little  light  on 
fundamental  questions  relative  to  i/ie  ori- 
gin of  savagery  and  t/ir  primitive  distri- 


thc  ethnic  jw/rr^' from  which  such  peo 
pies  have  descended.  Their  traditions, 
as  already  rcmai'ked  are  valueless,  and 
their  monuments  and  arts  serve  only  to 
illustrate  the  jiassing  phases  of  their 
social  condition.     It  is  possible  for  the 


PRIMJil'AL   MAX.— BARBARISM  ILLUSTRATED. 


409 


historian  to  sec  in  the  actions  of  existing 
barbarians  those  unconscious  movements 
of  man  which,  in  some  instances  at  least, 
precede  the  birth  and  early  struggles  of 
civilization.  Savage  tribes  in  such  a 
state  of  development — if,  indeed,  they 
are  developing  at  all — are  in  close  anal- 
ogy with  the  unconscious  period  in  hu- 
man life.  There  is  a  sense  in  which  the 
species  is  always  epitomized  and  ex- 
pressed in  the  individual.  What  the 
child  does  without  consciousness  of  its 
own  actions  or  tendencies,  that  the 
species  does  in  an  analogous  stage  of  de- 
velopment. But  the  evidence  of  the 
child  with  respect  to  its  own  past,  or 
even  with  respect  to  its  own  purposes, 
would  be  little  regarded  by  any  candid 
inquirer.  It  is  a  period  in  individual  or 
tribal  life  characterized  by  dreams  and 
vagaries  of  the  fancy ;  and  it  must  not  be 
forgotten  that  the  fancy  is  frequently 
distorted  by  abnormal  conditions  and 
even  by  disease  and  delirium.  On  the 
whole,  the  impartial  student  of  the 
primitive  condition  of  niankind  is  able 
to  discover  as  much  evidence  out  of  the 
memorials  of  the  prehistoric  ages  rela- 
tive to  the  origin  and  essential  charac- 
ter of  barbarism  and  the  beofinningfs  of 
tribal  life  in  different  quarters  of  the 
world,  as  he  is  able  to  discover  from  the 
closest  scrutiny  of  the  actions  and  man- 
ner of  life  of  the  existing  barbarous 
peoples. 

4.  The  chief  difference  between  the 
aspect  of  modern  barbarism  and  that  of 
Ancient  and  the  primitive  world  is  in 
Tiffer^ntty  '>^  geographical  distribution. 
The  disposition  of  modern 
savager}-  is  very  different  as  it  respects 
the  habitable  surface  of  the  globe  from 
that  of  the  ancient  world.  In  the  earli- 
est epochs  accessible  to  our  information 
savagery  was   distributed  into  all  parts 

and  places.       It  had  possession  of    the 
M. — Vol.  I — 27 


current  barba- 
rism 
distributed 


choicest  regions  of  the  globe.  There  was 
a  time  when  it  was  the  central  fact  in 
Asia,  in  Europe,  and  in  the  two  Ameri- 
cas. Until  the  present  century  it  was 
still  the  central  fact  in  Au.stralia,  but 
the  growth  and  spread  of  civilization 
has  displaced  its  barbaric  competitor. 
At  the  first  the  savage  state  gave  away 
in  the  river  valleys  of  the  East  and  in 
those  choice  peninsulas  which  drop 
down  from  the  northern  continents 
into  the  southern  waters.  In  a  later 
stage  barbarism    receded   from    the    re- 


UNPROGRESSIVE  CONDITION — MINCOPA  MAN,  FROM  THS 
ANDAMAN  ISLANDS. 

gions  north  of  the  great  mountain 
chains.  The  central  portions  of  the 
continents  were  reclaimed,,  and  there 
Avas  a  recession,  a  retreat,  of  savagery 
toward  the  borders  of  the  world. 

The  general  result  has  been  the  ex- 
tirpation of  the  barbarous  condition  in 
all  the  central  and  better  Ci-rtii2ationhas 

crowded  sav- 

partsof  the  habitable  globe,  ageryoutofthe 

T .       •        •         .  1  1        .  better  parts  of 

It  IS  m  these  best  re-  the  world, 
gions  of  the  world  that  the  great  powers 
are  planted.  Here  they  flourish,  and  in 
proportion  as  they  are  vigorous  and 
possess  the  elements  of  perpetuity,  they 
extend  themselves,  by  varjang  con- 
quests,   toward   the   horizon.     Savagery 


410 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


has  fallen  back  before  this  movement 
and  is  now  compelled  to  occupy  the  fur- 
ther coasts  of  the  planet.  In  the  far 
regions  of  the  north  it  is  still  able  to 
maintain  itself,  at  least  for  a  season. 
In  parts  of  South  America  and  in  nearly 
the  whole  of  Africa  it  still  prevails, 
flourishing  as  it  were  under  the  aegis  of 
a  climate  which  seems  to  forbid  the  de- 
velopment of  a  higher  civilization.  As 
for  the  rest,  barbarism  plants  itself  in 
what  will  perhaps  prove  its  last  strong- 
hold, the  remote  islands  of  the  great 
oceans.  It  is  easy  to  discover  how  .vastly 
the  position  and  relative  importance  of 
civilization  and  the  barbaric  life  have 
been  changed  in  their  geographical 
place,  with  a  constant  advantage  in  fa- 
vor of  the  civilized  condition. 

5.  The  principal  lesson  deducible 
from  the  present  aspect  of  savagery  is 
the  emphasis  which  it  places  on  tlic  dif- 
Difference  be-      feroice  between  the pros[rcssive 

fween  progress-  . 

ive  and  nonpro-  and  the  nonprogressive  parts 
Wanhfe!"^*^"  of  the  human  spceies.  We 
have  seen  above  that  many  forms  of  ex- 
isting savagery  are  as  low  and  unprom- 
ising as  any  which  prevailed  in  the  pre- 
historic era.  The  flint  implement  of 
to-day  is  in  no  wise  superior  to  that 
which  the  cave  dweller  used  in  his  bat- 
tle with  the  extinct  mammalia  of  West- 


ern Europe.  The  manners  and  customs 
of  the  Andamaners  and  the  Veddahs, 
and  the  method  of  life  of  the  Digger 
Indians  in  Western  America  are  in 
eyeryvvise  as  gross  and  degrading  as 
any  which  are  suggested  by  the  memo- 
rials and  relics  of  the  jDrimitive  world. 

It  appears  conclusive  that  a  considera- 
ble part  of  the  human  race  is  at  the 
present  time  in  a  condition  Lowest  savage- 
as  degraded  and  unpro-  Zf^^H^i^to? 
gressive  as  any  which  is  '•^^  globe. . 
suggested  by  our  knowledge  of  the  pre- 
historic races  of  the  Old  World.  On  the 
other  hand,  we  have  the  fact  of  evolu- 
tionary progress  splendidly  illustrated 
in  the  history,  tendencies,  and  prospects 
of  the  civilized  races.  It  is  apart  from 
the  jaresent  purpose  to  speak  of  the  in- 
dustry, the  enterprise,  the  letters,  the 
art,  the  triumph  over  the  obdurate  forces 
of  the  natural  world,  which  have  been 
practiced  and  achieved  by  the  great  peo- 
ples now  holding  dominion  in  the  earth. 
It  is  sufficient  to  note  and  to  emphasize 
the  contrast  which  is  afforded  by  the  de- 
graded and  the  elevated  aspects  of  hu- 
man life,  and  this  contrast  is  brought 
most  vividly  to  the  mind  of  the  inquirer 
as  he  considers  the  aspect  of  barbarism 
set  darkly  against  the  blazing  disk  of 
civilization. 


P^;:?^ 


i-.tf---._-ix-.  .i. 


KACE  CHART  NO.  1 

SHOWING    THE    DISTRIBUTION    OF     MANKIND    ON 

THE   HYPOTHESIS  OF  A  COMMON   ORIGIN. 

•-»-♦ 

Rudely  Races  on Red  Lines 

Brown  Races  on Brown  Lines 

Black  Races  on Blade  Lines 

Names  of  Existing  Races  in Red 


HODUOl/llila 


RACE  CnART  No.  1. 

EXPLANATION. 

It  is  the  purpose  uf  :liis  Chart  to  show  The  Distribution  of  the 
Races  of  Mankind,  ou  the  theory  that  they  have  all  proceeded  from  a 
common  source.  That  source  is  indicated  by  the  heavy  black  line  at  the  left, 
marked  "  Original  Stock  of  Mankind."  From  this  original  stock  several 
great  divisions  branch  off,  the  first  of  which  is  the  stem  of  the  prehistoric 
Black  races;  the  second,  the  stem  of  the  prehistoric  Brown,  or  Mongoloid, 
races;  and  the  third,  the  stem  of  the  prehistoric  Ruddy,  or  White,  races. 
Each  of  these  stems  divides  into  many  branches. 

In  general,  the  latitude  of  the  given  race  is  indicated  in  the  Chart  as  on 
an  ordinary  map;  that  is,  those   races  having  the   most  northeruly  distribu 
tion  are  above ;  those  in  the  temperate  zones  come  next,  as  nearly  as  prac- 
ticable;  and  those  in  the  tropical  regions  fall  in  the  center  or  lower  part  of 
the  Chart. 

Wherever  the  red  lines  extend,  there  the  While,  or  Ruddy,  races  are 
distributed  ;  wherever  the  brown  lines  reach,  there  the  Brown,  or  Mongoloid, 
races  are  found;  while  the  black  lines  indicate  the  distribution  of  the  Black 
races. 

Xearly  one-fourth  of  the  Chart  at  the  left  indicates  the  prehistoric,  or 
unknown,  period  of  race  distribution.  Out  of  this  prehistoric  period  the 
various  races  emerge.  There  is  an  Aryan,  or  Indo-European,  family ;  a 
Semitic  family;  a  Hamitic  f.miily;  a  Mongoloid  family;  and  sundry  Black 
races,  little  known  to  the  present  day. 

In  the  greater  part  of  the  center  of  the  Chart,  and  to  the  right,  wherever 
the  names  of  races  or  stocks  are  printed  in  black  letters,  those  races,  or 
stocks,  are  extinct ;  that  is,  they  have  either  ceased  to  exist,  or  are  repre- 
sented only  in  their  descendants.  Examples  of  such  are  the  Visigoths,  the 
Carthaginians,  the  Etruscans,  etc. 

All  the  names  of  races,  families,  and  stocks,  printed  in  red  letters,  are 
existing,  or  living,  peoples.  These  are  found,  for  the  most  part,  distributed 
to  the  right  at  the  end  of  race-stems.  Thus  we  have,  as  examples  of  living 
races,  beginning  above,  the  Welsh,  the  Icelanders,  the  Red  Russians,  the 
Montenegrins,  the  English-speaking  races,  the  High  Germans,  the  Swiss,  the 
Brazilians,  the  Esquimaux,  the  Magyars,  the  Osmanlis,  etc. 

The  Chart  enables  the  reader,  in  particular,  to  trace  the  race  descent 
of  any  living  variety  of  mankind.  Thus,  the  English-speaking  races  are  de- 
rived (read  back  from  right  to  left)  from  Anglo-Saxons,  Saxons,  Ingavo- 
nians,  Mceso-Goths,  out  of  the  German  stem,  of  the  Teuto-Slavic  division,  of 
the  West  Aryan  branch,  of  the  Indo-European  family,  of  the  prehistoric 
Ruddy,  or  White,  races. 

So,  in  all  the  cases  of  race-historj',  the  Chart  is  intended  to  show,  at  a 
single  survey,  all  of  the  leading  developments  of  mankind.  Many  minor 
varieties  are  necessarily  omitted  ;  but  all  of  the  principal  slocks  of  the  human 
race  are  here  displayed  in  their  proper  ethnical  and  historical  development. 
(For  the  geographical  distribution  of  the  various  races,  see  Race  Charts  Nos. 
2  to  g.  inclusive.) 


BOOK  IV.-DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES. 


Chapter   XXIII. 


-Classification    of  the   Human 
Species. 


T  has  already  been  re- 
marked that  migration 
constitutes  one  of  the 
leading  facts  in  the 
history  of  the  primitive 
world.  Movement  was 
the  mood  of  the  first 
men  who  possessed  the  earth.  It  was 
by  means  of  tribal  and  national  migra- 
tions that  mankind  were  distributed  into 
the  various  regions  where  they  subse- 
quently established  themselves  in  com- 
munities and  states.  From  certain  cen- 
ters the  human  streams  arose  and  flowed 
in  different  directions,  bearing  afar  the 
fecund  waters  of  future  national  life. 

Nearly  all  of  these  movements  are 
hidden  under  the  obscurity  that  clouds 
Obscurity  of  the  the  beginnings  of  history. 
The  very  best  penetration 
of  the  historian  and  eth- 
nologist can  reach  no  further  than  the 
shadowy  confines  of  the  countries  and 
ages  in  which  these  primitive  motions  of 


early  move- 
ments of  man' 
kind. 


the  human  race  took  their  origin  and 
expended  their  force.  The  task  of  de- 
lineating the  migrations  and  dispersions 
of  the  early  races  may  well  challenge 
the  profoundest  inquiry,  and  the  prob^ 
lem  must  even  then  be  attempted  with 
extreme  diffidence  and  much  distrust  of 
the  existing  resources  of  knowledge. — 
It  is  the  purpose  in  the  present  book  to 
delineate  at  least  the  leading  migrations 
of  the  early  races  of  man. 

In  the  nature  of  the  case,  the  migratory 
movements  of  primitive  mankind  have 
left  only  incidental  traces  in 

.   .  Why  a  classifica- 

history  and  tradition.  For  tion  of  the  races 
this  reason  the  evidences  ^^^^'^^^^^^' 
of  human  distribution  have  to  be  gath- 
ered, for  the  most  part,  by  indirection 
out  of  collateral  branches  of  inquiry. 
As  preparatory  to  a  description  of  these 
movements,  upon  which  all  future  history 
in  some  sense  depended,  it  is  necessary  to 
frame  an  adequate  analysis  of  the  hu- 
man family  according  to  those  distinc* 

411 


412 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIND. 


tions  upon  wnich  the  tribal  and  national 
life  of  one  people  is  discriminated  from 
that  of  another.  It  is  impossible  to 
speak  intelligently  of  the  early  migra- 
tions of  mankind  without  a  division  and 
classification  of  the  human  species,  to 
the  end  that  its  various  parts  may  be 
considered  in  detail  and  in  relation  the 
one  with  another.  Such  a  classification 
into  different  races,  families,  and  stocks 
is  the  first  task  imposed  upon  the  eth- 
nologist,  and  is  a  work  in  ever}-  way 


race  according  to  its  true  ethnic  distinc- 
tions has  never  been  satisfactorily  ac- 
complished. The  piinciple  according 
to  which  the  division  or  divisions  are  to 
be  made  has  never  been  well  determined, 
and  the  problem  at  the  present  day  is 
still  to  be  considered  in  its  original 
elements. 

It  can  but  be  of  interest  in  this  con* 
nection  to  present  in  brief  some  of  the 
leading  methods  which  have  been  adopt- 
ed in  the  attempted  classification  of  the 


A  METHOD  OF  MIGRATION.— Eastern  Caravan.— Drawn  l.y  \V.  J.  Morgan. 


essential   to  the   understanding   of   the 

beginnings  of  human  history. 

The  division  of  the  vegetable  kingdom 

by  Linnaeus,  and  the  arrangement  of  the 

No  adequate  animal  World  into  genera 
method  of  c!as-     n-^^A     r.«^^,',,^.     «...,i    ...«..;^.4-C^,. 

Bifyingyetdis-  ^^^  spccics  and  vanctics 
covered.  i^y  Cuvicr,  were  not  more 

essential  to  the  tmderstanding  of  those 
two  great  departments  of  nature  than  is 
an  adequate  classification  of  mankind 
into  races,  families,  and  types  essential 
to  a  knowledge  of  ethnic  history.  Great, 
therefore,  is  the  embarrassment  of  the 
inquirer  to  find  that  even  to  the  present 
day  this  work  of  classifying  the  human 


human  race.  The  most  learned  of  the  an» 
cients  were  profoundh'  ignorant  of  the  af- 
finities of  the  different  fam-  The  ancients b&- 
ilics  of  mankind,  and  found  ^^^efs'ty  oTthe 
no  pleasure  in  tracing  races, 
such  relation.ships.  On  the  contrary,  the 
mental  tone  of  antiquity  was  against  the 
notion  of  the  kinship  and  common 
descent  of  the  nations.  Each  people 
disseminated  the  belief  in  its  own  prior- 
ity and  preeminence,  and  discarded  as 
much  as  possible  those  democratic  tradi- 
tions which  seemed  to  reduce  themselves 
to  a  common  level  with  barbarians  and 
heathen.    Not  until  long  after  the  eclipse 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    THF.    RACILS.—TTIINIC   CLASSIFICATION.     413 


ions  conduced 
to  a  belief  711 
unity. 


of  the  classical  ages,  not  until  the  bar- 
barism of  mediaeval  Europe  had  at  length 
been  pushed  back  by  the  revival  of 
learning,  did  men  -attemi^t  in  a  iftore 
thoughtful  and  philanthropic  spirit  to 
investigate  the  beginnings  of  human 
development  and  the  affinities  of  the 
different  peoples  who  inhabited  the 
earth. 

At  the  time  of  this  rccnlightenmcnt 
of  the  European  nations  the  Roman  Cath- 
Scripturai  opin-  "lie  Churcli  was  dominant 
throughout  the  West.  This 
great  organization  was 
based  u;)oii  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments,  and  from  these  ancient 
books  were  derived,  either  directly  or 
indirectly,  the  greater  part  of  the  learn- 
ing of  the  Middle  Ages.  It  came  to  pass, 
therefore,  that  the  first  rational  views 
with  regard  to  mankind  considered  as  a 
race  and  the  dispersion  and  affinity  of 
the  nations  were  derived  from  scriptural 
sources.  It  was  from  this  origin  that 
the  prevalent  opinions  of  several  cen- 
turies were  deduced,  and  it  will,  there- 
fore, be  appropriate  in  this  connection  to 
present,  first  of  all,  the  long  prevalent 
beliefs  which  were  derived  from  the 
Hebrew  Scriptures. 

I.  The  Biblical  Ethnology. — In  the 
tenth  chapter  of  Genesis  we  have  an  ac- 
The  biblical  eth-  count  of  the  departures  and 
migrations  of  primitive 
mankind.  The  narrative 
begins  with  the  descendants  of  Noah, 
the  survivors  of  a  deluge.  His  three 
sons  become  the  progenitors  of  the  three 
dominant  races  which  go  forth  to  people 
the  world.  The  progenies  of  Shem, 
Ham,  and  Japheth,  according  to  their 
families  and  tribes,  are  dispersed  in 
the  various  countries  of  Western  Asia, 
Northern  Africa,  and  Eastern  Europe. 

In    general,    this   account   assigns   to 
Shem  and  his  family  the  Elamites,  the 


nology;  distri 
bution  of  Shem 
and  Ham. 


A.ssyrians,  "Arphaxad  and  Lud  and 
Aram."  According  to  this  scheme  Eber 
is  the  grandson  or  descendant  of  Arphax- 
ad, from  which  we  are  able  to  see  emerg- 
ing dimly  at  least  three  historical  peoples 
— the  Elamites,  the  Assyrians,  and  the 
Hebrews.  Among  the  sons  of  Ham  are 
mentioned  Cush,  and  ilizraim,  and  Phut, 
and  Canaan,  with  their  respective  de- 
scendants. To  Cush  is  assigned  Nimrod 
and  his  historical  progeny,  ilizraim  is 
doubtless  the  original  tribal  name  of  the 
Egyptians,  while  Canaan,  whose  sons  are 
Sidon  and  Heth,  is  clearly  the  ancestor 


( 


'\ 


CUSHITE   TYPE — SUFIK    OF   CHAMARS. 
Drawn  by  H.  Thiriat,  from  a  photograph  by  Mougal. 

of  the  Canaanitish  races  of  subsequent 
times. 

The  generations  of  Japheth  are  said 
to  be  Gomer  and  Magog  and  Madai 
and  Javan  and  Tubal  and  japheth  dissem. 
Meshech    and   Tiras.      To  jp.ated  into  the 

isles  of  the 

each  of  these  is  given  a  fam-  gentiles." 
ily  of  sons  and  descendants,  and  they 
are  said  to  have  distributed  themselves 
among  the  "  isles  of  the  gentiles,"  "  ev- 
ery one  after  his  tongue,  after  their  fam- 
ilies, in  their  nations."  In  the  case  of 
Japheth,  also,  we  are  able  to  detect  the 


414 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


historical  beginning  of  nations,  especial- 
ly in  the  case  of  his  son  Madai,  who  is 
thought  to  have  given  his. name  to  the 
ancient  Medes.  Besides  what  is  here 
presented  in  outline,  a  place  must  be  left 
in  the  ethnic  scheme  for  the  direct  de- 
scendants of  Noah,  who  is  said  to  have 
lived  for  more  than  a  century  after  the 
Deluge,  and  to  have  begotten  sons  and 
daughters. 

Such,  in  a  word,  is  the  biblical  scheme 
which  the  first  ethnologists  of  modern 
Europe  emploj-ed  to  account  for  the  dis- 
Summaryofthe  persion  of  the  human  race 
TT^^.  in  the  earth.  It  gives  a  fair- 
peoples.  ly  adequate  outline  of  the 

;;ieopling  of  Western  and  Soutliwestern 
Asia  and  of  the  countries  around  the 
eastern  parts  of  the  Mediterranean.  We 
may  even  allow  for  the  dissemination  of 
the  descendants  of  Noah  eastward  from 
Armenia,  and  thus  cover  a  still  wider 
area  of  the  habitable  globe.  A  sum- 
mary, then,  of  the  biblical  schedule  of 
the  primitive  peoples  will  give  the  fol- 
lowing results : 

1.  JaphctJiitcs,  with  seven  tribal  divi- 
sions, migratory  in  habit,  journeying  to 
the  west,  and  peopling  the  gentile  lands 
beyond  the  limits  of  Asia. 

2.  Ilaniitcs,  with  four  family,  or  tribal, 
divisions,  three  of  which,  at  any  rate, 
may  be  located,  resj^ectively,  in  Cush  and 
Canaan  and  Egyjit. 

3.  Scmitis,  with  five  tribal  branches, 
of  which  the  Assyrians,  the  Elamites,  the 
people  of  ancient  Aram,  called  Aramae- 
ans, and  the  Hebrews,  became,  in  their 
respective  countries,  the  leading  repre- 
sentatives. 

4.  Noac kites  proper,  of  the  divisions  of 
which  the  biblical  narrative  has  given  us 
no  outline,  but  concerning  which  a  ra- 
tional inference  of  eastern  migration 
may  be  drawn. 

■-  he    account     in     Genesis      indicates 


clearly  a  disposition  of  the  Noachite 
families  to  part  company  and  disperse 
into  various  reefions.     The 

.  .      .        ^  Value  of  the  eth- 

difterentiation      of     tribes  nic  scheme  out- 

1         1  -,  lined  iu  Genesis. 

IS  clearl}-  announced  as 
the  fundamental  fact  in  the  first  epoch 
after  the  traditional  destruction  of  the 
Old  AVorld  by  water.  There  is  thus  a 
certain  conformity  in  the  account  given 
in  Genesis  to  the  actual  facts  which  we 
discover  on  the  furtherest  horizon  of  the 
primeval  world.  The  jostling  and  di- 
vision of  tribes  under  the  impulse  of  the 
migratory  instinct  is  a  fact  which  pre- 
sents  itself  with  equal  clearness  to  the 
historian,  the  ethnologist,  and  the  an- 
tiquary ;  and  the  correspondence  of  the 
primitive  Hebrew  narrative  Avith  this 
manifest  tendency  among  the  primeval 
families  of  men  gives  force  and  credibil- 
ity and  corroboration  to  both  branches 
of  the  inquiry. 

Concerning  the  above  biblical  scheme 
of  the  dispersion  of  mankind  in  the 
primitive  world,  it  may  be  fairly  urged 
that  it  is  hardly  as  ample  as  the  facts  to 
which  it  is  applied.  Within  the  limits 
of  the  peoples  and  countries  referred  to 
in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis,  it  ap- 
pears to  cover  approximately  the  facts 
as  they  have  been  revealed  by  other 
methods  of  investigation,  but  it  leaves 
many  parts  of  the  world  unprovided 
with  the  populations  which  they  are 
known  to  have  possessed  even  before 
the  dawn  of  authentic  history. 

Many  attempts  have  been  made  to  strain 
and  exaggerate  the  biblical  ethnology, 
and  to  comi^el  it,  by  attenuation  and  hy- 
pothesis,  to  cover  all  parts   points  of  inap- 


of    tlie     habitable 


'lobe 


plioability  in  the 
Hebrew  classifi- 


These  efforts  appear  to  have  cation. 
been  inspired  by  a  zeal  bej-ond  knowl- 
edge, and  to  have   had  little   success  in 
application,  except  in  the  minds  of  those 
who  had  been  already  fixed  in  belief  by 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CLASSIFICATION.     415 


preconceived  opinions.  This  is  to  say 
that  the  attempt  to  derive  such  races  as 
the  primitive  inhabitants  of  Western 
Europe — the  cave  men,  the  people  of 
the  shell  mounds,  and  the  tumuli — from 
some  branch  of  the  Semites,  the  Japheth- 
ites,  or  the  Hamites,  as  those  families 
are  outlined  in  the  tenth  chapter  of 
Genesis,  ^vould  have  no  ground  on 
which  to  rest — at  least  in  the  pres- 
ent state  of  human  knowledge.  In 
like  manner,  the  attempted  deriva- 
tion of  the  North  American  In- 
dians, of  the  Aztecs,  of  the  South 
Pacific  Islanders,  of  the  Fuegians, 
of  the  native  Australians,  or  of  the 
Hottentots,  from  the  Hebrew  plan 
of  dispersion  would  be  equally 
without  avail,  at  least  with  such 
data  as  are  now  in  the  possession 
of  scholars. 

The  scheme  of  famil)^  and  tribal 

division  given  in  the  tenth  chapter 

of  Genesis  appears  to 

The  scheme  sat-  .         ^ 

isfactory  withia    the  historian  aud  eth- 

narrow  limits.  .        •   i  j.     i  ^  •   j? 

nologist  to  be  satisfac- 
tory witJiin  the  narrow  limits  of  the 
races  and  countries  to  ivhich  it  ap- 
plies; but  it  also  appears  that  there 
are  many  parts  of  the  globe  which 
are  known  to  have  been  inhabited 
at  a  time  even  more  remote  than 
current  chronology  assigns  to  the 
rise  of  the  Noachite  nations  for 
which  the  plan  of  dispersion  pre- 
sented above  seems  to  provide  no 
likelihood  or  even  possibility  of 
inhabitants.  How  far  the  Hebrew 
scheme  of  dispersion  and  development 
from  a  Noachite  origin  through  its  three 
leading  branches  of  Hamites,  Semites, 
and  Japhethites  conforms  to  other  ethno- 
logical outlines  derived  from  different 
data  and  by  means  of  different  methods 
of  investigation,  remains  to  be  elucidated 
in  the  following  pages. 


II.  Historical  Ethnology.  —  With 
the  progress  of  historical  investigation 
during  the  last  three  or  four  origin  and  de- 
centuries   so    much    infor-  ^^H^ZT.t. 
mation  has  been  gathered  noiogy. 
relative  to  the    first  races  of  men  and 
their  movements  across  the  ancient  land- 


INDO-EUROPEAN  TYPE — THE   SULTAN   MACOUD   MIRZA. 
Drawn  by  H.  Thiriat,  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy, 


scape,  that  a  system  of  ethnic  classifica- 
tion has  been  advanced  from  a  purely 
historical  basis.  It  was  known,  or  sus- 
pected, by  the  Romans  and  Greeks  two 
thousand  years  ago  that  they  were  re- 
lated in  their  descent.  Later  on  it  be- 
came known  that  such  peoples  as  the 
^ledes  and  Persians  were  of  the  same 
race-origin  with    the   Macedonians  and 


416 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  Hellenes.  In  still  more  recent  times 
it  was  discovered  that  the  Teutonic  races 
had  an  ethnic  afhnit}-  with  the  Grasco- 
Italic  family  and  with  the  Celts  of  West- 
em  Europe.  Still  more  recently  it  be- 
came known  that  the  Hindu  races  were 
descended,  in  all  probability,  from  a 
common  origin  with  the  Greeks,  the  Ro- 
mans, and  the  Teutonic  branches  of  man- 
kind.    A  still  hisfher  view 

Glimpses  of  a  . 

wide  appUcation  of  the  wliole  question  has 
smet  o  .     1^^  to  the  belief  of  the  ul- 
timate affinity  of  the  Semitic  nations  with 
the  great  peoples  mentioned  above,  and 


SEMITIC  TYPE — THE  ARAB   BENI   LAAM. 
Drawn  by  H.  Thiriat.  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 

of  the  Hamites  with  all  the  rest.  As 
the  historical  horizon  has  widened  and 
the  vision  of  the  observer  has  become 
clearer  with  the  increase  of  knowledge, 
the  true  relations  of  the  various  families 
of  men  have  been  discov-ered  to  the  ex- 
tent of  warranting  a  classification  on  the 
basis  of  actual  history;  and  many  at- 
tempts have  been  made  to  produce  on 
this  basis  a  scheme  of  ethnic  dispersion 
as  broad  and  comprehensive  as  the  far- 
reaching  facts  which  it  is  intended  to 
explain. 

As   a   result  of   this  method,  several 


races  of  men  have  been  distinguished 
from  each  other  and  classified  according 
to  their  ethnic  descent  and  affinities. 

1.  TJie   Indo-European    Race. — It    has 
been  definitely  ascertained  that  two  of 
the  gi'eat  Asiatic  families  Meaning  and 
and  at  least  four  of  the  pre  v-  terr"°indo- 

alent     peoples     of     Europe   European  race.** 

have  had  a  common  descent  from  a  com- 
mon ancient  origin.  To  this  community 
of  nations  the  name  Indo-European,  or 
Indo-Germanic,  has  been  applied  by  his- 
torical writers.  The  term  signifies  the  two 
extremes  in  place  and  time  of  the  nation- 
al dispersion  from  the  common  origin 
referred  to.  It  signifies  that  an  Indie 
branch  of  the  human  family,  including 
with  this  term  the  Iranic,  or  Persic,  di- 
vision of  mankind,  has  been  derived 
primarily  from  the  same  fountain  with 
the  Graeco-Italic  race  and  with  the  Celtic 
and  Teutonic  divisions  of  mankind  ia 
Europe.  From  the  common  fountain, 
two  Asiatic  streams  flowing  to  the  south 
and  the  east  are  known  to  have  arisen  in 
common  with  the  four  westward  flow- 
ing streams  that  were  destined  to  bear 
into  Europe  and  through  all  the  west 
the  primitive  waters  of  Hellenic,  Italic, 
Teutonic,  and  Celtic  nationality.  The 
term  Indo-European  is  thus  devised  to 
cover  the  wide  extremes  of  human  de- 
velopment which  span  the  world  from 
the  valley  of  the  Indus  to  California. 

2.  The  Semitic  Race. — Under  this  head 
the  historians  have  developed  a  classifi- 
cation very  nearly  analogous  to  that  em- 
braced under  the  same  Clas-   Races  included 
sification  in  biblical  cthnol-  "i^^l'^t^l 
ogy.     There  is,  historically  't'°- 
speaking,    some    indistinctness    on   the 
further  borders  of  Semitic  development. 
Whether,  for  instance,  the  ancient  Chal- 
dees   were   to   be   included    under   this 
designation  may  be  regarded  as  doubt- 
ful.    It  is  sufficient  to  note  that  the  He- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.    417 


brew  race,  in  its  several  divisions,  ancient 
and  modern,  is  included  under  the 
Semitic  division  of  mankind,  and  consti- 
tutes, indeed,  its  most  striking  repre- 
sentatives. So  also  tlie  more  recent 
Arabs  are  included  as  a  cognate  branch 
of  the  same  great  family;  and  tlie  an- 
cient Aramaeans  prevalent  in  Syria, 
Mesopotamia,  and  other  western  dis- 
tricts of  Asia  must  in  like  manner  be 
classified  with  the  Semitic  division  of 
mankind.  The  reader  will  not  fail  to 
observe  that  history,  considered  as- a  sci- 
ence, and  the  scriptural  account  of  the 
dispersion  of  the  human  race  are  very 
nearly  in  accord  as  it  respects  the  divi- 
sions, migrations,  and  historical  devel- 
opment of  the  Semitic  family  of  men. 

3 .  The  Hainitic  Race. — This  division  of 
mankind  is  known  to  history  chiefly  by 
its  greatest  representatives,  the  ancient 
Who  the  Ham-  Egyptians.  As  planters 
of  the  strongest  and  most 
enduring  civilization  of  re- 
mote antiquity,  these  people  could  but 
make  a  strong  impression  on  the  earliest 
historical  developments  of  the  world. 
Cognate  with  the  Egyptian  race  were 
several  other  branches  of  Hamites, 
but  nearly  all  of  them  are  obscured 
with  doubt  as  to  their  origin  and  classi- 
fication. Such  are  the  old  Chaldaeans, 
who  planted  their  empire  on  the  Lower 
Euphrates  as  much  as  two  thousand 
years  before  our  era ;  and  such  are  the 
Joktanian  Arabs  of  the  south,  bordering 
on  the  ocean,  and  such  are  several  of 
the  Canaanitish  rations,  with  whom  the 
greater  historical  peoples  came  into  con- 
tact from  the  seventh  to  the  third  cen- 
tury B.  C.  Many  historians  have  re- 
garded the  Phoenicians,  the  Sidonians, 
and  the  Carthaginians  as  of  Hamitic 
descent,  and  it  is  highly  probable  that 
some  of  these  peoples  were  at  least  com- 
posite in  their  ethnic  origin.     As  a  gen- 


ites-were; 
doubts  as  to 
certain  races. 


eral  fact,  it  appears  that  the  Semitic  and 
Hamitic  peoples  of  antiquity  were  less 
completely  separated  from  each  other's 
influence,   less    perfectly    differentiated 


HAMITIC  TYPE — THE  EGVrTIAN   SAIS. 
Drawn  by  A.  de  Bar. 

into  diverse  types  of  race  development, 
than  any  other  two  branches  of  thes 
primitive  family  of  men. 

4.    The  Altaian  Races. — The  great  no- 
madic peoples  having  the  highlands  of 


418 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


the  Altais  as  their  original  habitat  have 
been  designated  by  many  terms,  and 
The  Altaian  there  is  yet  much  confusion 
ZZ^tiZt'  in  their  attempted  classifi- 
Tartars.  cation.       Even    the    major 

divisions  of  these  races  are  not  well 
made  out.  One  of  the  broadest  divisions 
is  the  Tartar  family,  spreading  to  the 
north  and  east  over  a  great  part  of 
•     Asia.      It    is   still    in   dispute    whether 


WIS  voov^BS^eoB^o  1 
**«iae«BSQC£e£BaB5£^ 


'.1«^J/^T 


ALTAIAN   TYPE — OI.T)   TARANTCHI. 
Drawn   by    !■"..    Ronjat,   from    a   pholograpli. 


the  Tartars  and  Mongolians  should  be 
considered  as  primary  ethnic  divisions 
of  mankind,  or  whether  the  Mongolian 
branch  of  the  south  has  been  deflected 
from  the  Tartar  gr(Hi]>  of  ihc  nortli.  As 
we  shall  presently  see,  this  great  assem- 
blage of  semicivilized  races,  nomadic 
over  the  va.st  steppes  of  ilu'  muth  and 
in  a  low  grade  of  development  in  the 
sioutli,  is  defined   bv  the  term  Turanian 


in  the  linguistic  division  of  men.  But 
for  historical  purposes  the  whole  group 
may  best  be  classified  and  named  from 
its  geographical  center  on  the  northern 
slopes  of  the  Altais.  The  "White  Tar- 
tars, or  Turcomans,  as  the  westernmost 
division  of  the  great  Altaian  group, 
have,  by  their  aggressions  in  Asia  Minor, 
Syria,  and  Eastern  Europe,  brought  the 
family  of  nations  to  Avhich  they  belong 
into  historical  relationship  with  the  Indo- 
European  race,  and  have  thus  preserved 
unto  the  present  time  at  least  the  rem- 
iniscence of  the  prowess  for  which 
they  were  characterized  in  the  fifteenth 
and  sixteenth  centuries. 

5.  Western  Aborigines. —  Besides  the 
greater  peoples  with  whom  historyhas  had 
to  deal  in  Western  Asia  and 

Aboriginal  races 

Europe,  the  progress  of  na-  of  the  western 

.  •  .  Ill  1  i    hemisphere. 

tions  westward  has  brought 
them  into  contact  with  new  varieties  of 
the  human  famih',  unknown  in  ancient 
times.  The  limited  geographical  knowl- 
edge of  the  ancient  peoples  shut  them 
out  from  an  acquaintance  with  the  wide- 
ly sjaread  barbarian  races  occupying  the 
New  World,  the  continent  of  Australia, 
and  the  islands  of  the  sea.  It  is  not 
meant  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  vast 
regions  here  referred  to  are  of  a  common 
ethnic  descent.  On  the  contrary,  as  we 
shall  see  hereafter,  many  original  stocks 
of  mankind  are  represented  in  the  exist- 
ing savagery  of  the  world.  But  for  his- 
torical purposes  tlic  aborigines  of  the 
West  and  of  the  ocean  lands  of  the 
South  and  west  may,  for  convenience,  be 
grouped  together  and  considered  as  an 
unclassified  mass  of  peoples,  in  varying 
stages  of  evolution. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  what  is 
licrc  attempted  is  merely  to  indicate 
such  results  in  the  way  of  classification 
as  are  afforded  from  a  purely  historical 
point  of  view;  and  for  this  purpose  all 


I 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    THE   RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.     419 


method ;  impep- 
feotions  in  the 
scheme. 


the  outlying  barbarous  peoples  that  have 
been  revealed  sinee  the  beginning  of 
Results  of  the  geographical  diseovery  at 
the  close  of  the  fifteenth 
century  may  be  grouped  as 
one,  and  considered  as  a  single  fact  in 
the  analysis  of  the  human  race.  If, 
then,  we  collect  the  results  derivable 
from  this  historical  view  of  the  disper- 
sion of  mankind,  we  shall  find  the  fore- 
going five  groups  of  peoples,  the  first 
three  of  which,  the  Indo-European,  the 
Semitic,  and  the  Hamitic  branches,  are 
tolerably  clearly  defined  and  separated 
by  ethnic  lines,  while  the  remaining 
two,  the  Altaian  group  of  nations  and 
the  Western  aborigines,  are  banked  to- 
gether rather  for  convenience  of  consid- 
eration than  by  exact  principles  of  clas- 
sification. 

III.  Linguistic  Ethnology. — Within 
the  present  century  the  study  of  lan- 
guage has  thrown  new  light  on  all  the 
In  what  manner  disputed  questions  relative 
c^rXsrst;-  to  the  dispersion  and  race 
classification.  developments  of  mankind. 
The  scientific  investigation  of  speech 
has  made  clear  many  vexed  questions  in 
the  primitive  history  of  men  that  to  all 
seeming  could  have  found  no  other  so- 
lution. The  general  eft'ect  has  been  to 
confirm  and  establish  many  of  the  views 
already  received  from  tradition  and  his- 
torical inquiry,  and  to  disprove  and  ren- 
der untenable  many  other  opinions  con- 
cerning the  movements  and  affinities  of 
the  early  races.  ]\Iuch  that  was  conjec- 
tural has  become  known  as  fact.  The- 
ories have  been  demonstrated  or  de- 
stroyed, and  new  views  of  the  extent, 
variety,  and  true  character  of  tribal  and 
national  evolution  have  been  projected. 
In  some  departments  of  inquiry  the  new 
knowledge  has  amounted  to  a  revolu- 
tion. On  the  whole,  it  is  almost  impos- 
sible to  overestimate  the   value  of  lin- 


guistic science  in  the  exiDosition  of  all 
questions  relative  to  the  prehistoric  con- 
ditions and  movements  of  mankind. 

If  we  take  up  the  results  of  this  study 
of  human  speech  as  it  respects  the  eth- 
nic classification  of  the  race,  we  find  a 
certain  general  parallelism  to  what  has 
been  presented  above  as  proceeding 
from  biblical  and  historical  investiga- 
tion.    To    begin    with,  the    science  of 


WEST    ARYAN    TVrK — ALCIUIAUES. 

language    declares    with    emphasis  and 
demonstrates  the  existence  of — 

I.    Tlic  Aryan    Race. — This    term,    as 
elucidated  in  the  preceding  book,  relates 
primarily  to  a  primitive  nobility  claimed 
and  maintained  by  the  peo-  The  Aryan  race 
pies  called   Aryan,   which  ^^^^^:l^Z. 
nobility   was   based    upon  esses, 
the    agricultural    life    as   distinguished 
from  nomadic  and  pastoral  jDursuits.     It 
is  not  needed  to  illustrate  further  in  this 
connection  the  meaning  and  application 
of  the  term.     It  suffices  to  note  the  fact 


420 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKLXD. 


that  the  study  of  langi:age  has  defined 
and  proved  be3'ond  a  doubt  the  funda- 
mental affinity  and  kinship  of  the  Aryan 
folk  of  Asia — that  is,  the  great  Hindu 
family  of  Arj-ans  in  the  valleys  of  India 
and  the  Iranian,  or  Persic,  division  of 
mankind — ^vith  the  Graeco-Italic  race 
and  the  Teiitones  and  Celts  of  Europe. 

The  community  of  the  original  speech 
of  all  these  peoples,  spi'eading  in  its  Avid- 
est  development  from  the  base  of  the 
Himalayas  "westward  over  the  table-lands 
of  Iran,  through  the  southern  peninsulas 
Race  move-  and  the  transmontane  for- 

by^phe^omena  '  ^sts  of  Europe  to  the  Atlan- 
of  language.  tic,  and  through  the  New 
World  to  the  Pacific  coast,  has  been  es- 
tablished by  proofs  irrefragable  as  those 
which  determine  the  truths  of  geology 
or  the  laws  of  the  physical  world.  The 
course  of  the  tribal  movements  by  which 
from  the  countries  east  of- the  Caspian 
these  great  and  progressive  streams  of 
human  life  pursued  their  Avay  to  their 
destination  can  be  traced  by  the  linguis- 
tic phenomena  which  they  left  in  their 
track,  and  the  elimination  of  the  great 
family  of  men  to  which  scholars  have  in 
recent  times  given  the  name  Aryan 
from  the  remaining  races  has  been  com- 
pletely effected. 

It  can  but  be  of  interest  at  this  point 
to  state  the  linguistic  facts  upon  which 
What  facts  in  the  classification  of  man- 
itnfet^iTar  ^i^^  ^as  been  attempted. ' 
conclusions.  Jt  is  found  that  certain  peo- 
ples, like  the  Aryan  family  above  defined, 
speak  dialects  of  a  common  language. 
In  general,  they  have  a  vocabulary  and 
a  grammar  in  common.  When  we  find 
two  peoples  living  in  different  and  dis- 
tant parts  of  the  earth  naming  tlie  objects 
of  sense  and  reflection  with  the  same 
words,  and  combining  those  words  in 
sentences  under  the  same  laws  of  gram- 
matical and  logical  structure,  wc  are  com- 


pelled to  conclude  that  the  two  languages 
have  had  a  common  origin  somewhere 
in  the  past ;  and  if  the  languages  have 
thus  arisen  from  a  common  source,  the 
two  peoples  who  spoke  them  had  also  an 
original  tribal  identity.  This  is  exactly 
the  case  with  the  great  nations  called 
Aryan.  The  six  branches  of  this  vast 
family  of  mankind,  nameh-,  the  Indie, 
the  Iranic,  the  Hellenic,  the  Italic,  the 
Teutonic  (including  the  Slavonic),  and 
the  Celtic,  are  not  only  identified  by  the 
laws  of  histor}',  but  also  by  the  laws  of 
speech.  The  Sanskrit,  spoken  in  ancient 
India,  the  Persic  dialects  of  the  plateau 
of  Iran,  the  different  varieties  of  Greek 
peculiar  to  Hellas  and  the  .  .^gean 
islands,  the  Latin  tongue  of  the  West, 
the  various  Teutonic  languages,  and  the 
Celtic,  with  its  two  or  three  derivatives, 
have  all.  a  fundamental  linguistic  iden- 
tity. Their  vocabulary  as  it  respects 
the  primary  objects  of  sense  and  the 
common  actions  of  life  is  virtually  the 
same  in  all. 

More  striking  still  are  the  fundamen- 
tal peculiarities  of  their  respective 
grammars.  The  great  fea-  inflection  the 
ture  of  all  these  tongues  ^^^rof  aI/:" 
is  inflection.  The  varia-  speech, 
tions  of  thought  as,  for  instance,  num- 
ber, gender,  and  case  in  nouns,  mood 
and  tense  in  verbs,  comparison  in  adjec- 
tives and  adverbs,  are  indicated  by 
terminational  changes  in  the  words  of 
the  language,  and  these  changes  obey 
the  same  laws  and  present  the  same 
phenomena  in  all  the  speeches  above 
referred  to.  Only  the  student  of  lan- 
guage can  fully  appreciate  the  striking 
similarities  which  present  themselves  in 
all  branches  of  the  Indo-luiropean,  or 
Aryan,  tongues.  It  is  as  though  we 
should  study  a  single  language  with 
dialectical  variations.  And  so  indeed  it 
is.   The  original  speech  of  all  these  peo- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    THE   RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIFICATION.     421 


pies  was  one.  Somewhere  in  the  past 
and  somewhere  on  the  surface  of  the 
earth,  before  the  era  of  tribal  migration, 
a  family  of  men  had,  by  reason  and 
experience,  developed  a  language  of  the 
inflectional  variety,  had  given  names  to 
the  objects  of  nature  and  the  concepts 
of  the  mind,  had  defined  by  certain 
words  the  actions  and  thoughts  peculiar 
to  their  volitions  and  imaginations. 

The  general  result  of  this  evolution 

was   the   production   of  a  great  typical 

speech,  which  was  spoken 

How  languages      ,  ,,      ,,  ,  . 

are  modified  by     by    all     the    memberS'    of 

environment.  ,-,         ,    ■■,         •         ■,  ,      -i 

the  tribe  m  its  ancestral 
home.  From  this  region  the  migrations 
began,  and  each  band  of  emigrants 
carried  with  them  the  ancestral  speech. 
As  they  entered  into  new  relations  with 
nature  and  new  experiences  in  life, 
passing  through  belts  of  different  cli- 
mate, encountering  new  landscapes  and 
familiarizing  themselves  with  new  con- 
ditions and  environments,  their  tongues 
began  to  modify  the  original  language, 
and  to  adapt  it  to  the  changing  panorama 
of  nature  and  the  varying  concepts  of 
the  mind.  Generations  went  by.  Differ- 
ent regions  of  the  earth  were  reached. 
National  developments  ensued.  But 
still  the  fundamental  identity  of  the 
speech  of  all  these  peoples  was  main- 
tained. So  that  in  India,  in  Persia,  in 
Macedonia  and  Greece,  in  Italy,  in  the 
forests  of  Northern  Europe,  and  in  the 
outlying  portions  of  Spain  and  Gaul 
and  Britain,  the  scholar  of  after  times 
discovers  the  broken,  but  clearly  identi- 
cal, fragments  of  a  common  language 
once  spoken  by  the  ancestors  of  all  these 
peoples.  Thus  it  is  that  the  study  of 
language  has  furnished  one  of  the  surest 
criteria  by  which  to  determine  the  ethnic 
classification  of  mankind. 

2.    T/ie  Semitic  Race. — Follo^\'^ng  this 
same  clue,  we  discover  by  means  of  lan- 


guage another  family  of  men,  to  which  is 
given  the  name  of  Semitic.  Here  we  no- 
tice  the  recurrence  of  the  Semitic  races 
same  term  which  was  given  ^y^t^^'^r/''" 
us  in  the  biblical  ethnol-  their  languages, 
ogy  and  repeated  in  the  historical  divi- 
sion of  the  races.  The  linguistic  inquirer 
finds  in  the  East  a  group  of  nations 
speaking  languages  totally  different  in 
structure  and  vocabulary  from  the  Aryan 
tongues  above  defined.  The  speech  of 
the  Hebrews,  the  old  Aramaeans,  and  the 
Arabs  is  as  distinct  in  its  essential  char- 
acter from  Sanskrit  and  Greek  and  Latin 
as  though  it  belonged  to  a  wholly  differ- 
ent class  of  phenomena.  The  words  of 
the  Semitic  languages,  instead  of  being 
of  all  lengths  as  to  syllables  and  letters, 
consisted  fundamentally  of  triliteral  sym- 
bols. Every  word  is  essentially  a  word 
of  three  letters  and  three  only.  These 
constitute  the  skeleton,  so  to  speak,  of 
the  vocal  symbol,  and  around  this  skele- 
ton the  vocalic  elements  are  arranged. 

Inflection  is  almost  unknown  to  the 
Semitic  languages.  The  grammar  of 
these  tongues  is  construct-  contrast  be- 
ed  upon  a  totally  different  ^irAryaTmlth- 
principle  from  that  of  the  °^^  °^  speech. 
Aryan  languages.  Even  the  superficial 
student  of  human  speech  must  be  struck 
and  astonished  from  the  very  first  with 
the  essential  difiference  and  contrast  be- 
tween the  Semitic  method  of  expressing 
thought  and  the  method  of  the  Arj^an 
peoples.  It  is  from  this  distinction  that 
the  linguistic  inquirer  has  constructed 
the  classification  of  the  Semitic  races. 
The  Hebrews,  the  Aramaeans,  and  the 
Arabs,  with  their  derivatives  in  ancient 
and  modern  times,  are  grouped  by  them- 
selves, and  are  as  certainly  defined  by 
means  of  the  langnages  which  they  speak 
or  have  spoken  as  they  are  clearty  divid- 
ed from  the  other  nations  in  historic  de- 
velopment. 


422 


GREAT  RACES   OF  JIAXKLYD. 


3.  The  Turaman  Races. — The  progress 
of  linguistic  science  has  revealed  another 
Peculiarities  of  great  group  of  languages, 
Uie  so-called        differing  entirely  in  struc- 

Turanian  Ian-  »  ■' 

guages-  tural    character    from    the 

two    varieties    above    described.     It    is 
found  that  in  general  the  languages  of 


TUti^MAN    TYPE — KIROIIKKZ   I'ALCONKR. 
Drawn  by  Dclort,  from  a  pholugraph  and  descripuon. 


the  nomadic  nations  of  Northern  Asia 
are  monosyllabic.  Tliey  consisted  origi- 
nally of  words  of  a  single  syllable,  and 
are  never  inflected.     In  order,  however,  to 


express  the  necessary  inflection  of  ideas 
and  to  effect  the  construction  of  the 
sentence,  they  adopted  what  is  called 
the  agglutinative  method  of  combina- 
tion. That  is,  several  monosyllables  are 
put  in  juxtaposition  to  express  the  com- 
plex or  compound  notion  which  in  the 
Aryan  languages  would 
be  denoted  by  means  of 
inflectional  terminations. 
This  feature  of  combin- 
ing monosyllables  in 
long,  compound  expres- 
sions, partly  resembling 
words  and  partly  sen- 
tences, is  common  to  the 
languages  of  nearly  all 
the  nomadic  nations  of 
the  earth. 

It  is  believed  by  schol- 
ars that  such  languages 
have  not  yet  reached  the 

inflectional   Features  of  ag- 
Stage  01  ue-    tongues ;  mean- 

velopment,  »»£  of "tura." 
and  that,  in  obedience  to 
natural  laws,  they  will 
ultimately  pass  into  a 
form  of  structure  similar 
to  that  of  the  Aryan  vo- 
cabulary and  grammar. 
No  example  of  such  trans- 
mutation,  however,  has 
been  noted  in  any  quar- 
ter of  the  world.  The 
agglutinative  languages 
hold  fast  to  their  original 
character,  and  the  peo- 
pics  who  speak  them 
prefer  to  retain  their  te- 
dious, periphi-astic  meth- 
ods of  expression  to  the 
adoption  of  the  briefer  and  more  elegant 
inflectional  forms  of  speech.  Based  on 
these  agglutinative  dialects,  the  ethnic 
classification  of  races  has  been  extended  to 


DISTRIBUTION   OF   THE   RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSHICA  J/Ua  .     423 


include  the  great  group  called  Turanian. 
The  word  is  derived  from  tura,  "a 
horseman,"  and  has  respect  to  the  nation- 
al habit  of  life  peculiar  to  the  semibar- 
barous  races  of  .  .,rp,„^vjyy«j^-r^,g:;^„.^. 

Northern  Asia.  ^        -'"' 

In  general,  the 
Turanian  fam- 
ily, as  deter- 
mined by  the 
peculiarities  of 
language,  con- 
forms with  tol- 
erable identity 
to  the  Altaian 
group  of  na- 
tions as  deter- 
mined by  his- 
torical relation- 
ships. 

4.  The  Gan- 
oiuanian  Races. 
— In  addition  to 
the  three  major 
divisions  of 
mankind  thus 
determined  by 
the  evidence  of 
language,  a 
fourth  division 
has  been  sug- 
gested to  in- 
clude the  bar- 
barian races  of 
theNew  World; 
and  for  this 
branch  of  man- 
kind the  name 
Gauowanianhas  ^^ 
been  proposed  ^ 
by  Pro  f  e  ssor 
Lewis  H.  ]\Ior- 
gan,  of  the  United  .States.  In  the  Seneca- 
Iroquois  dialects  the  word  gano-zcano  sig- 
nifies "  bow-and-arrow,"  and  Professor 
Morgan  has  seized  upon  this  expression 


as  indicating  the  most  universal  charac- 
teristic of  the  Indian  races.  They  are, 
and  have  always  been,  the  wearers  of 
the  bow.     Just  as  the  root  ar  has  fur- 


GANOWANIAN    TYPES — UCAYLI   INDIANS. 
Drawn  by  P.  Fritel. 


nished  to  Max  iliiller  and  other  Euro- 
pean scholars  the  hint  for  the  ethnic 
name  Aryan,  meaning  the  races  of  the 
plow,  lust  as  tura,  meaning  a  horseman. 


424 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKLXD. 


has  furnished  the  root  of  the  word  Tu- 
ranian, descriptive  of  the  nomadic  races 
of  Asia,  so  the  word  Gan- 

The  Ganowan- 

lan,  or  bow-and-   owanian  may   properly  be 

arrow,  races.  ,  j    ^      j       •  i       ii 

employed  to  designate  the 
races  of  the  bow  and  arrow.      Ling-uis- 


SEA  NKGRO   TYI'KS — NATIVKS   Ol'    DOUI'.Y. 
Drawn  hy  P.  SL-llicr,  aflL-r  a  skctcli  tif  Duniunt  cl'Urvillc. 

tically  considered,  the  various  tongues 
of  the  Indian  family  of  men  belong  by 
analogy  to  the  same  group  with  the 
Turanian  languages  of  A.sia.  They 
have  the  same  peculiarities.  They  are 
monosyllabic,  and  all  c<;mplex  and  com- 


pound ideas  are  expres.sed  by  the  agglu- 
tinative process ;  that  is,  the  mere  jux- 
taposition of  one  monos}'llable  with 
another,  until  the  mind  of  the  speaker 
is  satisfied  with  the  modification. 

IV.  Geographical  Ethnology. — We 
have  thus  considered  three  of  the 
general  methods  which  have  been 
adopted  for  classifving 

■■ .  General  theory 

the   human  race    into  of  geographical 

„       ■  1  •    ,•  ethnology. 

Species  and  varieties. 
Still  another  plan  has  been  proposed 
by  a  certain  class  of  writers  with  a 
view  to  the  ethnic  division  of  man- 
kind. This  we  will  now  consider 
as  the  fourth  attempt  to  group  the 
different  families  of  men  according 
to  their  origin  and  race  descent.  It 
has  appeared  more  feasible  to  many 
inquirers  to  use  geography  as  the 
basis  of  a  classification  rather  than 
alleged  affinities  of  blood  or  actual 
identities  of  language.  It  has  been 
thought  that  for  practical  results  the 
arrangement  of  the  human  race  ac- 
cording to  its  continental  distribu- 
tion and  its  local  developments 
would  be  of  greater  value  than  the 
somewhat  theoretical  analysis  of 
mankind  according  to  linguistic 
distinctions.  The  result  has  been 
a  more  elaborate  but  less  valuable 
classification  than  by  any  of  the 
other  methods.  The  plan  in  ques- 
tion begins  with  a  hy^^iothctical  cen- 
ter for  the  human  race,  located  hr 
the  Indian  ocean,  west  of  Hindu- 
stan. From  this  supposed  origin 
of  mankind  streams  of  ethnic  de- 
scent are  carried  shorewards  from 
Lcmuria  until,  touching  the  various 
continents,  they  are  defiectcd  and  dis- 
tributed into  all  parts  of  the  earth. 
According  to  this  scheme  we  have  the 
following  results : 

I.  The  Papuans,  with  their  derivative 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    Tllli   RACFS.—IITIINIC   CLASSIFICATION.    425 


suits  by  the  geO' 

graphical 

method. 


families  of  Negritos,  Papuans  propei% 
Melancse,  and  Tasmanians.  These 
Summary  of  re-  peoples,  as  their  names 
indicate,  are  distributed 
in  Malacca,  the  Philippine 
islands,  Papua,  Melanesia,  and  Tas- 
mania. 

2.  The  Hottentots,  with  their  two  lead- 
ing branches,  the  Hottentots  j^roper 
and  the  Bushmen,  both  inhabiting  Cape- 
land. 

3.  The  Kaffirs,  with  their  three  divi- 
sions, the  Zulu-Kaffirs,  the  Bechuanas, 
and  the  Congo  Kaffirs,  inhabiting  re- 
spectively the  eastern,  the  central,  and 
the  western  districts  of  South  Africa. 

4.  The  Negroes, 
with  their  four 
principal  divisions 
of  Tibbu  Negroes, 
Sudan  Negroes, 
Senegambians, 
and  Nigritians, 
inhabiting  the  re- 
gions indicated  by 
their  respective 
names. 

5.  The  Austra- 
lians, with  the  two 
geographical 
branches  of  North 

Australians  and  South  Australians. 

6.  The  Malayans,  with  their  three  divi- 
sions of  Sundanese,  Polynesians,  and 
Madagascans,  the  first  two  inhabiting 
the  Sunda  archipelago  and  the  Pacific  is- 
lands, and  tlie  latter  the  island  of  Mad- 
agascar. 

7.  The  Mongchans,  with  their  three  va- 
rieties of  Indo-ChinesBi  Coreo-Japanese, 
Altaians,  and  Uralians,  the  first  belong- 
ing to  Thibet  and  China,  the  second  to 
Corea  and  Japan,  the  third  to  Central 
and  Northern  Asia,  and  the  fourth  to 
Northwestern   Asia    and     Hungary    in 

Europe. 

M.— Vol.  I— 2S 


8.  The  Arctics,  with  the  two  principal 
divisions  of  Ilyperboreans  and  Esqui- 
maux, belonging  resjjcctively  to  North- 
eastern Asia  and  Northeastern  America. 

9.  The  Americans,  with  four  leading 
divisions,  the  North  Americans  (In- 
dians),  Central  Americans,  South  Amer- 
icans, and  Patagonians,  distributed  ac- 
cording to  their  several  ethnic  nam^es. 

10.  The  Dravidians,  with  two  race  de- 
velopments, the  Deccanese  of  India  and 
the  Singalese  of  Ceylon. 

1 1 .  The  Nubians,  with  their  three  va- 
rieties, the  Shangallas  and  Dongolese  of 
Nubia,  and  the  Fulahs  of  Fulah. 

12.  The  Mediterraneans,    divided    ac- 


ESQUIMAU   TYPES. 


cording  to  this  scheme  into  Caucasians, 
Basques,  Semites,  and  Indo-Europeans; 
the  first  of  these  foiir  being  named  from 
the  range  of  the  Caucasus,  the  second 
belonging  to  the  northeastern  portion  of 
Spain,  the  third  being  limited  to  Eastern 
Europe  and  portions  of  Northern  Africa, 
and  the  Indo-European  branch  being 
nearly  coincident  with  the  European 
division  of  the  Aryan  race  as  defined  in 
the  linguistic  scheme  above. 

We  thus  have,  according  to  the  geo- 
graphical scheme,  no  fewer  than  twelve 
major  divisions  of  human  kind,  repre- 
sented by  thirty-seven   different  races, 


426 


GREAT  RACES    OF  JMAXKIXD. 


many  of  -which  are  in  turn  divided  and 
subdivided  into  various  peoples  and 
tribes,  according  to  their  localities,  lan- 
guages, and  ethnic  peculiarities. 

On  the  whole,  this  method  of  classifica- 
tion according  to  the  geographical  basis  is 
Unsatisfactory  less  Satisfactory  in  its  re- 
sults than  an}-  of  the  others 
presented.  It  assumes  that 
tribes  of  a  given  stock  will,  as  a  rule,  mi- 


character  of  gee. 
graphical  classi- 
fication. 


associated.  A  classification  like  the 
above,  Avhich  places  so  old  and  radical  a 
stock  as  that  of  the  Semites  in  the  same 
group  with  the  Indo-European  races, 
lacks  every  element  of  accuracy,  and 
tends  to  perpetuate  the  worst  vices  of  the 
old  system  of  ethnology.  None  the  less, 
such  a  division  of  mankind  as  that  pre- 
sented in  the  geographical  scheme  above 
has  its  value  when  set  in  comparison  and 


NUBIAN  BOY— TYPE. -Drawn  by  rshmaci  Ccntz. 


grate  in  ♦he  same  direction  and  occui)y 
the  same  territories.  It  is  based  upon  the 
hypothesis  that  an  aggregation  of  peo- 
ples in  any  given  part  of  the  world  is  of 
itself  Sl.  proof  of  a  common  race  descent. 
On  the  contrary,  it  is  well  known  that  in 
many  parts  of  the  world  races  and  tribes 
of  men,  as  wide  apart  as  the  poles  in 
their  ethnic  affinities,  are  geographically 


parallelism  with  other  and  more  rational 
ethnic  classifications. 

V.  SciKNTiFic  Ethnology. — In  the 
schemes  of  race  descent  thus  far  pre- 
sented   the    linguistic    plan    Elements  of  un- 

of     division    most    nearly  ^^31":^"^ 
approaches  a  scientific  ba-  of  race  division. 
sis.     There  are  in   the  same,  however, 
certain  unscientific  conditions  that  must 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    THE   RACES.— ETIIXIC   CLASSIFICATION.     427 


be  eliminated  before  the  division  of  the 
human  race  by  language  only  could  be 
accepted  as  a  finality.  One  of  these  con- 
ditions is  the  patent  fact  that  a  people  of 
a  given  ethnic  origin  may,  in  the  vicissi- 
titdes  of  history,  adopt  a  speech  other 
than  its  own,  and  thus  be  thrown  in  a 
classification  very  different  from  that  to 
which  it  really  belongs. 

Several  instances  might  be   cited  in 
which    this    phenomenon    has    actually 


and  probability  of  error  in  classifying  by 
means  of  language  only. 

But  there  are  other  means  of  a  more 
strictly  scientific  character  which  may  be 
employed  in  classifying  the  possibility  of 
divisions    of     the     human  tll^^lJZl,^ 

variations  in 

race.  Differences  or  identi-  f°"^- 
ties  in  anatomical  structure,  persistently 
transmitted  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion, constitute  a  valid  evidence  of  eth- 
nic divergence  or  relationship.  The 
stature  of  a  given  people  is  generally 
uniform.  The  men  are  of  a  uniform 
height,  and  so  are  the  women.  In  this 
respect  the  different  families  of  man- 
kind have  presented  remarkable  varia- 


Dolicocephalic  skull.  Brachycephalic  skulL 

CRANIAL  CONFIGURATION,  SHOWING  VARIATIONS  IN  HUMAN  FORM. 


presented  itself.  At  times  the  conquer- 
ing race  absorbs  the  language  of  the 
conquered  people,  and,  in  such  a  case, 
siibsequent  investigation  would  be  put 
at  fault  if  the  linguistic  affinity  of  the 
people  were  accepted  as  the  sole  criterion 
of  its  race  relationship.  The  conspicu- 
ous modern  example  of  the  Normans, 
who  abandoned  their  own  Teutonic 
speech  and  adopted  French  as  their  ver- 
nacular, carrying  the  same  with  them 
into  England,  and  effecting  in  the  Eng- 
lish language  a  permanent  modification 
by  the  infusion  therein  of  linguistic  ele- 
ments which  they  had  borrowed  from 
another  people,  is  sufficiently  well  known, 
and  completely  establishes  the  possibility 


tions.  Some  approximate  the  stature  ol 
giants,  and  others  of  pygmies.  The  pro- 
portions  of  the  skeletons  likewise  con- 
stitute a  fair  basis  of  distinction  between 
people  of  one  race  and  those  of  another. 
The  character  of  the  hands  and  the  feet, 
the  length  and  proportion  of  the  arm 
bones  and  the  legs,  the  particular  figure 
of  the  chest,  and  especially  the  facial 
angle,  are  peculiarities  Avhich  may  well 
be  employed  in  a  scientific  way  in  dis- 
tinguishing people  of  one  race  descent 
from  those  of  another. 

ilore  especially  the  figure  and  capac- 
ity of  the  skull  are  typical,  each  family 
of  men  having  a  cranial  configuration 
and    development    peculiar    to     itself. 


428 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Careful  investigations  have  shown  the 
limits  of  these  variations,  and  have  de- 
Crania  and  termined  those  features  of 
ofdeteT^^rnr  ^^^  skull  and  brain  which 
race.  are  distinctive  of  several 
races  of  men.  The  hair  of  the  head, 
likewise,  has  furnished  a  distinguishing 
mark  in  different  peoples.  It  is  found 
that  the  hair  in  different  races  ranges 
all  the  way  from  a  woolly  fiber,  present- 
ing a  triangular  section  and  having  its 
vital  channel  on  the  exterior  surface,  to 
the  straight,  tubular  filament  which 
constitutes  the  head  covering  of  some  of 
the  superior  races.  Between  these  ex- 
tremes are  all  varieties  of  capillary  for- 
mation.      These  varieties  are  found  to 


I'AMAN     IVIK,    SIIOWINC    CklSl'    HAIK. 

be  persistent  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion and  from  century  to  century.  Spec- 
imens of  human  hair  recovered  from  the 


granite  crj-pts  of  Egypt,  where  they 
were  laid  more  than  two  thousand  years 
before  our  era,  exhibit  the  same  pecul- 


\-  f>:  ■  '^ 


iQ 


AMERICAN    INDIAN   TYPE,    SHOWING    STRAIGHT   HAIR. 
Drawn  by  Riou. 

iarities  and  diversities  of  structure  as  are 
found  on  the  heads  of  living  races.  Such 
specific  differences  in  the  external  cov- 
ering  of  the  skull  may  well  be  used  in  a 
scientific  way  as  a  mark  or  criterion  by 
which  the  different  families  of  mankind 
may  be  discriminated  the  one  from  the 
other. 

The  human  skin  also  has  its  particu- 
lar features  and  peculiarities,  unlike  in 
the  different  tvpcs  of  man- 

Color  of  the  skin 

kind.     Tliis    is  said    more  a  true  test  of 

..^1      1         /..I  >  r^c   ethnic  affinity. 

particularly  of  the  color.  Of 
all  the  features  with  respect  to  which 
men  differ  in  physiological  constitution 
the  pigmentary  character  of  -the  cttticle 
is  perhaps  the  most  marked,  invariable, 
and  persistent.  This  fact  has  been  se- 
lected by  many  ethnographers  as  the 
best  consideration  from  which  to  frame 
:i  scheme  of  division  for  the  human 
species.  It  is  found  that  the  different 
races  have  different  colored  skins;  that 
a  given  race  is  sufficiently  uniform  in  its 
hue;  that  the  color  once  determined,  is 
persistent,  reproducing  itself  from  age  to 
age,  and  being  recognizable  even  a%er 
thousands  of  years  as  belonging  to  a  cer- 
tain species.  Why  not,  therefore,  adopt 
the  color  of  the  body  as  the  most  marked 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— ETHNIC   CLASSIITCATION.     429 


and  invariable  characteristic  by  which  to 
distinguish  the  ethnic  classification  of 
the  various  peoples? 

Such  a  principle  of  division  appears  to 

be  in  every  wise  scientific.     The  color 

of  the  skin  is  a  physical  fact 

Bcientific  classi-  *■  . 

ficationmaybe     in  naturc,  and  its  invaria- 

made  from  color.    ,  . , .  ^        . 

biuty  in  a  given  species 
assures  the  constancy  of  the  fact  and 
furnishes  a  guarantee  against  error.  ^^ 
anomalous  depar- 
tures from  the 
given  standard  of 
color  need  be  ex- 
pected except  in 
the  case  of  indi- 
viduals, and  such 
exceptions  would 
in  no  wise  disturb 
the  regularity  of 
the  law.  More- 
over, the  other 
sources  of  infor- 
mation, the  other 
bases  of  division 
of  the  human  fam- 
ily, may  well  be 
used  as  auxiliary 
to  the  truly  scien- 
tific classification 
of  mankind  by 
means  of  color. 
All  that  is  known 
historically  of  the  different  races,  all 
that  is  known  of  the  various  branches 
of  the  human  family  as  determined  by 
means  of  the  languages  which  they 
speak,  may  be  brought  to  bear  upon  the 
problem  to  rectify  and  amend  whatever 
may  be  suspected  of  error  in  the  classi- 
fication by  means  of  color. 

Such  a  method  of  division  has  been 
many  times  attempted  by  scholars,  but 
until  recently  the  results  have  been 
variable  and  uncertain.  The  reason  of 
this  is  found  in  the  imperfect  observa- 


fi    Sources  of  for- 
;,    mer  error  in  thi8 
method  of  clas- 


tion  which  has  first  been  given  to  the 
question.  What  are  the  different  colors 
presented  on  the  coverin 
of  the  bodies  of  men 
What  primary  or  secondary  sifying. 
hues  are  really  characteristic  of  the  hu- 
man skin  in  different  races  and  coun- 
tries? Error  in  deciding  these  questions 
has  been  at  the  bottom  of  all  diversity 
in  n-sults. 


MGRIIIAN  TYPES,    SHOWINC   WOOLLY   HAIR. 
DrawnTjy  Madame  Paule  Crampel. 


It  appears  strange  to  the  thoughtful 
inquirer  of  the  present  day  that  so  little 
accuracy  has  been  displayed  by  those 
who  have  attempted  to  note  and  de- 
scribe the  different  natural  colors  of  the 
human  skin.  It  will  readily  be  allowed 
that  an  examination  of  the  Avhole  race 
now  occupying  the  earth  will  discover 
nearl}'  all  colors  and  shades  of  color, 
from  one  extreme  of  the  spectrum  to 
another;  but  a  very  casual  examina- 
tion will  show  that  these  various  tints 
are   reducible   to   a   few,  and   these  to 


430 


GREAT  RACES   OF  3TANKTXD. 


still  fewer  primary  pigmentar}-  distinc- 
tions. 

The  great  error  made  by  those  eth- 
nographers who  have  attempted  to  use 
color  of  the  skin  as  a  basis 

Only  three pri-  -n,-  ^  i 

mary  colors  of      of   classification    lias   been 
the  human  skin.     ■         ^^        •  ,  a- 

m  allowing  too  many  dis- 
tinctions of  tint.  Inability  on  their  part 
to  generalize  the  facts,  and  to  reduce  the 


ENGLISH   TYPE  (MRS.    blUDUNS),    blluWlNtJ    WAVY    HAIR. 


different  hues  to  a  few  radical  distinc- 
tions, has  been  the  fruitful  source  of  all 
inaccuracy  and  confusion.  The  first 
classifications  attempted  on  this  basis 
of  color  resulted  in  multiplying  rather 
than  in  simplifying  the  classification  of 
the  human  race.  According  to  these 
first  efforts  there  were  white  men,  yel- 
low men,  olivc-colorcd  men,  red  men, 


orange-colored  men,  copper-colored  men, 
brown  men,  black  men,  and  many  other 
slighter  distinctions  which  tended  to 
confuse  rather  than  to  establish  a  scien- 
tific  division.  All  this  turned  upon  in- 
accuracy of  perception.  It  is  the  feature 
of  modern  inquiry  that  the  sense-percep- 
tion with  which  it  begins  has  become 
constantly  more  accurate  and  penetrating 
in  recent  times.  It  is  now 
clearly  perceived  that  there 
are  by  no  means  so  many 
fundamental  colors  to  be 
recognized  as  the  distin- 
guishing characteristics  of 
the  different  races.  On  the 
contrary,  there  are  but  few. 
Without  passing  through  all 
stages  of  the  inquiiy,  it  is 
sufficient  to  say  that  the 
very  best  scrutiny'  of  the 
actual  facts  shows  that  there 
are  only  tlircc  primary  colon 
peculiar  to  the  huiitan  body ; 
and  that  these  colors  are 
ruddy,  black,  and  brown. 
From  these  fundamental 
and  characteristic  tints  of 
the  human  skin  all  the 
other  varieties  are  easily 
derived,  and  to  them  all 
minor  distinctions  are  read- 
ily referred. 

What,  then,  is  the  tnie 
nature  of  these  three  fun- 
damental colors  peculiar  to 
the  races  of  mankind?  It 
will  be  noted  that  the  term  ivhitc  is 
rejected.  This  is  done  The  term  ruddy 
for  the  sufficient  reason  ;^,^iteintM/°' 
that  there  are  not  now  treatise. 
and  never  were  any  tribes  of  people 
on  tlic  earth  to  whom  the  term  white 
could  properly  be  applied.  The  fairest- 
skinned  specimens  of  the  human  race 
are  very  far  from  white.     He  who  has 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— ETHNIC  CLASSIFICATION.     431 


not  himself  looked  candidly  and  care- 
fully at  the  fact  here  referred  to  must 
needs  be  surprised  to  note  how  great  the 
error  is  in  describing  the  color  of  any 
people  as  -vhite.  The  races  that  have 
been  recognized  as  white  are  in  reality 
rtiddy  in  color,  and  approach  much  more 
nearly  to  the  standard 
of  red  than  the  Indian 
peoples,  who  have  been 
erroneously  defined  as 
red  men. 

The  so-called  Cauca- 
sians, for  instance,  who 
perhaps  present  the  skin 
in  its  fairest  tint,  are 
truly  a  ruddy  people. 
The  peculiarity  of  the 
skin  is  its  transparency 
and  the  consequent  rev- 
elation of  the  blood  in 
the  capillaries.  The  red 
tinge  of  the  blood  is 
thus  discernible 
through  the  cuticle,  and 
the  flush  of  color,  slight- 
er or  more  emphatic,  is 
itlways  ruddy  in  its  char- 
ftcter.  The  peoples  hav- 
ing this  quality  of  skin 
tU'e  the  bh(sJdn^  races. 
With  every  varying  de- 
gree of  excitement  the 
blood  appears  or  re- 
cedes in  the  skin  at  the 
surface,  giving  a  deeper 
or  paler  tinge  to  the 
body.  But  imder  no 
conditions  can  the  skin  be  said  to  be 
white.  The  fairest  in- 
born   into   the 


to  disabuse  the  judgment  of  the  be« 
holder.  The  term  white,  therefore,  aa 
one  of  the  definitive  epithets  descriptive 
of  the  color  of  the  human  race,  must  be 
rejected,  and  its  place  be  taken  with  the 
more  accurate  term  ruddy.  We  thus 
have  in  a  scientific  classification  of  maU' 


ever 


No  races  may  be 
properly  defined    failt 

^^     ^'  world,  even  when  bloodless 

and  cold  in  death,  is  so  far  from  being 
white  that  a  really  white  object  placed 
alongside  of  the  skin  furnishes  a  con- 
trast so  striking  as  at  once  and  forever 


THE   RUDDY   TYPE — PAUL  CRAMPEL. 
Drawn   by  H.   Thiriat,   from  a  photograph. 


kind  based  on  the  distinction  of  color, 
first  of  all : 

I.  The  Ruddy  Races. — It  is  found 
when  this  distinction  of  color  is  applied  to 
the  great  facts  tinder  consideration  that 
the  larger  part  of  the  historical  nations  of 
the  earth  come  under  the  classification 
of  ruddy.     The  great    races  who  first 


432 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


redeemed  the  world  from  barbarism 
were  of  this  color.  It  is  quite  certain 
that  those  strong  and  heroic  peoples  who 
What  races  may  appear  in  the  remote  hori- 
"^llfl  zon  of  the  primitive  world 
"iddy.  were   ruddy   in  their 

complexions.  Speaking  from  a  biblical 
point  of  view,  all  three  of  the  Noachite 


THE    IIROVVN    TYI'K — MISTRKSS   SKNKI. 
Drawn  by  E.  Ronjai. 

races,  with  their  several  divisions,  had 
complexions  of  this  hue.  This  is  true 
alike  of  Hamites,  Semites,  and  Japheth- 
itcs.  The  long  prevalent  notion  that 
the  Ilamitcs  were  a  black  race,  corre- 
sponding roughly  to  what  we  call 
African,  in  modern  history,  is  utterly 
untenable.  They  had,  on  the  contrary, 
the   same    general    complexion — some- 


what intensified  by  the  scorching  sun  of 
the  climates  in  which  they  were  for  the 
most  part  developed — with  the  cognate 
races  of  Shem  and  Japheth.  Or,  if  we 
speak  from  the  historical  point  of  view, 
we  shall  find  the  same  indications  of  the 
fundamental  identity  in  color  of  the 
early  races  who  developed  civilization  in 
the  earth.  The  Indo-Europeans 
were  all  ruddy  in  complexion. 
From  the  foothills  of  the  Him- 
alayas across  the  table-lands  of  Per- 
sia into  Ionia  and  Macedonia  and 
Greece  and  Italy  and  the  "  isles  of 
the  gentiles  "  the  same  fundamen- 
tal race  complexion  is  discover- 
able. Likewise,  the  Semites  and 
the  Hamitic  races,  noted  from  the 
historical  point  of  view,  are  found 
to  be  of  the  same  bodily  color. 
Language  contributes  its  evidence 
also  to  establish  the  same  general 
fact  as  to  the  complexion  of  the 
Indo-Euroi^ean  and  other  Noachite 
families  of  men.  They  were  all 
ruddy,  and  the  hint  in  Genesis  of 
the  rcd-carih  color  of  the  Adamite 
would  seem  to  be  justified  by  the 
facts  observable  in  several  of  the 
principal  divisions  of  the  human 
family. 

II.  The  Brown  Races. — The 
second    fundamental    division    of 
mankind  determined  on  the  line  of 
color  is  by  the  broicii  complexion, 
which  characterizes   many  of   the 
leading  races.     It  will  be  observed 
from  the  selection  of  this  hue  that  many 
varieties  of  color  may  be  referred  there- 
to.    Several  shades  of  yel-  „        ,      .    , 

•'  General  aualysl» 

low  and  of  red  may  be  cor-  of  the  Brown 
rcctly  carried  back  into  a 
fundamental  brown,  which  is  the  com- 
posite of  black  with  one  of  the  two  tints 
referred   to.      Careful   observation  will 
show  that  this  is  the  actual  color  of  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE   RACES.— ILTIIXIC   CLASSIFICATION.     433 


great  races  of  Northern  and  Eastern 
Asia,  as  well  as  of  all  the  aborigines  of 
the  two  Americas  and  Polynesia.  As 
the  major  division  of  these  races  we 
may  cite : 

1.  'YYiQ  Asiatic  Mongoloids,  correspond- 
ing in  general  terms  with  the  Mon- 
golian race  indicated  by  historical  in- 
quiry, or  with  the  two  divisions  of  the 
Turanians  according  to  the  linguistic 
division. 

2.  The  Polynesian  Mongoloids,  or  the 
peoples  scattered  through  the  islands  of 
the  South  Pacific,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Melanesians  and  the  Australians. 

3.  The  Dravidians,  or  the  Deccanese 
and  the  people  of  the  Micronesian  is- 
lands north  and  east  of  Australia. 

III.  The  Black  Races. — It  is  clear, 
on  an  examination  of  the  facts,  that 
„^  ^  many     of      the      peoples, 

The  four  groups  ^  . 

of  the  Black  even  the  primitive  races 
distributed  in  portions  of 
the  Avorld  lying  in  the  equatorial  re- 
gions, are  properly  defined  as  Black. 
The  pigmentar)^  deposit  under  the  cuti- 
cle is  of  such  a  character  as  to  absorb  all 
or  the  greater  portion  of  the  rays  of 
light,  and  to  return  to  the  eye  only  that 
negative  sensation  which  we  define  as 
blackness.  The  line  of  chromatic  division 
between  these  races  of  Black  men  and 
those  who  were  defined  as  Brown,  is  that 
under  the  cuticle  of  the  skin  of  the  latter 
peoples  a  certain  percentage  of  coloring 
matter  is  combined  with  the  black  pig- 
ment, producing  the  various  shades  of 
color  known  as  brown. 

This  characteristic  difference  between 
the  two  colors  is  constant,  and  tends  to 
perpetuate  itself  by  the  physiological 
law  called  "reversion  to  the  original 
type."  This  is  to  say  that  in  a  contact 
of  the  various  races.  Black  and  Brown 
and  Ruddy,  and  in  their  intermingling 
of  blood,  there  is  a  tendency  for  one  or  the 


other  of  the  elements  of  ethnic  constitu- 
tion to  declare  itself  and  become  domi- 
nant over  the  rest.  Given  a  sufficient 
lapse  of  time,  and  these  intermediate 
varieties  return  to  the  one  or  the  other  of 
the  original  types  from  which  they  are 
derived.  Geographically  speaking,  the 
Black  races  are  distributed  throughout 
the  larger  part  of  Africa  and  through 
the  whole  of  Australia  and  that  portion 
of  the  Pacific  archipelago  called  Melane- 
sia. These  are  the  limits  of  the  natural 
dispersion  of  the  Black  races.  The  eth- 
nic divisions  of  this  third  primary  family 
of  men  are : 

1 .  The  Negroes,  who  occupy  the  larger 
band  of  Central  Africa  from  east  to  west, 
and  are  also  distributed  through  a  great 
portion  of  the  southern  division  of  the 
continent. 

2.  The  Australians,  occupying  all  of 
Central  and  .Southern  Australia,  except 
the  coast  region  on  the  east  and  north. 

3.  The  Hottentots,  distributed  through 
the  larger  part  of  the  southern  extrem- 
ity of  Africa. 

4.  The  Papuans,  occupying  the  island 
of  New  Guinea,  the  nortliern  and  eastern 
maritime  districts  of  Australia,  the  is- 
land of  Tasmania,  and,  in  general,  the 
Melanesian  archipelago. 

The  foregoing  classification  of  the  hu- 
man race  on  the  scientific  method  and 
by  the  distinction  of  color  is,  perhaps,  as 
nearly  a  satisfactory  solution  of  the  prob- 
lem as  can  be  given  in  the  otter  plans  of 
present  state  of  knowledge.  beTa^oS^d" 
The  three  distinctions    of  with  this. 
Ruddy,    Brown,   and    Black    races    are 
fundamental.     They  are  broad  enough 
to  include  the  whole  race  of  man,  with 
its  multiform   developments  in   ancient 
and  modern  times.    The  classification  is 
sufficiently  ample  to  embrace  in  its  major 
and  minor  divisions  all  the  races  and 
peoples  which  have  been  distinguished 


434 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIXD. 


from  each  other  by  means  of  historical 
and  ling^uistic  inquiry.  It  is  easy  to  con- 
form to  this  plan  of  division  all  the  others 
that  have  been  suggested,  and  to  make 
them  consistent  with  the  wider  and  more 
scientific  scheme.  Thus,  for  instance, 
the  biblical  race  of  Japheth,  the  histori- 
cal  divisions    of    mankind  called    Indo- 


THE  BLACK   TYPE — NEGRO   MAKUTULU. 
Drawn  by  Riou. 

European,  the  ethnic  branches  of  men 
called  Aryan  in  the  linguistic  clas.sifica- 
tion,  all  fall  under  the  common  designa- 
tion of  Ruddy  races.  With  these  are 
grouped  by  means  of  the  same  color 
distinction  the  Semitic  families  of  men, 
and  also  the  Hamitic  divisions.  These 
ten  races  taken  together  con.stitute  the 
whole  group,  ^hich  may  be  defined  by 
the  tciTU  Ruddy  and  considered  as  of  a 
primary,  common  descent. 


In  the  second  place,  the  widely  dis- 
seminated Brown  races,  covering  nearly 
the    whole    of    Asia,    the 

GeneraJ  distrl- 

two  great  continents  of  the  butionof  the 
West,  and  the  greater  part 
of  Polynesia,  may  be  grouped  together 
on  the  line  of  color  and  considered  as  a 
common  family  in  its  origin  and  race 
descent.  It  will  be  the  purpose  in 
the  following  pages  of  the  present 
book  to  trace  out  the  lines  of  the 
great  tribal  and  race  divergencies 
and  migrations  which  in  the  lapse 
of  ages  have  carried  these  Brown 
peoples  over  by  far  the  largest  dis- 
tricts of  the  earth.  It  will  be  un- 
derstood, of  course,  that  the  race 
classification  of  the  peoples  of  the 
two  Americas  as  here  presented  re- 
lates to  the  original  peoples  of  these 
continents,  and  not  to  the  Indo- 
European  nations  that  have  taken 
possession  of  them  in  recent  times 
by  migration  and  conquest. 

The  third  general  division  as  indi- 
cated in  this  analysis  on  the  basis  of 
color  has  already  been  pointed  out 
in  its  ethnic  and  geographical  dis- 
tribution. No  branch  of  the  Black 
races  has  of  its  own  motion  crossed 
the  equator  of  the  earth  to  a  point 
higher  than  the  twentieth  degree  of 
north  latitude.  It  will  be  found  in 
the  subsequent  chapters  of  this 
book  that  the  dispersion  of  this  divi- 
sion of  mankind  was  by  means  of  a  west- 
ward sti-eam  flowing  in  from  „    ,_ 

'^  Outline  of  the 

Eastern  Africa  and  spread-  dispersion  of  the 

.  .  Blacks. 

ing  m  many  branches 
through  all  those  parts  of  the  continent 
between  the  equatorial  region  and  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  while  the  eastern 
stream  bore  off  by  way  of  Southern  Hin- 
dustan into  the  great,  closely  distributed 
islands  lying  to  the  .south  of  Asia.  It  is  be- 
lieved that  suiificient  is  now  known  of  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— NO  A  CHI  TE  DISPERSION.      435 


movements  of  the  Black  races  to  delin- 
eate their  tribal  divergencies  and  mi- 
grations with  tolerable  certainty,  and 
although  much  will  remain  to  be  rectified 
and  amended  by  subsec^uent  investiga- 
tions, something  may  be  at  present  ad- 
vanced to  enlarge  the  borders  of  com- 
mon knowledge  relative  to  this  the  least 
known  and  least  progressive  of  the  great 
divisions  of  mankind. 

From  these  considerations  and  others 
that  may  be  readily  deduced  therefrom, 
Maiikind  to  be      jt  has  been  determined  to 

dividea  into 

Ruddy  races,       employ  in  the  present  work 

Brown  races,  .,  .       ^.~  ,i       i      • 

and  Black  races,  the  Scientific  method  in 
classifying  the  different  races  of  men, 
and  to  use  the  color  of  the  body  as  the 
fundamental  fact  in  considering  the 
scheme  of  division.  In  all  the  sub- 
sequent parts  of  the  present  work,  in 


the  description  of  the  migrations  of  the 
primitive  tribes  and  families  of  men,  in 
the  delineation  of  manners  and  customs, 
and  the  peculiarities  of  national  develop- 
ment which  will  in  great  measure  fill 
up  the  body  of  the  work,  it  is  purposed 
to  keep  always  in  mind  this  fundamental 
division  of  mankind  into,  I.  RuDDY 
Races;  II.  Browx  R^\ces;  III.  Black 
Races;  with  their  manifest  divisions 
into  the  three  branches,  Hamite,  Semite, 
and  Aryan  in  the  first;  three  divi- 
sions of  Asiatic  Mongoloids,  Polynesian 
Mongoloids,  and  Dravidians,  in  the 
second;  and  four  branches,  Negroes, 
Australians,  Hottentots,  and  Papuans,  in 
the  third.  These  ten  race  classes  of  man- 
kind will  constitute  the  basis  of  much 
of  the  discussion  in  the  present  and  the 
succeedinsr  volumes. 


Chapter  XXIV.— Noachite  Dispersion  Consid- 
ered. 


|0  far  as  the  present  re- 
sources  of  human 
knowledge  have  indi- 
cated the  primary  seat 
and  early  movements 
|J  of  the  Ruddy  races  of 
mankind,  the  same  be- 
gan on  the  north  shores  of  the  western 
gulf  of  the  Indian  ocean.  The  scene  of 
this  important  primitive  aspect  of  the 
race  was  probably  in  the  southern  part 
of  Beluchistan,  eastward  from  the  Per- 
sian gulf.  When  these  statements  are 
made  the  whole  of  our  knowledge  on  the 
subject  may  be  said  to 
^he  Adamrt^s.  ^^^ve  been  delivered.  His- 
tory knows  little  besides  of 
the  time  or  the  advent  of  this  primary 
stream  of  human  existence;  but  it  can 
nardlv  be  doubted  that  this  is  the  real 


seat  of  the  Adamite  and  his  descendants. 
Ethnologists  have  generally  been  dis- 
posed to  go  further,  to  trace  backwards  the 
stream  of  this  division  of  the  race  to  the 
shores  of  ocean,  and  thence  to  carry  it 
by  hypothesis  far  out  into  the  so-called 
Lemuria,  a  supposed  submerged  region 
in  the  bed  of  the  Indian  ocean. 

On  the  theory  that  the  Black,  the 
Brown,  and  the  Ruddy  races  of  man- 
kind have  all  had  a  single 

,         .    .  -  .      Apparent  point 

ancestral  origin,  there  is  of  origin  forau 
some  ground  for  such  a  ^®'^®^' 
hypothesis.  The  first  tribes  of  Black 
men  appear  to  have  struck  the  continent 
of  Africa  from  the  east.  In  like  manner 
the  Brown  races  seem  to  have  touched 
the  continent  on  the  coast  line  eastward 
of  the  Persian  gulf ;  while  the  ancestors 
of  the  Australians  and  Papuans  appear 


436 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


to  have  reached  their  destination  from 
the  northwest.  Thus  the  observer,  stand- 
ing- on  the  -western  shore  of  India,  the 
eastern  shore  of  Africa,  or  the  southern 
shore  of  Beluchistan,  would  seem  to  see 
the  tliree  major  divisions  of  mankind  ap- 
proaching from  the  deep,  as  if  from  some 
common  origin  under  the  sea. 

Nor  has  tradition  been  wholly  silent  in 
witnessing  to  such  a  primeval  movement 
Berosusre-  of  the  race  landwards  from 

of  theUa^go.T''  t^is  ^^^-  One  of  the  oldest 
Oan.  traditions  on  record  is  pre- 

served in  a  fragment  of  Berosus,  and 
indicates  the  ocean  origin,  not  only  of 


the  day  with  men.  But  he  took  no  nour- 
ishment, and  at  sunset  went  again  into 
the  sea,  and  there  remained  for  the 
nisrht.  This  animal  taught  men  Ian- 
guage  and  science,  the  harvesting  of 
seeds  and  fruits,  the  rules  for  the  bound- 
aries of  land,  the  modes  of  building 
cities  and  temples,  arts,  and  writing, 
and  all  that  pertains  to  civilization." 

In  the  fifth  chapter  of  the  book  of 
Genesis  we  have  an  account  of  the  Adamic 
race  from  the  beginning  down  to  the 
Deluge.  This  space  is  occupied  with 
ten  successive  patriarchs  and  their  ex- 
panding    families.       To     these     great 


LANUSCAl'E  OV  THE  NOACHITE  DISPERSION.— Dender-Dilem.— Drawn  by  Taylor,  after  a  sketch  o(  liuussay. 


the  arts,  but  of  man  himself,    A  portion 
of  the  storj'  is  as  follows : 

"Then  there  appeared  to  them  from 
the  sea,  on  the  shore  of  Babylonia,  a  fear- 
ful animal  of  the  name  of  Oan.  His 
body  was  that  of  a  fi.sh,  but  under  the 
fish's  head  another  head  was  attached, 
and  on  the  fins  were  feet  like  those  of  a 
man,  and  he  had  a  man's  voice.  The 
image  of  the  creature  is  still  preserved. 
The  animal  came  at  morning,  and  passed 


longevity  is    attributed,    and    the  nar- 
rative indicates  in  various  „    ,      ,   ^ 

Outline  In  Gen- 

ways   the   rapid  tribal  de-  esisofthe 

,  .p.-,  Ti   Adaujic  races, 

velopment  of  the  race,      it 

will  be  noted  also  by  a  comparison  of  the 

fifth  chapter  with  the   fourth  that,  two 

parallel  lines   of  descent  are  recorded, 

the   one   through   Cain,  and    the    other 

througli  Reth.      "For,"  .said  Eve,  "God 

hath  appointed  me  another  seed  instead 

of  Abel,  whom  Cain  slew." 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— NOACHITE   DISPERSION.       437 


The  Adamic  descendants  are  traced  in 
the  fourth  chapter  down  to  the  children 
of  Adah  and  Zilkih,  tlie  two  wives  of 
Lamech;  that  is,  to  Jabal,  "the  father 
of  such  as  dwell  in  tents  and  such  as 
have  cattle;"  to  Jubal,  "the  father  of 
all  such  as  handle  the  harp  and  organ;" 
and  to  Tubal-cain,  "an  instructor  of  ev- 
ery ai'tificer  in  brass  and  iron."  Here 
the  narrative  ends,  and  the  other  branch 
of  the  Adamites,  that  is,  the  descendants 
of  Seth,  are  taken  up,  down  to  Noah,  the 
son  of  Lamech.  The  recurrence  of 
common  names  in  both  lines  of  descent 
introduces  a  good  deal  of  confusion,  but 
the  line  of  Seth,  considered  by  itself,  is 
straight  through  ten  generations. 

The  Hebrew  narrative  of  the  Adamite 
and  his  posterity  to  the  Deluge  is  here 
Value  of  the  cited  in  part  because  of  its 
^ZT^Z  striking  parallelism  with 
chaidseans.  the  sccular  tradition 
handed  down  by  Berosus.  This  cele- 
brated ancient  author  Avas  a  priest  of 
Bel,  at  Babylon,  and  ilourished  there  in 
the  first  half  of  the  third  century  before 
our  era.  He  was  a  native  of  the  coun- 
try and  well  acquainted  with  its  earlier 
and  later  history.  He  knew  as  well  as 
one  might  know  in  an  uncritical  and 
credulous  age  the  annals  not  only  of  the 
later  Babylonian  empire,  but  also  of  the 
older  Chaldcean  dominion  which  had 
been  established  on  the  lower  Euphrates 
in  the  very  earliest  stages  of  human 
history. 

In  that  part  of  his  work  devoted   to 
the  chronology  of  the  Chaldogan  king- 
Ten  chaidee        dom,  Berosus  describes  the 
mythical  kings; 
conformity  to       epocli  bcforc  the  flood ;  for, 

scheme.  like    the     Hebrew    author 

of  Genesis,  he  has  an  account  of  a  uni- 
versal deluge  of  waters,  through  which 
a  single  great  captain  named  Xisuthrus, 
with  his  family,  came  safely  in  a  ship 
and  descended  from  a  mountain,  to  re- 


people  the  earth.  To  the  antedeluvian 
era  Berosus  also  assigns  a  dynasty  of 
ten  kings.  To  these  reigns  of  fabulous 
duration  are  given  the  ten  eons  of  their 
dominion,  being  as  follows: 

Vcare. 

1.  .'Vlorus,  a  ChakUt-an,  who  reigned'. 36,000 

2.  Aloparus,  son  of  Alorus,  who  reigned. . .    10,800 

3.  Aimelon.anativeofSippara,  who  reigned.  46,800 

4.  Ammenon,  a  Chaldsan,  who  reigned ....  43,200 

5.  Amegalarus,  of  Sippara,  who  reigned. . .  64,800 

6.  Daonus,  of  Sippara,  who  reigned 36,000 

7.  Edorankhus,  of  Sippara,  who  reigned. . .  64,800 

8.  Amempsinus,  a  Chaltlaean,  who  reigned     36,000 

9.  Otiartes,  a  Chaldaj.in,  who  reigned 28,000 

10.  Xisuthrus,   the    Chaldajan    Noah,    who 

reigned 64,800 


A  total  of  ten  kings,  reigning 431,20a 

The  general  conformity  of  these  two 
schemes  of  ethnic  descent  must  be  pat- 
ent at  a  glance.  The  ChaldcX-an  and  the 
Hebrew  accounts  of  this  dim  age  of  an 
ancestral  race  agree  in  the  important 
consideration  of  ten  successive  patri- 
archical  kingships.  It  is  easy  to  observe 
the  more  moderate  conception  and  out- 
line of  the  Hebrew  scheme  of  descent  and 
longevity,  and  the  wild  extravagance  of 
the  ChaldEean  tradition.  But  the  pattern 
and  outline  of  the  progress  of  the  race 
are  alike  in  both,  and  in  either  case  this 
line  of  long-lived  mythical  rulers  ends 
with  a  righteous  captain,  whose  virtue 
and  wisdom,  in  the  wickedness  of  his 
surroundings,  enable  him  to  go  safely 
through  the  waters  of  a  deluge  and  re- 
people  a  new  world  on  the  hither  side 
of  the  catastrophe. 

The  identity  of  the  two  narratives  in 

their  essential  spirit  and  leading  features 

can  hardly  be  doubted.  We 

The  headmen 

thus   see  in  the  maritime  oftheAdamita 
parts  of  Beluchfstan,  at  a 
time  almost  unimaginably  remote,  even 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  oldest   histo- 
rians who  have  attempted  to  trace  the 
course   and    development  of   mankind. 


438 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIXn. 


the  apparition  of  a  ruddy  race  of  men 
expanding  through  a  mythical  age  of 
unknown  duration,  and  entering  at  least 
three  stages  of  civilizing  activity.  Jabal 
was  the  "father  of  such  as  dwell  in 
tents  and  of  such  as  have  cattle."  This 
is  manifestly  an  outline  of  the  begin- 
ning of  the  pastoral  life  which  occupied 
so  large  a  part  in  the  subsequent  his- 
tory of  the  races  of  Western  Asia.     Ju- 


instruments  as  have  pleased  the  senses 
of  men  in  all  subsequent  ages  with  the 
concord  of  sweet  sounds. 

To  the  same  epoch,  or  a  little  later,  in 
the  tribal  evolution,  is  assigned  Tubal- 
cain.  He  is  represented  as  Question  of  the 
a  worker  in  brass  and  iron,  fu'^gy "fth'^^*^' 
Very  notable  is  the  fact  Semites, 
that  the  composite  metal  brass  is  here 
mentioned  as  the  material  of  the  earliest 


THE  FATHERS  OF  "SUCH  AS  DWELL  IN  TENTS"— OLD  SEMITIC   TYPES. 


bal,  the  brother  of  Jabal,  is  represented 
as  being  the  "father  of  all  such  as 
handle  the  harp  and  the  organ."  From 
this  we  are  to  infer  that  at  least  the 
musical  branches  of  art  made  their  ap- 
pearance in  the  East  contemporaneou.sly 
with  the  development  of  the  pastoral 
life.  The  makers  of  tents  and  the 
keepers  of  flocks  and  herds  discovered 
harmony,  and  became  the  makers  of  such 


metal  work  of  the  Adamites,  Iron  also 
is  named  as  the  other  substance  in  which 
Tubal-cain  and  his  succes.sors  became 
proficient  as  workmen.  It  would  ai:)pear 
in  accord  with  right  reason  that  both  of 
these  names  of  the  metals  are  errone- 
ously deduced  from  some  original  which 
has  been  misunderstood  in  translation. 
The  primitive  men  could  hardly  have 
begun  as  workers  in   brass,    since  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— XOACIIITE   DISPERSION.       439 


copper  and  zkic  of  which  it  is  composed 
must  first  have  been  employed  and  the 
ratio  of  their  combination  discovered 
before  brass  could  have  an  existence. 
Moreover,  the  extraction  of  iron  from 
the  matrix  is  a  process  so  difficult  and  so 
late  in  the  order  of  metallic  discovery 
■that,  as  we  have  already  seen  in  another 
part  of  this  work,  it  follows  and  does 
not  precede  the  discovery  of  copper,  of 
tin,  of  the  precious  metals,  and,  indeed, 
of  nearly  all  the  other  metallic  ele- 
rients  common  to  the  surface  of  the 
'.artli. 

At  the  close  of  this  Adamite  period  in 

i\\e  history  of  the  Ruddy  race  we  come 

to  that  ofreat  catastrophe, 

Dissemination  .^  . 

Of  traditions  of     the  Deluge  of  waters.     In 
e  uge.  respect  to  this  event  tradi- 

tion was  busy  throug-hout  the  primitive 
world.  Among  almost  every  people 
there  was  a  mythical  reminiscence  of  a 
flood  by  which  their  ancestors  were 
destroyed  from  the  earth.  The  diluvian 
legend  generally  assigned  the  wickedness 
of  the  race  as  a  cause  of  its  overthrow. 
The  tradition  of  such  a  visitation  always 
presented  itself  most  emphatically  in 
countries  so  situated  as  to  be  subject  to 
inundations.  Perhaps  the  greatest  seat 
of  such  a  belief  was  in  the  valleys  of 
the  Lower  Ettphrates  and  Tigris.  It 
was  from  this  region  that  the  Hebrew 
account  of  the  Deluge  was  transmitted  by 
Abraham  and  his  posterity  to  the  west,, 
and  there  recorded  in  the  annals  of  that 
people.  At  the  same  time  a  like  tradi- 
tion was  handed  down  among  the 
Chaldseans,  and  at  a  later  epoch  in 
history  was  repeated  and  modified  by 
the  Assyrian  seers,  on  the  Upper  Tigris. 
The  story  of  Deucalion  and  his  survival 
of  the  Deluge  was  rife  among  the  primi- 
tive Greeks,  and  other  primeval  nations 
had  like  accounts  of  a  like  disaster. 
To  this  general  dissemination  of  the 


belief  in  a  deluge  of  waters  by  which 
the  race  of  man  was  swept  away,  the 
ancient  l'>gyptians  furnish  whytheEgyp- 
a  remarkable  exception.  ^SnXth 
Their  legends  and  mythol-  tradition, 
ogy  furnish  no  account  of  any  such 
event,  cither  in  the  primitive  or  later 
ages  of  their  country.  It  is  easy  to  see 
in  this  fact  the  action  and  reaction  of 
natural  and  suiDcrnatural  elements  in  the 
primitive  history  of  a  people.  The  Nile 
is,  perhaps,  the  only  river  in  the  world 
whose  swellings  and  fallings  obey  a 
certain  law,  the  knowledge  of  waich 
secures  the  inhabitants  of  the  valley 
from  disastrous  consequences.  The 
regularity  of  the  coming  and  the  reces- 
sion of  the  waters  furnishes  a  guarantee 
against  all  harm.  A  curse  is  thus  con- 
verted  into  a  blessing;  and  the  river 
becomes,  instead  of  an  object  of  dread 
and  superstition,  an  object  of  reverence 
and  worship !  The  uniformity  of  nature 
stood  guard  over  the  welfare  of  the 
people  who  built  the  pyramids,  and  even 
if  a  prehistoric  deluge  had  occurred  be- 
fore the  civilized  development  of  the 
Egyptian  race,  the  tradition  of  it  would 
have  perished  in  the  presence  of  the 
future  beneficent  conduct  of  the  great 
river.  In  other  valleys  of  the  East 
irregularity  rather  than  uniform  flood 
and  subsidence  was  the  law,  and  where- 
ever,  as  a  result,  disaster  on  many  oc- 
casions and  from  natural  causes  must 
necessarily  have  ensued  to  the  people 
living  on  the  river  banks,  the  tradition 
of  a  great  catastrophe  overwhelming  all 
would  be  perpetuated  and  handed  down 
as  a  distinct  and  memorable  crisis  in  the 
past  history  of  the  world. 

However  this  may  be,  we  find  a 
remarkable  conformity  between  the 
Chaldasan  and  the  Hebrew  account  of 
the  disaster  by  which  the  race  of  man  was 
swept  away  at  the  close  of  the  Adamite 


440 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


era.  The  ^vell-kno\vn  narrative  of  the 
Deluge  given  in  the  seventh  chapter  of 
the  Book  of  Genesis  need  not  be  here 
General  bar-        repeated.     Nor  is  it  desir- 

mony  ot  Glial-  .       .    ^,     , 

daeanandHe-  able  to  recount  in  full  the 
of  the^flood!^'^^  story  of  the  flood  as  recorded 
by  the  ancient  Chaldasans  and  Assyr- 
ians.     The   principal    features   of   the 


destroy  the  world  by  a  flood.    The  great 

captain  was  ordered  to  bury  the  records 
of  his  country  in  Sippara  and  to  embark 
in  a  ship,  with  his  kindred  and  friends. 
He  was  also  directed  to  take  into  the  ark 
with  him  all  manner  of  living  creatures. 
When  everything  was  completed  and  the 
ship,  nine  thousand  feet  in  length,  was 


Ml;SOI"OTAMIAN  LANDSCAPE.— View  of  Mossul.— Prawn  by  K.  Kl.iiulin. 


latter,  however,  will  serve  to  show  the 
fundamental  identity  of  the  three  prin- 
cipal narratives  of  the  Deluge.  The 
Chaldccan  and  Assyrian  accounts  differ 
in  tliis,  that  the  latter  assigns  as  a  cause 
for  the  destruction  of  the  human  race 
by  a  flood  the  wickedness  of  mankind  in 
the  earth,  whereas  the  older,  or  Clial- 
da:an,  account  simjily  recites  that  tlie  god 
Bel  re\xalcd  to  Xisullirus  his  purpose  to 


closed,  the  Deluge  came.     In  course  of 

time  Xisuthrus  sent  out  birds,  which  at 
flrst  came  back  Avithout  evidence  of  rest- 
ing, but  afterwards  with  mud  on  their 
feet.  At  length  tlie  ship  rested  on  the 
Gordya;an  mountain,  and  the  inhabitants 
came  forth  to  rcpeople  the  earth. 

In  the  Assyrian  account  the  divinity 
who  revealed  the  flood  is  Ilea,  and  the 
Assyrian  Noah  is  named  Sisit.     lie,  as 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— NOACIIITE  DISPERSION.       441 


in  the  case  of  his  Chaldsean  prototype, 
gathered  all  manner  of  living  creatures 
The  Assyrian  '"^nd  secds  of  the  Vegetable 
^ar^fronf^he  world  into  his  ship.  Then 
older  forms,  Samas,  the  sun  god, 
sent  the  flood.  There  was  a  great  storm 
that  went  over  the  nations,  and  the 
waters  reached  up  to  heaven.  Even  the 
gods  had  to  ascend  to  their  highest 
thrones  and  sit  there  until  the  subsid- 
ence. All  living  things  outside  wei'e 
drowned.  At  last  the  waters  abated ; 
the  ark  rested  on  Mount  Nizir,  and  Bel 
led  forth  Sisit  by  the  hand  to  ref)oj)ulate 
the.  country.  It  is  sufficient  to  note  that 
the  narrative  given  of  the  great  catas- 
trophe in  the  seventh  chapter  of  Genesis 
is  much  more  serious  and  elevated  than 
the  two  forms  of  tradition  which  were 
preserved  to  after  times  in  the  valleys  of 
the  Euphrates  and  the  Tigris. 

Apart  from  these  traditional  accounts 
of  the  manner  in  which  the  Adamite 
Early  division  of  race  Came  to  its  termina- 
into'th^^"^^  tion,  we  turn  to  a  more  scien- 
branches.  tific  aspect  of  the  question. 

It  appears  that  before  the  destruction  of 
this  people,  before  they  had  reached  the 
scene — at  least  the  central  scene — of 
their  disaster,  they  had  already  begun 
to  part  into  the  three  branches  of  ethnic 
life  already  mentioned  as  the  major 
divisions  of  the  Ruddy  family  of  man- 
kind. It  is  in  evidence  that  the  Noa- 
chite  race,  from  its  old  maritime  ddboti- 
chiire  on  the  shores  of  Gedrosia,  the 
modern  Baluchistan,  made  its  way  first 
to  the  north,  in  the  direction  of  the  Car- 
manian  desert,  and  was  thence  deflected 
to  the  west.  It  was  here,  on  the  table- 
land of  ancient  Iran,  in  the  district  of 
country  east  of  Yezd,  that  the  ancestors 
of  the  Ruddy  races  of  mankind  seem  to 
have  felt  for  the  first  time  the  impulse 
of  westward  migration.     Here,  at  any 

rate,    they    were    deflected    toward   the 
M.  — Vol.  1—29 


setting  sun.  Here,  too,  they  appear  to 
have  begun  that  threefold  ethnic  separa- 
tion which  was  destined,  in  far  ages 
and  countries,  to  give  to  history  some  of 
its  most  vigorous  and  highly  developed 
peoples. 

If  we  fall  back  again  for  a  moment 
upon  the  classification  the  nomenclature 
of  which  is  derived  from  uncertain  eth. 
the  three  sons  of  Noah.  fX^'^^^^^ 
we  find  here  the  begin-  tamians. 
nings  of  the  division.  So  that  if  we  re- 
gard the  valley  of  the  Euphrates  and  the 
Tigris  as  the  center,  qv  seat,  of  the  great 
diluvian  disaster  -which  subsequently  oc- 
curred, we  must  conclude  that  the  Ruddy 
peoples  who  made  their  way  into  these 
valleys  from  the  east  had  already  sepa- 
rated, or  at  least  begun  to  separate,  into 
Hamites,  Semites,  and  possibly  Japheth- 
ites.  The  adoption  of  such  a  hypothe- 
sis would  tend  to  explain  or  remove  the 
difficulty  which  historians,  ethnologists, 
and  linguists  alike  have  experienced  in 
the  attempted  classification  of  the  most 
ancient  peoples  of  the  Tigrine  and  Eu- 
phratine  valleys.  This  work  has  never 
been  satisfactorily  and  conclusively  ac- 
complished. In  a  general  way  it  has  been 
decided  that  the  oldChaldasans  were  Ham- 
itic  in  their  origin  and  development.  In 
like  manner  the  preponderance  of  eAri- 
dence  has  tended  to  show  that  the  Assyri- 
ans were  Semitic  in  their  race  descent  and 
character.  But  the  evidences  also  indi- 
cate much  mixture  and  confusion  in  the 
primitive  history  of  these  regions. 

It  is  extremely  difficult,  either  by 
means  of  historical  traditions,  ethnic 
traces,  or  linguistic  proofs,  point  of  disper- 
to  determine  satisfactorily  fto^Ass^"* 
to  which  branch  of  the  orig-  and  chaidaea. 
inal  threefold  division  the  Assyrians 
and  the  Chaldaeans  respectively  belong. 
Moreover,  at  later  periods,  when  the 
Hamitic  race  has  well  emerged  from  this 


442 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


region,  and  is  discovered  with  all  its  pecul- 
iar traits  in  Southeastern  and  Southern 
Arabia  and  in  Egypt,  and  when  the  Sem- 
ites have  likewise  appeared,  with  their 
distinctive  peculiarities  well  developed,  in 
the  West,  the  course  from  which  the  two 
races  have  manifestly  come  into  subse- 
quent fields  of  activity,  when  traced  back- 


the  center,  and  the  Japhethites  close  up 
to  the  Caspian. 

From  these  evidences  and  by  this  just 
train  of  reasoning,  it  would  appear  con- 
clusive that  the  primaiy  division  of  the 
Noachite  family  took  place  in  the  up- 
lands of  ancient  Iran,  at  a  point  more 
than  ten   degrees  of  latitude    eastward 


IN  KUK-DISTAN.— ViBW  op  Lutle  AltAuAT.  with  Cuoup  of  Kukus  in  Fokeguound.— Prawn  by  Alfred  Paris. 


wards,  shows  a  conjuncture  jiiiich  to  the 
east  of  the  Mesopotamian  region  and 
not  in  the  valleys  of  the  Euphrates  and 
the  Tigris.  This  is  to  say  that  at  the 
time  wlicn  the  Ilamite,  the  Semite,  and 
the  Japhcthite  races  made  their  way 
through  Mesopotamia  to  the  West,  they 
were  already  separated  geographically, 
the  Hamites  being  on  the  south,  pressing 
close  to  tlie  Persian  gulf,  the  Semites  in 


from  the  ]\Iesopotamian  region,  which 
may  be  regarded  as  the  center  of  the  tra- 
ditions of  the  Deluge.  It  is  safe,  there- 
fore, in  the  ethnic  scheme,  to  mark  the 
division  of  the  Noachitcs  far  beyond  and 
to  the  eastward  of  the  low-lying  alluvial 
plains  of  Mesopotamia. 

If,  then,  the  observer  should  take  his 

stand   in    the    Arabirm    desert  west  of 

.  Mesopotamia   and   look   thitherward  in 


DISTRIBUTION   OF    THE   RACES.—NOACHITli   DISPliRSION.      443 


the    earliest    epoch  of    human    develop- 
ment, he  might  see  emerging  from  the 
shadows   the  vanguard   of 

Issuance  of  the  ^  ^ 

Noachites  to  the  two  races,  witli  possibly  a 
^     '  third   on    the   north.     The 

Hamitie  division  of  mankind  would  be 
seen  making  its  way  to  the  westward, 
close  to  the  head- waters  of  the  Persian 
gulf  and  bending,  as  if  by  preference,  to 
the  south  into  Old  Arabia,  next  to  the 
sea.  The  central  phalanx  Avould  be  the 
descendants  of  vShcm,  heading  for  the 
west,  and,  perhaps,  deflected  somewhat 
to  the  north,  on  its  way  from  Ur  of  the 
Chaldecs  into  Canaan.  The  Japhetic 
division,  if  seen  at  all,  would  be  well  to 
the  north,  close  to  the  southern  shores 
of  the  CasjDian,  and  bending  in  a  north- 
westerly direction  toward  the  eastern 
limits  of  the  Black  sea.  This  may  be 
called  the  Xoachite  dispersion  of  the 
human  race.  The  lines  of  its  progress 
westward  lie  between  the  southern  ex- 
tremity of  the  Caspian  and  the  northern 
limits  of  the  Persian  gulf.  This  region 
is  to  Europe  and  Sotithwestern  Asia 
what  the  wrist  is  to  the  extended  palm. 
Mesopotamia,  considered  longitudinally 
from  east  to  west  and  in  connection 
with  Kurdistan,  is  a  sti-ait,  and  through 
this  strait  the  streams  of  the  Ruddy 
races  of  men  flowed  out  toward  the  open 
regiops  in  the  prehistoric  ages. 

It  is  from  this  point  of  view  that  we 
may,  in  part  at  least,  apprehend  the 
Probable  direc-  ethnic  characteristics  of  the 
Hritfcd^lt  primitive  peoples  of  Elam 
persion.  and     Chaldcca.       Through 

these  most  ancient  countries  the  Ham- 
itie division  of  men  made  their  way 
in  their  earliest  departure  and  migra- 
tion from  the  parent  stock.  It  is,  per- 
haps, safe  to  say  that  the  Elamites  were 
the  first  development  of  a  Hamitie  na- 
tionality in  the  world.  This  earliest 
lodgment  of  the    oldest  branch   of   the 


Noachites  was  in  the  country  afterwards 
called  Susiana  by  the  Greeks,  and  the 
dominion  established  here  remained  for 
many  ages  a  seat  and  stronghold  of  the 
primitive  race.  Historical  traditions  in- 
dicate that  the  Hamites  came  into  this 
region  by  invasion,  and  that  they  dis- 
placed, by  conquest,  the  original  Semitic 
and  possibly  Turanian  peoples  v;ho  were 
there  before  them. 

This  view,  however,  is  a  doubtful 
hypothesis.  As  already  stated,  it  is 
likely  that  the  disentangle-  Traces  of  ethnic 
ment   of   the   Semitic  and  !,!:"i'^'"rJ" 

primitive  Slazn- 

Hamitic  tribes  had  not  yet  "^s. 
been  completely  effected  when  the  Elam- 
ite  nationality  was  founded;  and  it 
may  well  be  confessed  that  Semitic 
influences  were  afterwards  discoverable 
in  the  development  of  what  was  truly 
a  Hamitie  dominion.  Geographically 
considered,  the  country  here  referred  to 
was  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  river 
Diyalah,  on  the  east  by  the  Kebir  Kuh 
mountains,  on  the  west  by  the  Tigris, 
and  on  the  south  by  the  Persian  gulf. 
It  was  a  low-lying  country,  fertile  and 
inviting,  identical  almost  in  character 
with  those  other  regions  of  the  world — 
Chaldsea,  Southeastern  Arabia,  the  val- 
ley of  the  Nile — where  the  Hamites  es- 
tablished in  subsequent  ages  the  seats 
of  their  dominion. 

Primitive  Assyria  may  be  assigned  to 
the  Semites.  Asshur  was  the  son  of 
Shem.  The  position  of  First  distnbu- 
Assyria,  east  of  the  Tigris  "t^^^ltz.v^f 
rather  than  in  Mesopotamia  <^i"tes. 
Proper,  would  indicate  its  planting  by 
early  tribes  of  the  Semitic  race  coming 
from  the  east.  There  are  evidences 
that  such  a  dominion,  north  of  the 
Greater  Zab  and  east  of  the  Tigris,  was 
planted  as  early  as  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury before  our  era. 

The  Japhetic  branch  is  generally  re- 


444 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


garded  as  the  oldest  division  of  the  No- 
achite  family.  The  movements  of  this 
race  have  been  by  far  the  most  compli- 
cated and  difficult  to  trace.  The  first 
deflection  from  the  parent  stem  was 
doubtless  to  the  north  or  northwest  of 
the  common  stream  flowing  westward. 
The  point  of  departure  of  the  Japheth- 
ites  has  already  been  indicated.  It  is 
more  than  likely  that  their  first  course 
after  separation  from  the  ancestral 
tribes  was  so  well  to  the  north  as  to 
bring  them  into  contact  Avith  the  lower 
extremity  of  the  Caspian,  in  which 
event  they  would  be  turned  back  or  de- 
flected more  directly  toward  Northern 
Asia.  It  may  be  fairly  conjectured 
that  this  geographical  circumstance  lies 
at  the  bottom  of  the  formation  of  that 
great  ethnic  whirl,  or  center,  from 
which  the  Aryan  races  of  subsequent 
times  were  all  descended.  It  is  not  pur- 
posed in  this  connection  to  trace  out  the 
after  ramifications  of  the  Japhethites,  or, 
indeed,  of  the  cognate  races  of  the  soutli. 
It  is  sufficient  to  note  that  from  the 
Japhetic  center  the  subsequent  m'gra- 
tions  took  place  in  both  directions,  east 
and  west,  while  the  Semitic  and  Hamitic 
movements  followed  a  more  orderly 
progress,  the  one  toward  Canaan  and 
the  other  into  Southeastern  Arabia. 

It  has  been  intimated  above  that  the 
Old  Chaldaean  dominion  on  the  Lower 
Indications  that  Euphrates  was  Hamitic  in 
the  Old  chai-       -^^  origin.    .Several  circum- 

daeans  ■were  o 

Hamitic.  stanccs   bcsidcs    the   mere 

course  which  the  tribal  migi-ations  were 
then  pursuing  may  be  cited  for  assign- 
ing Chalda;a  to  the  Hamites.  Historical 
evidence  shows  almost  conclusively  that 
there  were  race  prejudices  and  frettings 
between  the  Chakheans  and  the  Assyri- 
ans on  the  north.  The  two  peoples  were 
hardly  ever  at  peace.  There  was  a  di- 
vergence of  language,  of  tradition,  and 


of  religious  ceremonials,  but  at  the  same 
time  such  striking  analogies  in  all  as  to 
indicate  close  affinities  of  race. 

It  was  the  preponderance  and  pressure 
of  the  stronger  Assyrian  nationality  on 
the  north  that,  at  the  close  Race  troubles 
of  the  fourteenth  century  ''^ll^^Z^^' 
B.  C,  finally  overpowered  ern  Semites, 
the  Chaldaean  dominion  and  replaced  it 
with  Semitic  influence  in  the  south.  By 
careful  observation  we  are  able  to  see, 
long  anterior  to  this  period,  the  race 
troubles  between  the  northern  and  the 
southern  people.  There  are  indications 
of  invasion  and  oppression  on  the  part 
of  the  Assyrians  respecting  their  south- 
ern kinsmen.  It  is  not  improbable  that 
these  difficulties  were  at  the  bottom  of 
some  ot  the  earliest  migrations  to  the 
west.  Perhaps  Eber,  the  father  of 
Abraham,  had  drifted  from  beyond  the 
Tigris  into  the  low-lying  country  of  the 
soutn.  His  name  is  said  to  signify 
"from  bej'ond;'*  that  is,  from  beyond 
the  rivers.  -Doubtless  he  was  either  an 
immigrant  into  the  low  country  or  an 
invader.  A  family  so  situated,  expand- 
ing into  a  patriarchical  tribe,  would  soon 
find  itself  with  unpleasant  surroundings, 
and  a  cure  for  local  troubles  might  be 
sou"-lit  and  found  in  a  further  migration 
into  the  freer  west.  Hence  the  Abra- 
hamic  exodus  from  Ur  of  the  Chaldees. 

Another  proof  of  the  race  diversity 
already  existing  between  the  Old  Chal- 
dseans  and  the  people  of  As-  Diirerences  in 
shur  is  found  in  the  monu-  rans^nd'S-''" 
mental  remains  of  the  two  Syrians, 
countries.  There  is  already  a  clear  de- 
parture in  the  typical  physiognomy  of 
the  Chalda^ans  and  the  Assyrians.  The 
former  are  like  the  Klamitcs  in  per.sonal 
characteristics,  while  the  latter  are  of 
the  well-known  Semitic  type,  with  Iiints 
of  Medo-Persian  modifications.  It  is 
easy  for  the  ethnographer  to  see  in  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— NOACHITE  DISPERSION.      445 


features  and  person  of  the  ancient  Chal- 
diean  the  antitype  of  the  Cushite,  the 
Old  Arabians,  tlae  Hamitic  Canaanites, 
and  even  the  Ethiopians  and  Egyptians. 
It  will  be  readily  agreed  that  the  Semitic 
peoples  became,  in  the  course  of  time, 
predominant  throughout  Mesopotamia. 
It  is  likely  that  the  Hamitic  race,  by  pres- 
sure from  the  north,  became  attenuated 
even  to  actual  separation  around  the  head 
of  the  Persian  gulf,  and  that  the  Elamite 
dominion  on  the  east  preserved  the  prin- 
.  cipal,  if  not  the  only,  remnants  of  that 
race  beyond  the  meridian  of  Chaldsea 
and  Assyria. 

Several  facts  of  some  interest  come  to 

light  on  an  examination  of  the  ethnic 

names  of  the  three  branches  of  the  No- 

achite  family.     The  word 

SigniScance  of 

the  Noachite       Sliem  means  a  "  name,  '  or 

patronymics.  i        ,,  e 

more  properly,  "  sons  of  a 
name."  The  sense  is,  that  this  division 
of  the  Noachites  was  an  aristocracy 
having  a  name,  that  is,  a  lineal  descent 
from  reputable  fathers,  as  distinguished 
from  the  no-name,  or  base-born,  descend- 
ants of  other  stocks.  The  early  Sem- 
ites evidently  regarded  themselves  as 
peculiarly  the  representatives  of  the 
Noachite  race,  and  perpetuated  the  be- 
lief in  the  nameless,  that  is,  the  gentile, 
character  of  the  cognate  families  of  their 
own  descent.  The  innuendo  was  direct- 
ed against  both  the  Japhethites  and  the 
Hamites,  particularly  against  the  de- 
scendants of  Canaan  in  the  west,  whom 
the  sons  of  Shena  afterwards  overcame 
and  expelled  from  their  territories. 

The  evidence  of  this  race  contention 
and  feud  is  plentifully  scattered  in  the 
Contention  for      Hebrew  writings.    The  old 

precedence  _  *-* 

among  shem,       prejudice  lies  at  the    bot- 

Ham,  and  Ja-  .  »  ^ .  i    ,  •  •       • , 

phetii.  tom  ot  the  relative  priority 

of  the  sons  of  Noah.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  the  Japhethites  were  the  eldest, 
the   Hamites  second,  and    the   Semites 


the  youngest  division  of  the  Noachite 
family.  But  there  was  a  constant  effort, 
extending  through  many  centuries,  on 
the  part  of  the  Hebrew  scribes  and 
chroniclers  to  change  this  order  and  to 
give  to  Shem  the  rank  peculiar  to  the 
eldest  son.  In  the  biblical  ethnography 
the  order  of  the  three  descendants  is 
always  given  thus:  Shem,  Ham,  Ja- 
pheth.  But  it  will  be  observed  that  even 
in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Genesis,  while 
the  first  verse  preserves  this  order,  giv- 
ing priority  to  Shem,  the  analysis  of 
tribes  which  immediately  follows  places 
Japheth  in  his  true  position,  and  assigns 
the  place  of  youngest  son  to  Shem. 
Such  primitive  quarrels  as  to  the  senior- 
ity of  descendants  were  very  common 
among  the  early  families  of  men,  and 
are  of  little  value  to  modern  scholarship 
except  as  illustrative  of  a  striking  and 
persistent  feature  of  organization  and 
belief  existing  in  the  earliest  ages  of 
human  development. 

All   the   ancient  nations   strenuously 
insisted  that  they  were  respectively  the 
most  ancient  of  all.     Pri-  strife  of  thn 
ority  seems  to  have  been  ^^^T^^2l^ 

J  ngnts  01  pnor- 

an  idea  which  sufficed  to  "?• 
establish  right,  and  make  all  things 
legitimate  in  primeval  society.  "  We 
were  here  first,  and  therefore  possess 
this  region,  and  are  greater  than  you." 
was  the  language  of  every  primitive 
people  to  its  neighbors.  As  a  result  of 
this  disposition,  claims  to  extravagant 
antiquity  were  advanced  by  all,  and 
were  attested  by  long  lines  of  successive 
monarchs,  in  successive  dynasties,  ex- 
tending through  fabulous  ages.  One  of 
the  principal  devices  to  make  good  such 
claims  was  to  extend  the  lives  of  their 
rulers  to  hundreds  and  thousands  of 
3'ears.  The  Berosian  scheme  presented 
above  of  the  Noachite  dynasty  in 
Chaldaea    down    to    the    epoch   of  tho 


DISTRnU-JfOX  OF    Tim   RACES.— NOACIim-:    D/SJ'RKSION.      447 


Deluge  is  a  sample  of  the  plan  which 
the  ancients  adopted  to  make  good  their 
claim  of  primogeniture  and  proseriptive 
right.  The  Egyptians,  '  not  satisfied 
with  even  the  fanciful  expansion  of  their 
dynasty,  were  wont  to  abandon  terres- 
trial criteria  and  appeal  to  the  planets  for 
their  antiquity.  It  was  a  common  boast 
among  the  Egyptian  priests  that  their 
peoj^le  were  Prosch-itoi,  that  is,  prc- 
Moonites,  older  than  the  moon  in  their 
occuiiancy  and  possession  of  Mizraim. 

In  the  discussion  of  the  ]\Iesopotamian 
development  of  the  different  branches  of 
Chronology  at  the  Noachitc  races,  no  at- 
r  SrJ""  tempt  has  been  made  to  es- 
races.  tablish    the    chronological 

relations  of  the  several  ethnic  divisions 
in  the  dispersion,  or  even  to  date  the 
general  epoch,  to  which  they  all  be- 
longed. In  fact,  chronology  is  wholly 
at  fault  in  considering  such  primitive 
movements  of  the  race.  As  to  the  time 
when  the  Noachites  may  be  said  to  have 
been  deflected  to  the  west,  and  to  have 
begun  their  sejjaration  into  different 
peoples,  nothing  can  be  alleged  with 
even  approximate  certainty.  The  whole 
tendency  of  recent  inquiiy  has  been  to 
extend  the  time  relations  of  these  early 
events.  It  is  clearly  perceived  that  the 
notions  formerly  prevalent  about  the 
time  required  for  the  peopling  of  differ- 
ent and  distant  regions  of  the  earth,  and 
the  development  therein  of  distinct  na- 
tionalities, must  be  abandoned  as  totally 
inadequate  for  the  ethnic  evolutions  to 
which  they  refer.  It  is  known  that  the 
first  progress  of  men  gathering  into  tribes 
and  nations  is  exceeding  slow  as  com- 
pared with  subsequent  stages  of  human 
development.  There  is  an  accelerating 
tendency  in  the  progress  of  mankind, 
and  this  manifest  fact  emphasizes  the 
necessity  of  widening  and  enlarging  the 
w-hole  scheme  of  ancient  chronology. 


As  it  resiDects  the  Semitic  and  Hamitic 
peoples  who  created  the  earliest  civil  so- 
cieties in  Elam,  Chaldaja,  and  A.s.syria,  a 
few  suggestions  maybe  of-  Evidence  of 
fered  as  to  the  time  when  ^f  Egyptian"' 
the  same  occurred.  If  we  Hamites. 
look  at  the  rise  of  the  Hamitic  race  in 
the  valley  of  the  Nile  we  discover  the 
most  cinphatic  evidence  of  a  very  remote 
antiquity.  It  is  safe  to  affirm  that  almost 
as  early  as  four  thousand  years  before 
the  common  era  the  primitive  Egyp- 
tians, who  themselves  seem  to  have  taken 
possessior  of  the  valley  by  conquest, 
were  already  a  strong  and  progressive 
people.  They  had  civil  organizations 
and  many  well-developed  institutions  of 
religion  and  secular  society.  They  were 
magnificent  btiilders  in  stone,  and  appear 
to  have  been,  from  the  earliest  date 
of  their  d(fboiicluire  into  Northeastern 
Africa,  in  possession  of  considerable  sci- 
entific knowledge.  These  Eg}-ptians 
were  descendants  of  the  older  Hamites 
in  Asia.  They  came  by  migration  and 
invasion  into  the  country  of  their  sub. 
sequent  development.  For  this  move- 
ment out  of  Asia  mtich  time  mtist  be 
allowed. 

A  greatly  extended  period  must  have 
elapsed  between  the  founding  of  the  first 
Hamitic  societies  in  Lower  ^Mesopotamia 
and  that  subsequent  time  probabie  deriva- 
when  the  Hamitic  tribes,  ^IrLomS' 
making  their  way  westward  ^^ea. 
through  Syria,  established  themselves  in 
Egypt.  It  is  trtie  that  the  formal  chro- 
nology, so  far  as  it  has  been  recovered 
and  reconstrttcted  for  the  Chaldasan  as- 
cendency, does  not  by  any  means  reach 
a  period  so  remote  as  that  of  Egypt.  But 
the  movement  of  the  race  to  the  west- 
ward points  unmistakably  to  the  fact 
that  the  Chaldtean  ascendenc}-  and  the 
dominion  of  Elam  were  long  anterior  to 
the  creation  of  political  power  in  the  val- 


448 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


ley  of  the  Nile.  This  indicates  for  the 
primitive  peoples  of  Mesopotamia  an  an- 
tiquity far  greater  than  history,  or  even 
ethnology  in  its  current  phases,  has  been 
accustomed  to  assign  or  accept. 

The  country  lying  between  Arme- 
nia and  the  head  of  the  Persian  gulf 
Effects  of  en-ri-  fumishes  a  good  examjjle 
of  the  influence  of  phys- 
ical environment  on  the 
movements  and  development  of  the 
early  races.     Mesopotamia  constituted  a 


ronment  on  the 
migrant  Noa- 
Cliites. 


its  way,  while  through  the  gaps  of  the 
Zagros  the  Semites  would  precipitate 
themselves  into  Upper  Mesopotamia. 

Before  the  immigrants  would  spread 
an  open  country,  traversed  by  two  great 
streams  of  living  water,  fertile  in  natu- 
ral products,  and  inviting  to  settlement. 
The  alluvial  plain  in  Lower  Mesopotamia 
would  in  a  special  manner  provoke  to 
permanent  residence  from  the  ease  with 
which  multiplying  tribes  could  here  sup- 
port themselves  by  the  resources  of  the 


PASS  IN  THE  ZAOROS  MOUNTAINS.— Drawn  by  D.  Lancelot,  from  a  pliolograph, 


natural,  perhaps  an  inevitable,  stopping- 
place  in  the  westward  movement  of  the 
Noachitcs.  vSuch  was  the  situation  as 
to  make  it  necessary  for  them  to  pause, 
and  to  pause  meant  the  growth  of  fixed 
societies.  On  the  east  of  this  region  the 
country  is  defended  by  the  bulwark  of 
the  Zagros  and  Keljir  Kuli  mountains. 
It  is  easy  to  sec  how  the  already  half- 
separated  races,  drifting  from  the  east, 
would  be  impeded  for  a  time  by  the  in- 
terposition of  the  mountain  range.  Pres- 
ently, however,  tlirough  tlic  southern 
passes.  Ihe  Ilamitic  division  would  make 


earth.  Adventure  would  soon  carry  the 
still  half-nomadic  peoples  across  the 
country  to  the  western  borders.  Here, 
however,  there  would  be  a  pause.  Even 
the  civilized  man  hesitates  long,  and  the 
compulsion  mu,st  be  extreme  ere  he 
throws  himself  into  the  desert.  Perhaps 
of  all  the  natural  landscapes  presented 
on  the  surface  of  the  globe  the  most  for- 
bidding and  repcllant  is  the  desert. 

West  and  southwest  of  Mesopotamia 
is  a  wide  stretch  of  desert  country.  It 
fatigues  the  eye  and  scorches  the  feet. 
On  the  nortli  is  the  Assyrian  desert,  and 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— HAMITIC  MIGRATIONS.      449 


to  the  south  and  west  stretches  away  the 
seemingly  infinite  waste  of  Arabia.  Here 
chaidaeaand  ^re  thc  fundamental  con- 
f^'^'r'tv  "»r>t"  ditions  which  made  Chal- 

«lty  of  the  early 

peoples.  tla;a    and    Assyria  a    sort 

of  necessity  in  the  progress  of  the  early 
race.  It  is  not  needed  in  this  connection 
to  enter  elaborately  into  the  geography 
of  the  valleys  of  the  Euphrates  and  the 
Tigris  and  the  adjacent  upland  coun- 
■tries.  On  the  north,  from  thc  Caspian 
to  the  Black  sea,  stretch  the  Armenian 
mountains;  on  the  south,  is  the  sea;  on 
the  east,  the  Zagros  range,  and  beyond, 
the  great  plateau  of  Iran ;  on  the  west, 
the  boundary  line  is  the  long  stretch  of 
the  Syrian  desert. 

At  the  time  of  the  development  of  the 
early  empires  in  these  valleys  and  for 
TheRnddy  ages    aftcrwards    the    two 

themse'i^l  to  S^at  rivers  still  discharged 
Mesopotamia,  their  Waters  by  separate 
channels  into  the  Persian  gulf.  Meso- 
potamia reached  to  the  sea,  and  the 
mouths  of  the  rivers  were  fully  a  hun- 


dred miles  south  of  the  present  shore 
line.  Along  the  banks  of  these  streams, 
high  lip  to  the  foothills  out  of  which 
their  upper  waters  arc  drawn,  especially 
on  the  cast  by  a  multitude  of  smaller 
streams,  the  earliest,  or  at  least  one  of 
the  earliest,  civilizations  was  developed 
in  the  world.  It  was  the  work  of  the 
Ruddy  races  coming  from  the  east. 
Here  they  planted  themselves  at  the 
north  and  the  south,  according  to  their 
race  descent,  and  became  in  course  of 
time  much  more  strongly  marked  by 
ethnic  differences  than  they  were  on 
their  first  arrival  in  the  countr}^  It  is 
from  this  region  that  the  different  races 
belonging  to  the  Ilamitic  and  Semitic 
families  of  mankind  made  their  way  at 
length  into  the  western  foreground  of 
history,  where  we  shall  discover  them  in 
a  somewhat  clearer  light  than  that  in 
which  they  have  thus  far  been  revealed. 
Here,  then,  is  the  end  of  what  may  be 
appropriately  called  the  Noachite  dis- 
persion of  mankind. 


CHAPTER    XXV.— The   HAMITIC    NllGRATIONS. 


iN  the  current  chapter 
the  attempt  will  be 
made  to  trace  out 
geographically  the  va- 
rious lines  by  which 
the  Hamitic  race  w-as 
distributed,  first  into 
Southwestern  Asia,  and  thence  through 
a  large  part  of  Northern  Africa,  to  the 
borders  of  the  Western  ocean.  The 
aamitioraoesue  inquiry  will  begin  with  the 
nearest  the  movements  of  the  Hamitic 

Blacks  In  race 

distribution.  division  of  mankind,  not 
from  any  preference  for  that  race  as  a 
dominant  people  of  antiquity,  not  be- 
cause their  civilization  reached  a  higher 


stage  than  that  of  the  cognate  races,  but 
rather  for  geographical  reasons.  The 
Hamites  were  distributed  to  the  south 
and  west,  and  are  thus  the  southernmost 
branch  of  the  Ruddy  races.  It  will, 
therefore,  be  convenient  to  begin  on  that 
side  of  the  ethnic  distribution  which  lies 
nearest  to  the  lines  marking  the  disper- 
sion of  the  Black  races,  and  thence  to 
pursue  the  inquiry  northward  until  the 
Hamitic  movements  have  been  ex- 
hausted. In  the  next  place,  the  various 
branches  of  the  Semitic  family  may  be 
taken  up  and  considered  in  like  order, 
leaving  the  Aryan,  or  Indo-European, 
divisions  of  mankind,  most  important  of 


450 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


all,  historically  considered,  for  the  con- 
cluding chapters  on  distribution. 

The  historical  circumstances  which 
gave  rise  to  the  first  departure  of  the 
Historical  rea-  Hamitic  emigrants  from 
sons  for  the  mi-      Lower  Mesopotamia  for  the 

grations  of  the  '■ 

Hamites.  southwest    are    not    known. 

It  is  not  unlikely,  however,  that  the 
pressure  of  the  stronger  Assyrians  on 
the  north,  who  by  repeated  invasions 
and  conquests  reduced  the  old  Chaldasan 
empire  to  a  condition  first  of  dependency 
and  then  of  actual  subversion,  may  have 
been  the  occasion,  if  not  the  real  cause, 
of  the  first  migratory  movements  of  the 
Hamites  in  the  direction  of  Arabia.  It 
is  not  known  whether  this  primitive 
impulse  was  coincident  with  the  Chal- 
daean  ascendency  in  Lower  Mesopotamia 
or  subsequent  thereto,  but  the  former 
supposition  is  more  in  accord  with  right 
reason  and  with  such  other  facts  as  bear 
upon  the  question.  At  any  rate,  the  first 
dispersive  migration  of  the  Hamitic  family 
was  from  the  primitive  seat  of  the  Chal- 
daeans  toward  the  south  and  into  the 
maritime  parts  of  Arabia. 

It  is  likely  that  the  first  progressive 
people  in  the  Arabian  peninsula  were 
Primitive  Ara-  the  descendants  of  the  mi- 
bian  population     g^atorv  movement  here   de- 

of  Hamitic  de-        * 

scent.  scribed,    and    that    they    be- 

longed to  the  maritime  parts  adjacent 
to  the  Persian  gulf.  The  primitive 
Arabians  of  the  eastern  parts  next  to  the 
sea  were  of  Semito-Hamitic  origin,  and 
that  they  antedated  the  Central  and  West- 
ern Arabians  may  be  safely  inferred  from 
the  ethnic  movements  then  prevailing  in 
the  world,  and  also  from  an  old  prefer- 
ence of  the  early  races  for  the  seashore 
and  the  regions  adjacent.  A  glance  at 
the  geography  of  the  peninsula  will 
show  a  range  of  mountains  between  the 
modern  Arab  state  of  Ilasa  and  the  great 
desert.       It     was     through     the     strip     of 


territory  lying  between  these  mountains 
and  the  Persian  gulf  that  the  earliest 
tribes  of  the  Hamitic  family  made  their 
way  to  the  southwest.  In  the  lower  part 
of  the  peninsula  the  migration  divided, 
throwing  off  one  branch  into  the  modern 
province  of  Oman,  while  the  major  di- 
vision was  deflected  somewhat  in  conform- 
ity with  the  coast  line  to  the  southwest, 
toward  the  modern  state  of  Yemen,  adja- 
cent to  the  strait  of  Bab-el-Mandeb.  Such 
in  general  was  the  direction  of  the  oldest 
ethnic  line  in  the  Arabian  peninsula,  and 
it  was  from  this  primitive  migration 
that  the  Old  Arabs,  as  contradistinguished 
from  the  more  recent  Ishmaelites,  were 
derived.  The  former  were,  in  general 
terms,  a  maritime  people,  and  to  the 
present  day  the  distinctions  between  their 
descendants  and  the  Arabians  of  the  re- 
gions bordering  on  the  Red  sea  are  suffi- 
ciently  marked. 

Throughout  the  whole  of  Southern 
Arabia,  especially  toward  the  south- 
western termination  of  the  Himyaritic  writ- 
peninsula,  are  found  lin-  mgs  show  traces 
^  of  Hanutic  pro- 

guistic  traces  of  this  ancient  duction. 
people.  A  class  of  primitive  writings, 
called  Hituyaritic  Inscriptions,  testify  un- 
mistakably of  the  presence  of  a  peculiar 
people  in  th.e  regions  where  they  are 
found.  These  writings,  generally  en- 
graved on  stone,  have  been  one  of  the 
most  interesting  and  puzzling  studies  pre- 
sented to  modern  students  of  language, 
and  there  has  been  great  diversity  of 
views  in  regard  to  classifying  the  origi- 
nal speech  to  which  these  writings  belong. 
Many  most  eminent  linguists  have  re- 
garded them  as  of  a  Semitic  origin.  An- 
other plausible  view  is  that  of  Renan, 
who  holds  that  the  inscriptions  in  ques- 
tion differ  too  widely  from  Arabic  and 
cognate  varieties  of  Semitic  s])cccli  to  be 
classified  therewith. 

These    facts   open    a    (question    of    much 


iXi  (. 


I.:,  i^w 


.:J 


45-2 


GREAT  J? ACES   OF  MANKIND. 


importance  respecting  the  affinities  of 
the  Hamitic  and  Semitic  languages.  It 
appears  that  the  linguistic  separation  of 
Affinities  and       thesc  two  races  was  never 

connection  of 

Hamitic  and  SO  Complete  as  the  division 
gnages.  of  either  of  them  from  the 

Aryan  families  of  the  north.  It  is  likely 
that  in  manners,  institutions,  language, 
and  laws  the  primitive  Hamitic  tribes 
held  together  with  their  Semitic  kins- 
men until  common  linguistic  forms  had 
been  in  a  considerable  measure  fixed  in 
each,  from  which  circumstance  consider- 
able similarity  would  appear  in  the  sub- 
sequent development  of  the  respective 
languages.  On  the  whole,  it  is  safer  to 
classify  the  Himyaritic  inscriptions  with 
the  other  Semitic  dialects,  and  to  admit 
the  influence  of  the  Hamitic  Arabs  in 
giving  particular  features  to  the  writings 
of  Southern  Arabia. 

Wherever  the  inscriptions  in  question 
may  be  placed  in  linguistic  classification, 
it  is  certain  that  their  origin  is  extremely 
Wide  distribu-  ancient,  and  that  they  were 
ScinscHr  deduced  geographically 
*'°"^-  from  Lower  Mesopotamia. 

The  line  of  these  writings  has  been 
traced  from  about  the  junction  of  the 
EujArates  and  the  Tigris  all  the  way 
around  through  Southeastern  and  South- 
ern Arabia  to  Yemen,  and  even  across 
into  Africa.  The  explorer  Loftus  found 
a  sandstone  slab  covered  with  Himyaritic 
inscriptions  in  one  of  the  mounds  of 
Warka.  in  ancient  Clialdasa.  Two  speci- 
mens of  gems  covered  with  like  charac- 
ters are  preserved  in  the  British  Museum. 
Coghlan  and  Playfair  made  similar  dis- 
coveries at  Amran,  near  Sana.  In  short, 
the  identity  of  the  writings  along  the 
line  of  the  extreme  southern  dispersion 
of  the  Hamitcs  is  clearly  established. 

The  Himyarites,  as  a  people,  occupied 
the  southwestern  extremity  of  the  Ara- 
bian peninsula.     They  are  nearly  iden- 


tified geographically  with    the  inhabit- 
ants   of    the    modern    Yemen,    though 
the  Himyarites  were    fur-  Geographical 
ther  south  and  more  mar-  P°s'tio;^  of  the 

ancient  Himya- 

itime  than  the  modern  "t^s. 
Arabic  state.  It  will  thus  be  seen  that 
the  Hamitic  branch  of  mankind  which 
we  have  been  tracing  was  brought, 
in  its  southwestern  migration,  to  the 
southern  neck  of  the  Red  sea.  It  was 
not  likely  that  so  narrow  a  strait  of  water 
would  prevent  the  further  dispersion  of 
the  ancient  stock.  The  opposite  African 
shore  is  embraced  in  the  small  maritime 
districts  called  Samara.  More  generally, 
it  is  Abyssinia  to  the  north  and  vSomali- 
land  to  the  south. 

The  fact  has  long  been  recognized  that 
there  was  an   ancient  race  identity  be- 
tween the  peoples  inhabit-  Race  kinship  of 
ing   the    countries   on  the  f^dEastenr""" 

two    sides    of    the    strait    of   Africans. 

Bab-el-Mandeb.  The  belief  that  the 
Old  Abyssinians  were  of  Semitic  deri- 
vation, and  the  knowledge  that  they 
were  of  the  same  race  with  the  people 
of  the  Himyaritic  district  in  Arabia, 
has  led  to  the  conclusion  that  the  lat- 
ter were  Semites,  and  this  belief  has 
been  perpetuated  by  the  discovery  of 
strong  Semitic  traces  in  the  Himyaritic 
writings.  The  Abyssinians  and  other 
ancient  Ruddy  races  of  this  region  of 
Africa  were  clearly  in  some  sort  of  race 
affinity  with  the  Egyptians,  the  Canaan- 
ites,  and  the  Old  Arabians,  as  well  as 
with  the  Semites  proper.  The  ,whole 
question  clears  up  on  the  hypothesis  that 
this  most  southerly  division  of  the  Noa- 
chite  descendants  was  Semito-Hamitic, 
and  that  the  vSemites  proper  were  dis- 
persed towa2"d  tlic  south  alxnit  to  tlic  cen- 
ter of  the  Arabian  peninsula.  It  is  true 
that  some  ethnographers  have  carried  the 
Ishmaclite  migration  southward  along 
the  eastern  shores  of  the  Red  sea  to  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACIIS.—IIAMITIC  MIGRATIONS.       453 


stniit,  and  thence  into  Africa,  wliich 
would  bring  the  Semitic  tribes  into  the 
same  country  with  the  cognate  Hamites, 
but  it  may  be  doubted  whetlier  the  true 
line  of  Ishmacl  was  ever  carried  so  far 
in  that  direction. 

If  we  attempt  to  trace  the  Hamitic  dis- 
persion beyond  tlie  crossing  into  Africa, 
cistributionof  we  shall  find  the  migration 
pursuing  the  same  general 
course  to  the  southwest 
which  it  had  taken  while  in  Southern 
Arabia.  It  appears  that  the  peoples  of 
this  stock  were  thinly  distributed  from  the 


Hamitio  blood 
In  Eastern 
Afi-iceu 


bearing  divisions  of  the  Black  races.  The 
ancestors  of  the  Hottentots  and  the  Ne- 
groes made  their  way  from  the  east 
through  this  same  region  of  Gallaland, 
and  their  migratory  intersection  with  the 
south-bearing  progress  of  the  Hamitic 
family  must  have  constituted  one  of  the 
earliest,  if  not,  indeed,  the  very  first, 
contact  of  the  Ruddy  with  the  Black 
races  of  antiquity. 

Meanwhile  Syria,  almost  directly 
west  from  Chaldtea,  had  also  been  pre- 
occupied by  Hamitic  tribes.  While  the 
movement    into  the   maritime  parts  of 


DESERT  COUNTRY  OF  THE  SYRIAN  BORDERS— The  Plain  of  Tortose.— Lirawu  by  A.  de  Bar,  from  a  photograph  by 

Lockroy. 


strait  of  Bab-el-Mandeb,  in  the  general 
direction  of  the  Victoria  Nyanza,  and 
that  the  westward  progress  of  the  Ham- 
itic race  was  finally  checked  in  this  re- 
gion. The  Somalian  peoples  of  the 
extreme  eastern  portion  of  Africa  Avere 
doubtless  derived  from  a  deflected  branch 
of  this  Semito-Hamitic  migration ;  and, 
in  general,  the  Noachite  races  of  Galla- 
land had  the  same  origin. 

One  peculiar  feature  of  this  African 
distribution  of  the  Ruddy 

Crossing  of  the  .       i  .  ,i 

ethnic  lines  in      peoples  from  Arabia  wastho 

Gallaland.  ^^^^   ^^^^   ^j^^    jj^^^g  ^f  ^^^j^. 

progress  to  the  southwest  into  the  con- 
tinent must  have  crossed  the  westward- 


Arabia  had  been  going  on,  another  di- 
vision of  the  Hamitic  stock  had  made  its 
way  out  of  Mesopotamia  to  syriaispre- 
the  west.  It  appears  that  °^^^^.^^,. 
this  migration  divided  in  grants. 
the  desert  country  on  the  Syrian  borders, 
one  branch  being  deflected  into  "Western 
Arabia,  and  the  other  pursuing  its  direct 
course  toward  the  sea  at  Suez.  If  we 
take  up  the  first  division,  we  shall  find 
the  line  of  its  dispersion  drawn  through 
Southeastern  Syria  and  thence  in  the 
direction  of  Medina  and  Mecca.  There 
can  be  no  doubt  about  the  race  descent 
of  the  original  peoples  of  this  region. 
They  were  prior  to  the  first  Semitic  mi- 


454 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIXD. 


grations  or  invasions  of  the  Avest;  and 
ihe  aboriginal  substratum  of  the  more 
recent  Ishmaelites  and  Joktanians  was 
undoubtedly  of  Hamitic  origin. 

It  \vas  the  peculiarity  of  the  westward 
course  of  the  Hamites  from  Central 
Divisions  and  re-  IMcsopotamla  that  they  di- 
fnTsTAK:.  vided  north  and  south  in 
gration.  their   progress.      At   first, 

the  volume  of  national  life  which  flowed 
off  toward  Syria  contained  the  potency 
of  the  Western  Arabs,  the  Canaanites, 
and  the  Egyptians.  The  Canaanitish 
dellection  from  the  main  migratory  line 
was  northward,  and  occurred  in  the  re- 
gion of  Central  Syria.  The  northward- 
bearing  branch  from  this  point  entered 
Canaan  Proper  and  Phoenicia ;  and  here 
began  the  development  of  one  of  the 
most  prominent  divisions  of  the  Hamitic 
family. 

Traditional  Canaan  takes  its  name 
from  the  son  of  Ham.  In  the  chronicles 
Ham  founds  ca-  of  the  Hebrew  race  this 
SrS^'theT;  t^ivision  of  the  Hamites  is 
kinsmen.  most     promiucnt.       They 

were  greatly  disparaged  by  the  early  an- 
nalists of  the  Hebrew  race,  and  through  all 
subsequent  ages  were  despised  and  con- 
temned by  them  as  gentiles  and  servants 
of  servants.  It  Avas  against  these  de- 
scendants of  Canaan  in  their  tribes  and 
generations  that  the  wrath  of  invading 
Israel  was  turned,  after  the  Egyptian 
exodus. 

The  progress  of  the  Hamitic  migra- 
tions to  the  northwest,  around  the  east- 
ern extremity  of  the  Med- 

Extent  of  Ham-  . 

itiG  migrations     itcrrancan,  introduces  the 

Into  Asia  Minor.     .  ■  ,  r  .  i  . 

inquirer  to  one  of  the  most 
difficult  passages  in  the  ethnic  distribu- 
tion of  mankind.  Tlie  problem  is  the  ex- 
{(■II f  of  the  migration  in  the  direction  of 
Asia  Minor.  litlmographcrs  are  not 
agreed  as  to  how  far  the  Hamitic  move- 
ment in  this  direction  continued.     One 


class  of  writers  are  of  the  opinion  that 
the  traces  of  this  branch  of  the  human 
family  extend  no  further  than  the  south- 
ern regions  of  Asia  Minor,  or,  at  most, 
the  eastern  borders  of  the  yEgean  sea. 
Some  are  of  opinion  that  the  line  waj 
deflected  into  the  island  of  CyjDrus, 
and  there  tenninated  so  far  as  its  west- 
ward progress  was  concerned.  Still  an- 
other class  of  inquirers  hold  that  the 
Hamitic  progress  extended  westward 
through  the  ^gean  archipelago  and  into 
Southern  Greece.  This  view  of  the  case 
makes  the  Pelasgians,  to  whom  consid- 
erable space  was  devoted  in  a  chapter  of 
the  preceding  book,  to  be  the  descend- 
ants of  the  Hamitic  stock.  It  will  be 
remembered  that  the  view  of  a  northern, 
that  is,  a  Thessalian,  origin  for  the  Pe- 
lasgic  race  was  advanced  in  the  former 
account  of  that  people.  This  view  of 
the  case  is  not  fully  established.  Nor 
can  it  Avell  be  said  that  the  opposite 
opinion,  namely,  that  the  Pelasgians 
came  from  the  archipelago  into  Argolis, 
and  thence  continued  their  progress  to 
the  West,  is  more  than  tentative. 

Winchell,  in  his  Chart  of  the  Pro- 
gressive  Dispersion  of  Mankind,  holds  to 
the  view  that  the  Hamitic  migration  was 
carried  through  the  south-  Wincheii's 

'^      _  _  views  regarding 

ern  parts  of   Asia   Minor,  the  European 

.   ,,  1       ji       /->      1     1         dispersionofthe 

and  thence  by  the  Cycladcs  Hamites. 
into  Peloponnesus.  From  Southern 
Hellas  this  distinguished  ethnographer 
extends  the  Hamitic  line  first  into 
Northwestern  Greece,  where,  in  Epirus, 
as  wc  have  seen,  one  of  the  principal 
Pelasgic  developments  occurred.  But 
the  main  line  is  carried  across  the 
Southern  Adriatic  into  Italy,  whence 
one  branch  is  turned  to  the  left,  to  fur- 
nish an  aboriginal  stock  for  the  island 
of  Sicily,  while  the  other  line  bifurcates 
on  the  twosidcsof  the  Apennines,  giving 
in  Central  Italy  an  origin  for  the  prob- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    Tllli   RACIiS.—IIAMITIC  MIGRATIONS.       455 


leraatical  Etruscans  and  their  primitive 
development.  It  may  be  possible,  even 
probable,  that  this  scheme  furnishes  the 
best  solution  as  to  the  race-origin  of  the 
first  peoples  of  the  Ruddy  race  in  South- 
ern Greece  and  Central  Italy.  If  so,  we 
may  regard  the  valley  of  the  Po,  the  in- 
land region  of  Etruria,  and  the  remote 
parts  of  Sicily  as  the  westernmost  limits 


Egypt.  But  a  better  view  of  the  whole 
subject  shows  that  if  any  such  race 
movement  occurred  it  was  of  a  later,  and 
perhaps  a  Semitic,  origin,  from  Arabia 
into  Nomth  Central  Africa. 

The  original  occupancy,  then,  of  the 
Nile  valley  by  the  Ruddy  races  was 
certainly  by  the  incoming  of  the  Ham- 
ites,    first   into    the  eastern   delta,   and 


'F  'IHE  HAMITE  MH;kAT10N',  M.AK  ;>UEZ.— Lake  Tim<aii.— Drawn  by  Ii  m  r.rene!. 


of  the  European  excursion  of  the  Ham- 
itic  race. 

We  now  turn  to  the  central  progress 

of   the   same   race  to  the  west.     From 

Syria,  the  Hamitic  movement  continued 

directly    through  the    isthmus   of   Suez 

into  the  vallev  of  the  Nile. 

The  race  enters  '  -     , . 

and  occupies  the  It    has   been    believed   by 
^^"  some    historians     that   the 

invasion  by  which  the  aboriginal  Egyp- 
tians were  expelled  from  their  country 
was  carried,  in  part  at  least,  across  the 
Red  sea  into  Central,    or  even    Upper 


thence  southward  along  both  banks  of 
the  river  to  Upper  Egypt.  The  progress 
of  Hamitic  civilization  from  the  vicinity 
of  lilemphis  and  Cairo  southward  to  its 
extreme  limit  at  Elephantis  has  been 
traced  by  ethnographers  and  historians 
until  its  course  and  character  are  no 
longer  doubtful.  The  oldest  occupation 
was  in  that  part  of  the  delta  lying  next 
to  the  isthmus,  and  from  hence  the  prog- 
ress of  the  race  was  constant  until  the 
whole  valley  was  populated  by  tribes  of 
a  common  descent. 


456 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


The  account  of  the  original  dispersion 
of  mankind  may  well  pause  at  this  point, 
that  the  attention  of  the  reader  may  be 
Extreme  antiq-  once  more  Called  to  the  cx- 
moLle^ntstere  ^'-'''"^  antiquity  of  the  move- 
described.  ments  here  described.    It  is 

worthy  of  special  note  that  the  civiliza- 
tion of  Egypt  tended,  in  virtue  of  its 
own  character,  to  transm.it  better  evi- 
dences of  time-relations  and  the  succes- 
sion of  events  than  that  of  any  other 
country.  One  of  the  fundamental  ideas 
of  the  civilization  created  in  the  Nile 
valley  was  architectural  grandeur,  and 
closely  connected  with  this  was  the  no- 
tion of  perpetuating  the  records  of  hu- 
man life  by  naeans  of  colossal  tombs  and 
imperishable  inscrii^tions.  Fortunate- 
ly the  granite  quarries  of  the  country, 
especially  in  Central  Egypt,  gave  oppor- 
tunity to  gratify  this  disposition,  if 
indeed  the  presence  of  such  materials 
did  not  first  provoke  the  habit.  The 
peculiar  priestly  organization  of  the 
race,  in  close  union  as  it  was  Avitli  the 
secular  dynasty,  also  tended  to  the  crea- 
tion and  preservation  of  records. 

From  these  circumstances   the   great 

antiquity  of  Egypt  became  a  marvel  to 

tl:e  earliest  historians  and 

Old  travelers 

marvel  at  the  travelers  of  other  races, 
age  of  Egypt.       ^^    ^^^^^    ^^g     Egyptian 

scribes  profited  by  the  credulity  of  the 
age  in  which  they  flourished,  and  en- 
larged as  much  as  possible  the  ancient 
records  which  they  possessed.  When 
Herodotus  came  into  the  country,  about 
the  middle  of  the  fifth  century  B.  C,  he 
was  shown  the  records  of  the  old  dy- 
nasties, from  the  founding  of  the  first  by 
Menes  down  to  the  reign  of  Seti.  From 
this  scheme  he  made  up  his  estimate  of 
the  antiquity  of  the  nation,  producing  as 
a  result  something  over  12000  B.  C. 
q.s  the  epoch  of  !Mencs.  Four  centuries 
aiterwards,     when     Diodorus     traveled 


in  Egypt,  he  also  studied  the  records 
of  the  country,  and  made  out  the  found- 
ing of  the  first  dynasty  to  have  been 
more  than  twelve  thousand  years  before 
the  common  era.  According  to  Manetho, 
a  native  historian,-  the  span  between 
]\Ienes  and  our  era  is  reduced  about  one 
half,  the  accession  of  the  first  dynasty 
being  fixed  at  about  5706  B.  C. 

The  mediaeval  historians  did  nothing 
with  the  question,  but  in  recent  times 
many  learned  inquirers  have  taken  up 
the  subject,  and  the  result  Modemiuquiry 
has  been  the  almost  concur-  ^TtlTa'trfor 
rent  agreement  of  modern  Menes. 
scholars  that  the  epoch  of  ]\Ienes,  founder 
of  the  oldest  dynast}'-,  goes  back  to  the 
year  3892  B.  C.  This  date  is  now  ac- 
cepted as  approximately  correct.  Indeed, 
it  appears  to  be  rather  within  than  be- 
yond the  true  limits.  Meanwhile  a  fact 
in  astronomy  has  thrown  perhaps  the 
strongest  light  on  the  true  era  of  the 
founding  of  Egyptian  nationality.  By 
the  rate  of  the  great  movement  called 
the  precession  of  the  equinoxes,  it  is 
now  known  that  the  equator  of  the 
heavens  accomplished  on  the  ecliptic  a 
complete  circuit  in  about  twenty-five 
thousand  years.  It  is  also  known  that  a 
certain  star,  which  was  polar  at  the  time 
of  the  building  of  the  oldest  pyramids  in 
Lower  Egypt,  has  been,  at  the  present 
time,  turned  by  torsion  just  about  one 
fourth  of  the  way  around  the  circuit  of 
the  heavens.  This  would  imply  the 
lapse  of  a  little  over  six  thousand  years 
since  the  constniction  of  the  first  pyra- 
mids ;  and  the  date  indicated  would  be 
somewhat  more  than  four  thousand 
years  before  the  common  era. 

It  is  safe  to  fix  upon  this  date  as  a  fair 
approximation  for  the  time  of  the  in- 
coming of  the  tribes  and  the  beginning 
of  the  great  architectural  era  of  the 
Hamitic  race  in  Egypt.     And  it  will  be 


VISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— HAMITIC  MIGRATIONS.        457 


remembered  that  the  ethnic  movements 
which  have  furnished  the  subject-matter 
of  the  preceding  paragraphs  belonged  to 
a  still  earlier  period  in  the  history  of  the 
race ;  all  of  which  facts  tend  most 
strongly  to  emphasize  the  necessity  of  a 
great  extension  and  widening  out  of  the 
whole  scheme  of  ancient  chronology. 

It  is  difficult  for  one  removed  to  mod- 
ern times  and  distant  countries  to  realize 
the    nature    and    method 


True  nature  of 

primitive  tribal    of  the  cthnic  migrations  of 

migrations.  .•        ■.  -, ,      .  . 

antiquity.      It    is  not    pur- 


posed in  this  connection  to  attempt  to 


hard  to  obtain.  But  ever  and  anon  this 
rapid  volume  of  the  moving  race,  most 
rapid  in  the  vanguard,  would  flow  into 
a  region  which,  from  its  geographical 
situation  and  its  fertility,  would  invite  to 
settlement.  Here  there  would  be  a 
pause.  The  tribe  would  spread  over  the 
surface  of  the '  country  like  a  lake  of 
water  running  into  an  inclosed  lowland. 
For  a  long  time  the  incoming  tribes 
would  pour  along  and  discharge  their 
volume  into  the  reservoir.  If  the  situa- 
tion were  sufficiently  auspicious,  there 
would  be,   in  a  short  time,  the  begin- 


VERTICAL  SECTION  OF  THE  GREAT  PYKAMID  FROM  SOUTH  TO  NORTH. 
A.  debris;  B,  vault ;  C,  passage  of  entry  ;  D,  abutments  ;  E,  chamber  of  the  queen  ;  F,  chamber  of  the  king;  G,  ancient  entrance  ;  H. 

primitive  facing  of  granite  ;  I,  K,  ventilators. 


depict  the  actual  manner  of  tribal 
removal  from  place  to  place  to  final 
settlement.  One  great  feature,  how- 
ever, of  the  migratory  progress  of  ancient 
peoples  was  the  alternate  speed  and 
cessation  of  the  movement.  Sometimes 
the  migrating  horde  would  pour  along 
like  a  swift  stream,  traversing  in  a  short 
time  vast  stretches  of  country.  Such 
was  the  rate  of  progress  in  desert  regions 
and  in  mountainous  districts  where  the 

means  of  subsistence  were  scattered  and 
M  — Vol.  1—30 


nings  of  a  national  development.     The 
more  conservative  elements  of  the  tribes 

would  establish  themselves    in  ^rhat  manner 

on  the  soil.  Hunting  would  ^JXcomepV 
give  place  to  the  pastoral  elated, 
pursuit,  and  the  pastoral  pursuit  to  agri- 
culture. Permanence  wovild  assert  it- 
self, and  vacillation  cease.  Institutions 
would  soon  be  planted.  Architecture 
and  the  other  practical  arts  would  arise, 
and  society  would  emerge  from  the  tribal 
chaos  which  had  preceded  it. 


458 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND, 


Into  such  situations,  howevei-,  a  rest- 
less element  is  always  poured,  along 
with  the  calmer  varieties  of  humanity. 
The  radical  eie-  This  radicalism  would  first 
T'tJTr^X.      flow  to  the  furthest— gen- 

aw^ay  irom  the  o 

conservative.  erally  the  western — limit 
of  the  locality.  Ere  long,  dissatisfied 
with  the  situation  and  longing  for  the 
old  tribal  freedom,  these  elements  would 
burst  away  from  the  restraints  of  the 
civilizing  communities  and  resume  the 
migratory  habits  of  antiquity.  They 
would  draw  after  them  all  adventurers, 
all  the  unprosperous  parts  of  the  half- 
formed  societies  behind  them.  They 
would  strike  out  into  new  regions,  driven 
by  an  impulse  which  they  had  no  dis- 
position to  iinderstand  or  check. 

"We  may  conceive  that  ancient  Egypt 
furnished  one  of  the  most  striking  ex- 
amples   of    this  debouchure 

Egypt  a  striking        .  '■  ^    ..     .  ,  ^^ 

example  of  the     oi    tribal    Avaters.       Here 

ethnic  sack,  . .  ,11  t 

they  were  gathered,  and 
here,  out  of  the  fecund  soil,  the  ele- 
ments of  primitive  life  drew  at  first  the 
means  of  subsistence  and  afterwards  of 
development.  How  long  the  general 
progress  of  the  Hamitic  race  to  the  west 
was  checked  and  liindercd  by  the  out- 
spread of  the  incoming  volume  in  the 
valley  of  the  Nile,  it  were,  perhaps,  vain 
to  conjecture.  For  many  centuries,  no 
doubt,  the  outline  was  sufficient,  and 
the  auspicious  character  of  the  valley  for 
succeeding  ages  appeased  and  satisfied 
the  cupidity  and  restlessness  of  the  im- 
migrants. 

In  course  of  time,  however,  the  more 
nomadic  elements  of  Egyptian  life 
Migration  at  climbed  the  Avestern  slope 
SghNrth"  "f  ^lie  valley,  and  found 
ern  Africa.  the    Sand  Avaste  of  Africa 

before  them.  Migration  Avas  resumed, 
and  tlie  first  line  of  the  neAv  movement 
was  stretched  along  the  Mediterranean 
in  the  direction   of  Barca.     It  may  be 


safely  affirmed  that  the  first  tribes  AA-hich 
A\-ere  dropped  into  permanence  in  the 
country  Avest  of  Lower  Egypt  Avere  the 
ancient  ]\Iarmaricans.  It  is  Avell  knoAvn 
that  in  after  times  Cyrenaica  Avas  col- 
onized by  the  Greeks,  but  the  primitiA^e 
people  Avhom  they-  expelled  from  the 
coast  and  forced  back  into  the  interior 
were  the  descendants  of  the  ancient 
Hamitic  exodus  from  Egyj^t. 

The  main  line  of  migration  continued 
to  the  Avest,  branching  into  the  interior 
south  of  the  modern  Greek  Branchings  and 
colony,  and  also  turning  ~:f^^^3^! 
into  the  peninsula  toAvard  itic  dispersion. 
Ptolemais.  When  Ave  consider  the  ge- 
ography of  Northern  Africa  we  shall 
find  the  country  Avell  adapted  to  the 
maintenance  and  perpetuation  of  such  a 
moA'ement.  Throughout  the  Avhole  ex- 
tent of  the  region,  from  Eg3-pt  to  the  At- 
lantic, a  mountain  range  of  greater  or 
less  elcA'ation  defines  the  coast  region 
from  the  desert  to  the  south.  ToA\'ard 
the  eastern  terminus  this  range  is  of 
slight  elcA'ation,  being  in  the  plain  of 
Barca  no  more  than  a  thousand  feet  in 
height.  Toward  the  western'  exlreme 
the  peaks  of  the  Atlas  rise  to  a  much 
greater  elcA'ation,  reaching  the  line  of 
perjictual  snow.  Throughout  the  whole 
extent  the  range  approximates  the  sea, 
and  the  country  betAveen  the  mountains 
and  the  Mediterranean  slopes  down  rap- 
idly to  the  IcA'el  of  the  ocean.  It  A\'as 
through  this  region  that  the  African 
Hamites  made  their  Avay  to  the  Avest, 
through  Barca  and  Tripoli,  into  the  an- 
cient state  of  Africa  Proper,  and  thence 
into  Mauritania,  and  finally  to  the  ex- 
treme west. 

This  region,  thus  peopled  in  the  pre- 
historic ages,  became  one  of  the  most 
important  of  tlie  subsequent  historical 
countries.  The  ancient  states  along  the 
soutliern    shores  of   the    Mediterranean 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    THE   RACES.— 1 1  AM  1 1  It    MK.RAIIONS. 


459 


never  attained — with  the  exception  of 
Egypt — the  power  and  importance  of 
those  situated  on  the  north- 
ern coasts,  but  they  readied 
a  considerable  degree  of 
development,  and  were  able  to  compete 
with  the  Mediterranean  peninsular  pow- 
ers for  the  mastery  of  the  west.    Funda- 


Rank  and  char- 
acter of  North 
Airicaii  states 
and  peoples. 


Stream  flowed  still  further  to  the  south. 
It  may  also  be  noted  that  the  seafaring 
Semitic  Phoenicians  who  passed  west- 
ward through  the  Southern  Mediterra- 
nean skirted  the  coast  of  Africa,  and 
touched  the  islands  rather  than  estab- 
lished colonies  or  built  states  on  the 
mainland. 


TUNISIAN  COAST.— Gulf  of  Ha^hmamet.— Drawn  by  Eugene  Girardet,  after  a  sketch  of  Saladin. 


mentally,  the  people  of  the  North  Afri- 
can provinces  were  Hamitic  in  their 
origin.  It  is  true,  as  we  shall  see  here- 
after, that  parallel  streams  of  a  different 
race  descent  Avere  at  a  subsequent  time 
led  westward  through  the  same  region. 
But  the  Brown  race  division  of  mankind 
carried  its  migration  toward  the  Atlantic 
on  the  soutlicni  slope  of  the  North 
African    mountains,  while    the    Semitic 


The  main  stream,  of  Hamitic  migration 
may  be  said  to  have  reached  its  terminus 
with    the   Atlantic,   or    at  TheHamites 
least  with  the  islands  west  \^^^^l,^^ 
of  Morocco.     It  is  believed  *i»e  ^^a. 
that  the  original  tribes  inhabiting  the 
Canary  islands  were  the  westernmost  dis- 
persion of  the  human  race,  so  far  as  the 
Hamitic  migration    from    the  east  was 
concerned.     As  a  rule,  the  Hamites  no- 


460 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


where  took  to  the  sea.  They  were  a 
land  people,  and  while  preferring  the 
coast  regions  of  the  ancient  world,  they 
avoided  the  open  ocean  and  formed  very 
few  insular  settlements.  They  had  far 
less  dread  of  the  perils  of  the  desert  than 
of  those  peculiar  to  the  deep.  An  exam- 
ination of  the  movement  of  the  race  west- 
ward through  Northern  Africa  will  show 
a  much  greater  number  of  tribal  de- 
partures towai'd  the  south  than  toward 
the  north.  The  inviting  character  of  the 
Mediterranean  islands  seems  to  have 
appealed  less  strongly  to  the  people  of 
this  descent  than  did  even  the  desert 
wastes  of  Sahara. 

It  is  possible  that  the  Hamitic  move- 
ment, considered  as  a  whole,  was  some- 
what determined  by  latitude  and  tem- 
perature.  The  race  appears 

Hamitic  prefer-     '■  ^^ 

encesforthe        to  have  had  a  preference 

equatorial  trend.    /•        ,i  .1  ,•        , 

for  the  southern  climates. 
If  we  consider  the  ccnti-al  line  of  migra- 
tion from  the  original  seat  of  the  race 
to  its  extreme  western  limit  in  the 
Canaries,  we  shall  find  only  one  or  two 
considerable  developments  toward  the 
north.  The  whole  expansion  of  the 
Hamites  was  in  the  direction  of  the 
equatorial  regions.  If  we  allow  the 
Pelasgians  and  the  Etruscans  to  have 
been  of  this  descent,  we  shall  find  this 
single  stream  to  have  attained  a  north- 
ern limit  of  a  little  more  than  forty-five 
degrees,  in  the  valley  of  the  Po.  Other- 
wise, the  northernmost  deflections  were 
scarcely  above  thirty-five  degrees  north. 
The  main  line  of  westward  population 
was  about  the  parallel  of  thirty  degrees, 
and  from  this  line  nearly  all  the  depar- 
tures, both  in  Asia  and  Africa,  were  to 
the  south  and  soutliwest.  From  the 
main  course,  the  various  tribal  migra- 
tions into  the  regions  of  the  equator  and 
their  ramifications  filled  a  considerable 
portion    of    the   old    cminlries   from    the 


Persian  gulf  to  the  Atlantic  south  of  the 
thirtieth  parallel  and  north  of  the  equa- 
tor. None  of  the  Hamites  crossed  the 
equatorial  line  southward  in  their  origi- 
nal dispersion,  the  nearest  approach 
thereto  being  made  by  the  Galla  tribes 
of  Eastern  Africa. 

Among  these  various  lines  of  southern 
deflection,  the  two  principal  were,  first, 
the  great  Cushite  departure  The  Berber 
into  Southeastern  Arabia  ^.^rdXcted 
and  Eastern  Africa;  and  movements, 
secondly,  the  West  African  division, 
which  left  the  parent  stem  on  the  bor- 
ders of  the  Libyan  desert,  in  the  modern 
state  of  Algeria.  From  this  point  the 
secondary  current  turned  to  the  south- 
west into  the  Moorish  states  and  again 
divided  in  the  Sahara,  one  stream  con- 
tinuing the  original  course  and  the 
other  bending  back  toward  the  east, 
forming  a  loop  whose  southern  line 
reached  nearly  to  the  parallel  of  twenty 
degrees  north.  It  was  thus  that  the 
aboriginal  population  of  the  Moorish 
and  Berber  states  was  supplied.  Here 
sprang  the  desert  people  of  the  African 
waste,  and  from  this  source  have  been 
derived  at  least  a  majority  of  all  the 
Berber,  Tuareg,  and  Imoshag  nations. 

In  following  the  course  of  the  Ham- 
itic progress  toward  the  Atlantic,  the 
etlmosfrapher  meets  some 

°      ^  Ethnic  place  of 

peculiar    difiicultieS.        The    the  Carthanin- 

...        1        •  n      ^-  r  ii        ians  considered, 

ethnic  classification  01  the 

Carthaginians  has  been  the  source  of 
much  perplexity ;  and  there  are  even  yet 
unsolved  elements  in  the  problem.  By 
language  and  many  of  their  institutions 
the  ancient  Carthaginians  seem  to  have 
been  closely  allied  witli  the  Semitic 
races  of  the  Orient.  Tradition  has  dis- 
tinctly and  emphatically  assigned  to 
them  a  Phoenician  origin.  Many  ripe 
scholars  have  not  hesitated  to  classify 
tlu'ni  as  Semitic. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE   RACES.— IIAMITIC  MIGRATIONS.        461 


In  the  first  place,  it  must  be  remem- 
bered that  the  institutions  and  languages 
Institutional        of  the   Hamitic  race  were 

and  linguistic 

Intimacy  of         by  no  means  clearly  sepa- 

Semites  and  ^     i      j-  ^i  r    ^i 

Hamites.  rated    from    those    of  the 

Semites.  Linguistically  and  institution- 
ally, as  well  as  ethnically,  these  two 
branches  of  the  human  family  appear  to 
have  hung  together  until  the  forms  and 
characteristics  of  each  had  to  a  consider- 
able degree  become  fixed  by  develop- 
ment. The  selvages,  so  to  speak,  of 
the  various  Hamitic  and  Semitic  migra- 
tions lay  together  and  overlapped  each 
other  in  a  measure  that  could  not  be  ex- 
pected in  the  case  of  the  Aryan  nations. 
For  these  reasons,  identities  and  analo- 
gies of  language  and  of  institutional 
forms  of  both  public  and  private  life  are 
abundant  between  the  earliest  Hamitic 
and  Semitic  nations.  The  Phoenicians 
were  doubtless  in  the  first  place  Hamitic 
in  their  origin.  With  the  Semitic  con- 
quest of  Canaan,  that  race  became  domi- 
nant to  the  sea.  To  what  extent  they 
were  modified  in  their  Phoenician  de- 
velopment by  Hamitic  Canaanites  it  were 
impossible  to  tell,  but  doubtless  the 
more  recent  Phoenician  character  was  in 
its  ethnic  origin  the  product  of  both 
elements. 

Moreover,  in  this  region,  the  common 
forms  of  the  two  races  were  especially 
Semitic  influ-  abundant.  So  if  we  con- 
ence  prevails  j j      ^j     Phoenicians  in  the 

over  the  Hamit- 
ic at  Carthage,      act  of    colonization    in   the 

west,  as  at  Carthage,  we  shall  find  them 
planting  on  that  shore  a  mixed  race  in 
which  the  oldest  blood  was  Hamitic,  and 
the  more  recent  Semitic,  in  its  deriva- 
tion. Again,  the  later  commercial 
relations  of  the  Phoenicians  brought 
many  of  their  merchants  and  not  a  few 
Eastern  institutions  into  the  mart  of 
Carthage.  If,  then,  we  look  at  the  Car- 
thaginian state,  particularly  at  the  city. 


in  the  time  of  its  ascendency,  we  shall 
find  a  people  marked  in  all  of  their  civic 
and  private  life  with  the  unmistakable 
traces  of   Shem.     But   it   need   not   be 


¥]W-' 


HAMITIC  TYPE  OF   THE   IT'I'ER     NICER — BAMBARRA. 
Drawn  by  Riou,  after  a  sketch  of  Valliere. 

forgotten,  at  the  same  time,  that  the 
westward  progress  of  the  Hamites  along 
this  coast  must,  almost  of  necessity, 
have  furnished  the  aboriginal  element 
and  germs   of  all  the   states  primarily 


462 


GREAT  RACES    OF  JIAXKLYD. 


created  between  Egj'pt  and  the  Pillars 
of  Hercules. 

Continuing  the  course  of  Hamitic 
miarration  in  the  west  of  Africa,  we  find 
the  main  line  of  progress  passing  to  the 
south  from  the  IMoorish  states  across  the 
Extreme  limits  twentieth  parallel  and  into 
triSnL'^h;  the  more  habitable  coun- 
■v^est.  tries  of  the  Upper  Niger. 

Here  there  was  another  bifurcation,  the 
western  branch  reaching  out  to  the  coast 
and  furnishing  the  original  elements  of 
the  Fulah  tribes  of  Western  Guinea. 
This  was  the  second  extreme  limit  in 
westward  extent  of  the  Hamitic  migra- 
tions, being  almost  as  far  in  that  direc- 
tion as  the  Canary  islands.  The  other 
branch  of  the  race  appears  to  have  turned 
eastward  in  the  lake  region  of  the 
Upper  Niger,  and  to  have  thence  de- 
scended the  valley  of  that  river  into  the 
Sudan  and  as  far  east  as  the  country 
drained  by  the  streams  which  flow  into 
lake  Chad.  It  is  likely  that  the  Baghirmi 
nations,  lying  southeast  of  the  lake  just 
named,  mark  the  remotest  point  to 
which  the  original  impulse  carried  the 
race  of  Ham  into  Central  Africa. 

The  whole  coiirsc  of  the   migration, 

considered  from  the  standijointof  Lower 

Egypt,    resembles    a    fisliliook   bending 

southward  around  the  larti'- 

dispersion  in  cr  part  of  the  desert  region 
Alrican  interior.        r     ii  \  e  •  i-  i. 

of  the  African  continent 
and  presenting  an  interior  and  an  ex- 
terior line,  the  latter  of  which  reaches 
back  toward  tlic  country  of  the  original 
exodus,  about  one  half  way  from  the 
western  coast  of  the  continent  to  the 
Red  sea.  The  final  distribution  of  tribes, 
by  means  of  this  great  migration  in  the 
prehistoric  ages,  was  in  a  region  of  Africa 
into  which  the  I'.lack  races,  coming  from 
the  cast,  had  already  been  poured,  and 
with  which  the  Hamitic  peoples  have  in 
all  subsequent  ages  been  intermingled, 


until  it  were  difficult,  if  not  impossible, 
in  modern  times  to  discriminate  the 
diverse  race  elements  in  the  peoples 
of  this  region. 

This,  then,  concludes  the  summary  of 
Hamitic  migrations  in  Southwestern 
Arabia  and  Northern  Africa.  No  doubt 
all  such  movements  are  Ethnic  move- 
more  clearly  drawn,_  more  ^r^a',;!  fog. 
definitely  indicated,  in-  dis-  »cai. 
cussions  of  the  kind  here  presented  than 
they  were  in  fact.  In  the  physical 
world  nature  abhors  a  line,  and  the 
same  may  be  affirmed  with  emphasis  of 
the  movements  and  phenomena  of  the- 
world  of  life.  Of  a  certainty,  tribes 
migrate  from  place  to  place.  They  flow 
here  and  there  into  favorable  localities, 
and  there  possibly  develop  into  nations. 
But  the  movement  is  not  so  exact  and  log- 
ical as  it  appears  to  be  when  viewed 
through  the  medium  of  description. 
There  is,  on  the  contrary,  much  that  is 
desultory  and  irregular  in  the  course  of 
migration  from  one  country  to  another. 
Much  allowance  must  be  made  for  de- 
lays and  deflections,  and  still  more  for 
the  intermingling  of  one  tribe  with  an- 
other on  the  wa}-.  The  incoming  peo- 
ple frequently  disperse  themselves 
among  the  original  inhabitants,  and  are 
mixed  with  tlicm  in  the  race  develop- 
ment of  the  future. 

In  some  cases  the  migration  is  more 
exact  and  definite,  and  in  such  instances 
the  facts  correspond  more  General  sum- 
nearly  to  the  concept  of  the  S^^^^fc  mfgra- 
movement   as    it  is  trans-  t'°"s- 
mitted  by  descrij^tiou.     In   the   case  of 
the  Hamitic  disisersion  over  the  coun- 
tries to  which  we  have  referred  in  the 
current  chapter,   it  must  be  constantly 
remembered  that  these  people  were  not 
so  different  typically  from  their  vSemitic 
kinsmen   as   the    latter  were  from    the 
Indo-Euroix;an  races.     From  this  source 


DfSTRlBUriOX  OF    THE   RACES.— SEMITIC  MIGRATIONS. 


463 


also  much  confusion  has  necessarily 
arisen  in  the  attempted  classification  of 
these  people  by  their  ethnic  affinities. 
But  it  is  believed  tliat,  on  the  Avhole,  the 
Hamitic  race  took  in  prehistoric  times 
the  general  lines  of  distribution  which 
are  here  indicated ;  that  it  was  distribu- 
ted first  into  Southeastern  and  Southern 
Arabia,  then  into  the  western  portions 
of  the  same  peninsula,  and  then  into 
Canaan,  From  this  position  the  lines 
of  migration  part  ai-ound  the  Mediter- 
ranean north  and  south,  the  lower  de- 
parture being  into  Egypt,  and  after- 
wards into  Northern  Africa.  In  the 
course  of  ages  the  movement  continued 
to  the  west,  along  the  southern  shores  of 
the  Mediterranean,  to  the  Atlantic,  and 


was  thence  dcllccted  to  the  south  into 
the  equatorial  regions,  and  iiiially  turned 
back  into  the  desert  wastes  covering  the 
central  and  north-central  parts  of  the 
continent. 

It  is  not  intended  in  this  connec- 
tion to  trace  further  the  historical  de- 
velopment of  the  various  peoples  who 
sprang  up  on  the  line  of  these  migra- 
tions. That  part  of  the  work  will  be  at- 
tempted in  another  book.  For  the 
present,  we  turn  from  this  cursory  out- 
line of  the  Hamitic  distribution  of  man- 
kind to  consider  another  of  the  great 
primitive  races  in  its  similar  dispersion, 
first  tlirough  a  great  part  of  the  Orient, 
and  afterwards  into  different  parts  of  the 
Western  continents. 


Chapter  XXVI.— JMigrations  ok  the  Semites. 


OUGHLY  considered, 
the  great  monarchies 
in  the  valleys  of  the 
Euphrates  and  the  Ti- 
gris were  planted  and 
developed  by  people 
of  the  Semitic  race. 
It  was  in  Mesopotamia  that  the  first 
striking  evolution  of  this  branch  of  man- 
kind was  manifested.  This  is  said  of 
civil  and  political  expansion,  and  of  the 
establishment  of  social  and  linguistic 
forms.  It  is  here  that  ancient  histoiy 
Mesopotamia  finds  its  first  great  buttress 
against  the  unknown.  If 
we  look  at  the  upper  part 
of  the  valley,  below  the  Armenian 
mountains  on  the  north  and  the  range  of 
the  Zagros  on  the  east,  we  find  a  region 
in  which  Semitic  elements  followed  their 
natural  coui-se  of  evolution  and  were  un- 
adulterated by  foreign  nations.  In  the 
south  of  Mesopotamia,  as  we  have  seen. 


essentially  a 
land  of  the 
Semites. 


there  was  a  mixture  with  the  Hamitic 
stock.  But  in  the  later  Babylonian  as- 
pect of  these  nations  the  influence  of  the 
Hamites  had  waned  to  such  an  extent 
as  to  leave  the  Semitic  races  dominant 
throughout  the  whole  region  drained  by 
the  great  rivers. 

We  have  already  noticed  the  fact  of 
the  prevalence  of  this  division  of  the 
race  in  the  Tigrine  and  Euphratine  val- 
leys.  It  remains  in  the  present  chapter 
to  take  up  the  course  of  Semitic  life  and 
follow  it  on  its  migration  central  position 
into  western  lands.  For  a  ^^sS/'  '''^ 
long  time  after  their  de-  movement, 
parture  from  the  Jilesopotamian  regions 
the  different  branches  of  the  traditional 
Noachite  descent  were  held  well  together 
by  the  geographical  environment.  On 
the  whole,  the  Semitic  stock  was  cen- 
tral in  its  movement  to  the  west.  The 
Syrian  desert  was  entered  from  about 
the  middle  of  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates, 


464 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


and  was  traversed  by  the  migrating  fam- 
ily directly  into  Canaan. 

It  is  here,  moreover,   that   the   eth- 
nographer, in  his  attempted  delineation 
of    the    prehistoric   move- 

Tradltion  of  the  J-  .... 

outgoing  of  the  mcnts  of  mankmd,  IS  rcm- 
Abrahamites.  forced  by  tradition.  One  of 
the  oldest  and  most  authentic  of  these  is 
the  story  of  the  migration  of  Abraham 


el-Hie.  The  place  is  called  Miigheir, 
meaning  "supplied  with  bitumen."  The 
outline  of  a  most  ancient 

Place  and  char- 
temple    is  still  discoverable    acter  of  Ur  of 
. ,  1  J    ii  1  the  Chaldees. 

m  the  place ;  and  the  plan 
of  the  foundations,  and  indeed  of  the 
whole  structure,  has  been  made  out  by 
Rawlinson  and  other  Oriental  scholars. 
It  was  from  this  vicinity  that  the  Abra- 


RUINS  AND  PLAIN  OF  MUOHEIR.— Drawn  by  W.  H.  Boot. 


from  Ur  of  the  Chaldees  into  Canaan. 
This,  viewed  from  the  Semitic  stand- 
point, is  one  of  the  most  famous  move- 
ments of  the  early  world.  The  tradition 
of  it  exists  among  all  the  cognate  races 
of  the  Hebrews,  and  with  themselves  it 
is  the  virtual  founding  of  their  race. 

TIic  position  of  Ur  in  Mesopotamia  is 
well  known.  It  is  identical,  in  site  at 
lea.st,  with  the  extensive  ruins  about  si.x 
miles  to  the  west  of  the  luiphratcs  and 
nearly  opposite  its  junction  with  the  Shat- 


hamic  tribe  took  its  way,  first  ascending 
the  valley  of  the  Euphrates  for  a  consid- 
erable distance,  and"  thence  traversing 
the  country  into  Canaan. 

All,  or  nearly  all,  the  names  that  have 
been  preserved  to  us  of  this  jjeriod  ai-e 
significant  of  tribal  move-  special  signifi- 
mcnts.     Eber,  the  ancestor  ^^i^ra'patV 
from   whom   the   name  of  nymios. 
Hebrew    is    taken,    means     "  from    be- 
yond," that    is,   he    was    an    emigrant 
from  beyond  the  Euphrates,  perhaps  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE  RACES.— SEMITIC  MIGRATIONS.        465 


Tigris.  The  name  of  his  elder  son,  Pe- 
leg,  signifies  "division,"  "because  in 
his  time  the  earth  was  divided."  The 
name  of  Salah,  the  father  of  Eber,  sig- 
nifies "departure,"  and  evidently  refers 
to  a  title  which  that  patriarch  received 
in  departing,  or  setting  out,  with  his 
tribe  for  a  new  home.  Everything  per- 
tains to  migration.  If  the  meaning  of 
the  name  Arphaxad  has  not  been  ascer- 
tained, the  position  of  his  tribe  at  least  is 
known.  Arphaxad  is  a  mountain  district 
of    Southern    Armenia,    between  lakes 


finally  of  his  really  serious  battle  with 
Chedorlaomer,  or  according  to  the  As- 
syrian spelling,  Kudur-Lagamer,  is  suffi- 
ciently striking  and  impressive.  Kudur- 
Lagamer  was  king  of  Elam,  or  rather 
the  Elamite  king  of  Chaldaja,  and  had 
followed  the  Abrahamic  tribe  out  of  the 
East,  with  the  hope  of  falling  upon  it  and 
gathering  great  spoil.  There  is  little 
doubt  that  this  Elamite  dynasty  in  Chal- 
dsea  was  of  Hamitic  origin ;  and  the  de- 
parting Abraham  was  thus  the  object  of 
race  antipathy,  as  well  as  the  possessor  of 


LAND  OF  THE  ARPHAXAD.— View  op  Kopans  Kale.— Drawn  by  T.  Deyrolle,  from  nature. 


Van  and  Urumiah ;  and  there  is  no  doubt 
that  the  primitive  clan  of  this  ancient 
Semite  had  its  original  locus  at  this  place. 
Nahor,  the  son  of  Serug,  means  "the 
river,"  that  is,  the  Euphrates — and  so  of 
scores  of  other  proper  names  referring 
to  llesopotamian  localities  or  to  family 
or  tribal  movements  in  that  region. 

The  pastoral  picture  which  is  drawn 
Contact  of  the  in  Gcnesis  of  Abraham  on 
his  way  to  the  Promised 
Land,  and  of  the  troubles 
which  beset  him  on  his  journey,  of  his 
contention  with  his  "kinsman  Lot,  and 


Abrahamites 
with  the  races 
of  Canaan. 


flocks  and  herds.  According  to  the  He- 
brew account  of  this  migration,  which 
was  the  origin  of  Israelitish  greatness  in 
Palestine,  there  was  a  di-vision  of  the 
family  which  appears  to  have  been  on 
the  borders  of  Canaan,  about  the  time 
of  the  invasion.  Ishmael,  the  oldest 
son  of  the  patriarch,  had  married  an 
Eg}-ptian  bondwoman  and  had  become 
the  head  of  a  tribe.  The  troubles 
arising  out  of  this  heathen  alliance 
led  to  a  separation  of  the  families,  and 
Ishmael  was  carried  oflF  into  the  south, 
into  Arabia. 


466 


GREAT  RACES   OF  JLlXKLyD. 


Several  generations  before  this  time, 
however,  another  branch  of  the  Eberites 
Outgoing  and  had  ah-eady  made  a  de- 
piantings  of         parture  into  Arabia.     This 

Joktan  in  r 

A-rabia.  movement   was    made    by 

laktan,  or  Joktan,  his  elder  brother 
being  that  Peleg  who  was  the  ancestor 
of  the  Abrahamites.  Joktan  was  thus 
five  generations  before  the  patriarch  of 
Israel.  A  large  list  of  twelve  sons  and 
a  daughter  are  assigned  to  Joktan  as  the 
heads  of  the  tribes  which  he  led  off  into 
Northern  and  Western  Arabia. 

The  movement  was  at  a  very  early 
date.  Joktan  was  the  great  grandson  of 
Arphaxad,  and  the  latter,  as  is  well 
known,  belonged  to  the  extreme  north 
of  Mesopotamia,  in  the  mountainous  re- 
gion of  Armenia.  So  the  Joktanites 
must  have  been  strongly  in  the  migra- 
tory spirit.  Eber,  the  father,  had  come 
"from  beyond."  Salah,  the  grandfather, 
was  the  "departer."  It  is  thus  evident 
that  the  whole  race  of  Ai-phaxad  was  in 
process  of  removal  and  migration. 

Ethnographers,  ancient  and   modern, 

have  made  out  and  identified  several  of 

the  tribes  having  their  or- 

Modern  traces        ...  _    ,  . 

of  the  ancient      igiii  in  the  Joktauian  de- 

Joktanians.  ■,       ,  -n.    i 

scendants.  rtolemy  men- 
tions the  Almodoeci  dwelling  in  the  cen- 
tral portions  of  Arabir.  Felix,  and  it  can 
hardly  be  doubted  that  the  name  is  de- 
rived from  Almodad,  the  oldest  son  or 
tribe  of  Jdktan,  Another  people  called 
the  Salapcni  by  the  same  geographer, 
are  thought  to  have  been  derived  from 
Shelepli,  the  second  son  of  the  same 
patriarch.  This  branch  of  the  race  was 
set  down  by  Ptolemy  as  having  its  abode 
near  tlie  modern  Mecca.  A  third  divi- 
sion called  the  Cathramitaewere  presum- 
ably the  descendants  of  the  tliivd  son  of 
Joklan,  named  Ilazarmavcth.  It  is  like- 
ly that  the  modern  provincial  name  of 
Hadramaut  preserves  the   reminiscence 


of  the  original  Semitic  tribe  by  whom 
this  region  was  peopled.  There  is  also 
a  modern  tribe  called  Yarab,  having  its 
territories  on  the  Arabian -gulf  border 
and  thought  to  have  been  descended 
from  Jerah,  the  fourth  division  of  the 
Joktanian  progeny. 

The  Semitic  inhabitants  of  Yemen  are 
believed  to  have  descended  from  Uzal, 
sixth  son  of  Joktan.  The  The  Joktanidse 
Himyaritic  tribe,  called  the  ^etveVnaTe's 
Dulkhelitas,  are  believed  and  races. 
to  be  the  descendants  of  Diklah,  the  sev- 
enth branch  of  the  original  family.  The 
tribe  called  Mali  by  Theophrastus,  the 
Malichce  of  Ptolemy,  stand  for  the  de- 
scendants of  Abimael,  the  ninth  Joktan- 
ian. The  name  of  the  modern  town 
Malai,  in  the  vicinity  of  Medina,  pre- 
serves the  same  word.  The  tenth  issue 
of  Joktan  was  that  Sheba,  which  is  men- 
tioned in  the  ?Iebrew  writings  and  still 
more  frequently  among  the  local  names 
of  Southwestern  Arabia.  The  eleventh 
Joktanian  branch  was  called  Ophir,  and 
preserves  another  name  famous  in  the 
Hebrew  writings  of  the  time  of  the  king- 
dom of  David  and  Solomon.  It  is  be- 
lieved that  Havilah,  a  name  common 
to  one  of  the  descendants  of  Ham,  is 
represented  by  the  modci^n  Semitic  peo- 
ple at  Chaulan,  in  Arabia  Felix.  The 
tribe  of  the  lobarito;,  mentioned  by 
Ptolemy,  have  their  ancestral  represent- 
ative in  lobab,  or  Jobab,  the  thii-teenth 
member  of  the  Joktanian  tribe. 

\Vc  thus  see,  with  more  than  usual 
certainty,  considering  the  extreme  re- 
moteness of  the   time,  the  „  . 

Relations  of  the 
outlines    of    a    distribution    Joktanians  and 
.    ,-,,        .,         .    ,       ,T      ,,  the  Eberites. 

of  Eberites  into  Northern 
and  Western  Arabia.  If  "we  accept  the 
extreme  longevity  assigned  by  the  sacred 
writings  to  the  patriarchs  of  this  era,  we 
shall  find  that  the  six  generations  be- 
tween Joktan  and  Ishmael  would  cover  a 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   Til II   RACJiS.—SEMITIC  MIGRATIONS. 


407 


period  of  thousands  of  years.  However 
this  may  be,  it  can  not  be  doubted 
that  the  Joktanians  deixirted  from  the 
parent  stem  at  a  date  mueh  more  re- 
mote than  the  more  recent  Abraham- 
ites,  and  that  when  Ishmael,  Avith 
the  descendants  of  the  Egyptian  bond- 
woman, turned  off  into  the  "wilder- 
ness," he  found  already  in  Arabia 
Felix  the  half-nomadic  and  half-set- 
tled descendants  of  the  older  branch  of 
the  Eberite  race.  It  will  be  borne  in 
mind,  however,  that  the  progeny  of  Jok- 
tan,  the  younger  brother  of  Peleg,  would 
be  displaced  in  rights  and  prerogatives 
by  the  descendants  of  the  senior  branch 
of  the  family;  so  that  the  Ishmaelites 
would  have  precedence  in  these  regions 
as  the  representatives  of  the  common 
father  Arphaxad.  The  accompanying 
diagram  will  illustrate  the  tribal  rela- 
tionships of  the  descendants  of  the  Joktan 
and  the  Ishmaelites : 


Ishmaclitic  migration  was  fnjm  the  bor- 
ders of  vSyria  to  the  southwest  and  thence 
to  the  south,  until  the  coast  of  the  Red 
sea  was  reached,  and  skirted  southward 
to  the  extreme  limit  of  that  body  of 
water.  If,  as  some  ethnographers  main- 
tain, the  Semitic  race  crossed  at  Bab-el- 
Mandeb  into  Africa,  it  was  an  Ishmael- 
ite  removal,  and  whatever  elements  there 
may  be  of  Semitic  descent  among  the 
Galla  races  of  Eastern  Africa,  the  same 
must  be  traced  to  Ishmael  rather  than 
to  the  Joktanian  branch  of  the  original 
Semitic  family. 

In  the  course  of  their  progress  through 
the  peninsula,  the  Ishmaelites  appear  to 
have  divided  east  and  west  The  western 
about    the   eastern  border  ^^eTmosrat" 
of    Ilejaz,     and    to    have  Africa, 
thrown  off  one  branch  toward  the  cen- 
tral desert  and  another  across  the  Red 
sea  into  Africa.     This  latter  movement 
of  the  race  must  not  be  confounded  with 


Aram 


Elam 


Asshur 


Hul 


Gether 


^rash 


Arphaxad 
Salah 

Eber 
i 


Lud 


Peleg 

Reu ] 

Serug    Almodad    Sheleph    Hazarmaveth     Jerah    Hadorara   Uzal  D:klah    Obal      Abimael     Sheba     Opl 

Nahor 
Terah 


JOKTAH 


I  air 


I  i 

HavUah  Jcwab 


8arEU*Abraham=Hasar 
,    I  I 

Isaac  Ishmael 


Naho 


Haran 
Lot 


DIAGRAM  SHOWING  TRIBAL  RELATIONSHIPS  OF  JOKTAN  ANDISHMAEU 


The    career    of    the    Ishmaelites    in 

Arabia   was   one  of  aggression.     They 

encroached,  /especially  in 
Spread  of  the  .      , 

Ishmaelites  the    northern    part   ot    the 

through  Arabia.  .  ,  ii.         i  i    _ 

peninsula,  upon  the  older 
Joktanians  and  also  upon  the  original 
Hamitic  Arabians,  who  were  anterior  to 
both  branches  of  the  Semitic  immigrants. 
In  general   terms,    the    course  of   the 


the  supposed  one  at  the  southwest  angle 
of  the  peninsula.  The  real  Semitic  line 
was  carried  into  the  continent  about  the 
parallel  of  twenty-four  degrees  north, 
across  Middle  Egy^pt,  and  almost  directly 
west  into  the  Great  Desert.  The  migra- 
tio"n  of  the  Ishmaelites  in  this  direction 
appears  to  have  extended  as  far  as  the 
Imoshag    races,    to    the    southwest    of 


468 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIXD. 


Fezzan ;  and  this  point  may  be  regarded 
as  the  extreme  landward  progress  of  the 
Semitic  race  south  of  the  Mediterra- 
nean. 

In  general,  the  modern  Arabs  are 
regarded  as  the  lineal  descendants  of  the 
Ishmaelitic  branch  of  the  Semitic  family. 
In  the  main,  this  opinion  is  verified  by 


extent  the  Joktanian  influence  of  later 
ages.  Finally,  in  the  north  and  west  of 
Arabia,  the  immigrant  Ishmaelites  over- 
came and  subordinated  all  the  peoples 
that  had  previously  occupied  the  country. 
The  antipathy  between  Sheni  and  Ham, 
however,  was  never  great — except  in 
matters   of   religious   dogma  and  cere- 


ARAI'AT  DURING  A  TILGRIMAGE  (LAND  OF  OPIIIR).— Drawn  I>j- D.  I.nnccloi,  from  a  pliotOKraph. 

monial.      For  this  reason  the  original  in- 


the  facts  in  possession  of  the  ethnogra- 
pher and  historian.  But  the  Arab  char- 
Composite  race  acter  is,  to  a  considerable 
mo":Sa-''''  extent,  composite.  Several 
*>*^s-  ethnic  elements  have  con- 

tributed to  its  formation.  The  Ilani- 
itic  race,  especially  in  the  soutlicrn  part 
of  the  peninsula,  underlay  the  national 
development  of  subsequent  times.  With 
this  oldest  stock  was  blended  to  some 


habitants,  already  a  composite  people  in 
Arabia  Felix,  may  be  supposed  to  have 
contributed  not  a  little  to  the  ultimate 
formation  of  that  type  known  in  modern 
times  as  Arabian.  But  the  dominant 
stock,  at  least  in  the  important  regions 
bordering  the  Red  sea  from  Suez  to 
Yemen,  was  Ishmaelitic  in  its  origin  and 
development. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF   THE   RACES.— SEMITIC  MIGRATIONS. 


469 


We  have  thus  considered  the  south- 
ernmost migratory  movements  of  the 
Vicissitudes  of     Semitic    race.     The  Abra- 

tl'^lt^^t"  h^™i^    tribe   entered    and 
Canaan.  possessed    Canaan.      This 

movement  of  the  principal  stock,  repre- 
sentative of  the  family  of 
Eber,  is  better  understood 
in  its  character   and   re-  «; 

suits  than  any  other  sin- 
gle migration  at  a  time 
equally  remote  from  the 
present.  The  story  is 
elaborately  expanded  in 
the  Book  of  Genesis.  All 
the  principal  episodes  in 
the  career  of  the  Abra- 
hamic  tribe  are  narrated, 
even  to  details.  The  pa- 
triarch became  the  pro- 
genitor of  a  famous  race 
which  he  planted  in  Ca- 
naan. The  extent  and 
variety  of  his  tribe  are 
indicated  by  the  conduct 
toward  him  of  Melchize- 
dek.  King  of  Salem,  and 
by  many  other  incidents 
and  events.  A  great  de- 
velopment of  the  immi- 
grant race  took  place  in 
the  time  of  Israel,  grand- 
son of  Abraham,  whose 
twelve  sons  became  the 
progenitors  of  the  twelve 
tribes  and  the  origin  of 
the  twelve  geographical 
divisions  of  the  rising 
race.  It  is  not  needed  to  recount  the  epi- 
sode of  the  sojourn  in  Egypt  and  of  the 
rapid  multiplication  of  the  foreigners 
about  Pelusium.  The  return  out  of 
bondage  and  the  repossession  of  Canaan 
by  conquest  furnished  the  material  for 
the  heroic  aspect  and  story  of  the  Israel- 
itish    nation,    which    became    domin.-vnt 


from  the  borders  of  the  Syrian  desert  to 
the  Mediterranean. 

It  is  worthy  to  be  noted  in  this  connec- 
tion that  the  Hebrews  were  never  a  seafar- 
ing people.  It  was  against  the  economy 
of  the  state,  and  regarded  perhaps  as  in- 


■^/i^Kl^ 


^  -t 


'^^^ 


LIFE  OF  THE   AnRAHAMITES — SHK.PHF.Rn   WiTIt    LAMBS. 
Drawn  by  Paul  Hardy. 


jurious  to  the  theocratic  principle  upon 
which  the  government  was  founded,  to 
make  commercial  excur-  Noncommerciaj 
sionsand  contract  relations  p^f^tti'v^He!'* 
with  foreign  powers.  A  brews, 
student  of  history  will  not  forget  tha< 
the  narrow  strip  of  coast  called  Phoeni- 
cia, with  its  great  seaports,  lay  lietweeu 


•470 


GREAT  RACES   OE  JELYAVXE. 


brew  influence 
on  the  Mediter- 
ranean. 


Israel  and  the  Western  ocean.  This 
fact  has  an  ethnic  signification  also ;  for 
the  Tyrians  and  Sidonians  and  other  old 
stocks  of  mankind,  hanging  in  their 
rookeries  along  the  eastern  end  of  the 
Mediterranean,  represented  races  long 
anterior  in  their  western  distribution 
and  development  to  the  immigration  and 
conquest  of  Canaan  by  the  Eberites. 

In  course  of  time  the  Semitic  stock 
became  dominant  to  the  sea.  Btit  the 
spirit  of  navigation  which  prevailed  in 
Extent  of  He-  the  ports  of  Tyre  and  Sidon 
must  be  attributed  to  a 
race  impulse  other  than 
that  of  the  Hebrews.  To  the  extent 
that  the  Phoenicians  had  accepted  the  in- 
stitutions and  blood  of  the  invaders  who 
conqiiered  Canaan,  we  may  regard  the 
outgoing  fleets  from  these  shores  as  car- 
rjing  Semitic  influences  through  the 
Mediterranean.  But  it  is  doubtful  if 
these  fleets  of  outbound  merchants  car- 
ried to  the  western  parts  anything  t/is- 
tinctively  Hebrew.  All  the  traces  of  the 
Semitic  race  which  have  been  found  in 
the  Mediterranean  islands,  on  the  shores 
of  Spain,  and  beyond  the  straits  of  Gib- 
raltar, in  Wales,  and  in  the  littoral 
islands  of  Western  Africa,  must  be  at- 
tributed to  that  community  of  language 
and  institutions  which  the  Phoenicians, 
particularly  the  Sidonians,  possessed  in 
common  with  the  race  of  Abraham. 

Time  and  again  we  have  shown  that  the 
Hamitcs  had  common  forms  of  language 
The  Azores         ^^,^1  a  common  institutional 

mark  the  Atlan- 
tic limit  of  He-      development  With  the  cog- 

turel  ^^^'^'        rvvA.Q.  nations  of  Shorn,  and 

the  original  Canaanites  could  thus  carry 

into  western  waters  evidences  of  a  race 

affinity  with  the  dominant  .Semitic  stock. 

However   this   may   be,    ethnographers 

have  agreed  in  extending  the   vSemitic 

line  of  dispersion  through  the  Phoenician 

coa.st  and  around  the  northern  sliores  of 


Africa  by  water.  As  just  indicated, 
this  line  extends  beyond  the  Pillars  of 
Hercules,  and  is  deflected  northward  to 
Britain  and  southward  to  the  twentieth 
degree  of  latitude.  The  western  limit 
of  this  maritime  migration  is  thought  to 
have  been  in  the  Azores ;  and  this  group 
of  islands  may  be  said  to  mark  the  ex- 
treme Atlantic  progress  in  the  natural 
dispersion  of  the  .Semitic  family. 

It  must  be  noted  in  connection  with 
the  foregoing  schemes  of  dispersion  that 
most  of  the  names  employed  appear  as 
the  names  of  individuals. —  use  and  signif- 
as  the  sons  of  a  household.  ^TeTtrfb^" 
This  fact  gives  to  the  dis-  names, 
cussion  a  &Vx\q.\\x  fainily  aspect  which  is  too 
exact  and  too  narrow  for  the  facts  which  it 
represents.  !Many  of  the  names  in  the 
above  classifications  are  known  to  be  the 
names  of  tribes  and  of  whole  divisions, 
or  even  of  whole  peoples.  It  is  impos- 
sible from  a  study  of  primitive  Semitic 
records  to  make  out  precisely  which  of 
the  ancestral  names  employed  in  geneo- 
logical  tables  are  intended  to  represent 
single  ancestors,  and  which  are  designed 
to  specify  households,  tribes,  and  peoples. 
It  is  the  custom  in  the  Semitic  languages 
to  prefix  to  many  personal  names,  espe- 
cially such  as  have  a  descriptive  significa- 
tion, the  definite  article,  thereby  giving 
to  the  word  an  ethnic  turn  of  sense  dif- 
ferent from  what  would  be  expressed  in 
the  Aryan  languages.  Such  names, 
moreover,  are  frequently  in  titc  plural ; 
and  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  taken  as  an 
example  of  all  such  records,  have,  in 
manj^  instances,  intermixed  these  tribal 
or  ethnic  epithets  with  individual  names 
until  even  the  closest  criticism  is  jjiit  at 
fault  in  determining  precisely  wiiat  is 
nieant.  -  On  the  whole,  it  is  safe  to 
make  considerable  allowance  fcr  this 
circumstance  in  estimating  the  value  of 
the  names,  apparently  individual,  given 


DISTKinUTlOX   OF    TIIF.    RACIiS.—SEM/TIC  MIGRATIONS. 


471 


to  the  ancestors  of  the  Semitic  and  Ham- 
itic  races.  This  fact  must  always  be 
taken  into  account  in  attempting  to  esti- 
mate the  /////(•  and  the  extent  of  a  given 
migratory  movement. 

If  we  look  to  tlie  north  of  the  central 
line  of  the   Semitic  dispersion  into  Ca- 


and  it  has  already  been  suggested  that 
in  Cyprus  itself  the  aboriginal  develop- 
ment was  of  Hamitic  origin.  The  primi- 
tive histoiy  of  the  island  is  exceedingly 
obscure,  but  all  that  is  known  with 
reference  thereto  points  to  an  early 
colonization  by  the  Phctnicians  from  lli»> 


'  LAND  OF  THE  SCORCHED  FACES." — Abu  Senoi'm,  on  Frontier  of  Koruofan,  towako  Dakfuk. — Drawn  by  Karl 

Girardet,  after  a  sketch  of  Lejean. 


naan  and  the  west,  we  shall  lind  only  a 
single  significant  dei^arture.  This  leaves 
The  Hebrew  the  main  stem  on  the  north 
wnhtrnrr^  in  the  Syrian  desert,  and 
itio  in  Cyprus.  bears  off  in  the  direction  of 
the  northeastern  extremity  of  the  Medi- 
terranean, where  it  touches  the  coast, 
and  is  thence  carried  over  to  the  island 
of  Cyprus.  It  is  hardly  to  be  doubted 
that  along  the  line  of  this  migration 
other  peoples  had  preceded  the  Semites, 


neighboring  coast.  The  ancient  wor-> 
shij^  of  Ashtaroth  in  Cyprus  seems  to  be 
identical  with  the  corresponding  cult  in 
Phoenicia,  and  it  may  be  concluded  that 
the  first  race,  by  which  is  meant  the  first 
progressive  race,  in  the  island  was  of 
the  old  Canaanitish  stock  which  fixed 
itself  in  the  earliest  ages  along  the 
eastern  shore  of  the  Mediterranean. 

Such,    then,    is    the   general  view  of 
the  dispersion  of  the    Semitic   nations- 


472 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


Geographically  considered,  the  race 
was  narrow  and  intense.  Its  migra- 
Summaryand  tory  excursions  did  not 
outline  of  the  }^         ^    go   extensively 

Hebraic  dis-  •' 

tribution.  as     those    of     Other    peo- 

ples. The  extreme  western  continental 
limit  was,  as  we  have  seen,  in  North 
Central  Africa.  The  sotithern  departure 
dropijed  down  as  far  as  the  limits  of 
Arabia.  The  northern  limit  was  the 
island  of  Cyprus;  and  the  maritime 
expeditions — if  we  regard  the  Phoeni- 
cians as  representatives  of  this  race — 
extended  through  the  Mediterranean  and 
to  a  certain  distance  around  the  western 
coasts  of  Europe  and  Africa.  Taken 
altogether,  the  dispersion  is  the  smallest, 
that  is,  the  most  limited  in  geographical 
extent,  of  all  the  great  ethnic  departures. 
The  dispersion  of  Japheth  in  compari- 
son with  that  of  Shem  was,  as  we  shall 
presently  see,  world-wide  in  its  extent. 
But  within  the  limited  territories  oc- 
cupied by  the  Semitic  race  a  very  intense 
form  of  religious  and  civil  development 
ensued,  making  the  Semites  conspicuous 
among  ancient  peoples  for  their  pecul- 
iarities and  persistence  and  force  of 
character. 

In  the  course  of  the  current  chapter 
little  has  been  intimated  relative  to  the 
Question  of  the  primitive  populations  of 
TfTheEirp?  lithiopia.  This  name  was 
ans.  given  by  the  Greeks  to  the 

region  lying  immediately  south  of 
Egypt.  The  word  means  "the  land  of 
the  scorched  faces,"  and  was  doubtless 
applied  by  the  Hellenic  ethnographers 
;o  the  Ethiopians  on  account  of  their 
swarthy  hue.  Tliis,  however,  by  no 
means  implies  that  they  were  a  branch 
of  the,  Black  races  of  mankind.  It  is 
well  known,  on  tlie  contrary,  that  tliis 
people  were  allied  witli  tlic  ITamitic  and 
Semitic  families  of  men,  and  not  with 
the  Negroes  or  Hottentots. 


The  early  history  of  Egypt  indicates 
close  relationship  between  that  couniry 
and  Ethiopia.  At  one  epoch  an  Ethi- 
opian dynasty  is  found  in  westem  ish- 
the  ascendant  in  the  Nile  Xrei^^urtL 
valley.  There  was  much  Hamites. 
community  of  religions  and  of  civil  in- 
stitutions between  the  two  peoples,  who, 
however,  frequentl}'  went  to  war.  To 
what  extent,  in  the  prehistoric  ages,  the 
Hamitic  race  had  made  its  way  up  the 
valley  beyond  the  falls  of  the  Nile  and 
contributed  a  first  population  to  Ethi- 
opia can  not  be  well  ascertained.  But 
that  the  original  race  of  this  region  was 
at  least  to  some  extent  Hamitic  in  its 
origin  can  hardly  be  doubted.  We  may, 
nevertheless,  accept  the  current  view  of 
ethnographers  that  the  western  division 
of  the  Ishmaelites  crossed  the  Red  sea 
and  gave  a  Semitic  character  to  the  first 
Ethiopian  tribes.  It  is  possible,  more- 
over, that  the  same  race,  after  making 
its  way  to  the  southern  extremity  of  the 
Red  sea  and  passing  thence  into  Africa, 
doubled  back  into  Ethiopia  and  dis- 
seminated  certain  tribal  elements  in  this 
obscure  but  important  region  of  the 
earth. 

We  thus  note  three  great  divisions  of 
the  vSemitic  stock.  The  primary  depar- 
ture sent  off  the  Aramaic  Aram  the  seat 
branch  of  the  race.  In  gen-  t^^^:'^:^"- 
eral  terms  the  people  of  opment. 
Aram,  known  ethnically  as  Aramaeans, 
were  distributed  from  the  Zagros  and 
Kebir  Kuh  on  tlic  east,  to  the  borders  of 
Canaan  on  the  west.  Aram  eml^raced 
all  of  Mesopotamia  except  Chaldasa, 
subsequently  known  as  Babylonia,  and 
all  of  .Syria  in  the  west  except  Palestine 
and  Phoenicia.  The  scat  of  Aramaic  cul- 
ture was  Mesopotamia.  Here  was  ex- 
hibited the  strongest  develojimcnt  of  the 
race.  Geographically,  Aram  w;is  the 
northern  division  of  the  Semitic  family, 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    Tlf/i   RACES.— EAST  ARYAN  DI.I'A RTURE.  473 


as  the  Hebraic  stock  was  the  central  and 
the  Arabic  division  the  southern  evolu- 
tion of  Shem. 

In  considering  the  race  characteristics 
and  historical  progress  of  these  peoples, 
we  shall  have  occasion  to  revert  to  this 
division  of  the  Semitic  family,  and  to 
make  the  same  the  basis  of  a  discussion  of 


the  national  life  of  the  Mesopotamian 
nations,  the  Hebrews  and  the  Arabs. 
We  turn,  then,  in  the  next  place,  to  a 
discussion  of  the  far  wider,  and  in  many 
senses  more  important,  development  of 
the  oldest  branch  of  the  Noachite 
family  of  mankind — the  Aryans,  or 
Japhethites. 


CHAPTER  XXVII,— The  Kasx  Aryan  Departure. 


HE  dispersion  of  the 
Japhetic,  Aryan,  or 
Indo-European  race — 
for  the  three  ethnic 
names  are  virtually 
synonymous —  consti- 
tutes the  most  pictur- 
esque chapter  in  the  prehistoric  annals 
of  the  world.  We  are  brought  in  the 
investigation  to  what  appears  to  have 
iDcen  an  inexhaustible  fountain  of  hu- 
man life,  and  are  led  to  view  the  issu- 
ance from  this  common  source  of  at 
Determination  least  six  of  the  great  races 
of  the  origin  of     ^^.|^|^j^  bccamc  in  their  de- 

trie  Aryan  mi- 
grations, velopment  the  principal  his- 
torical forces  in  the  ancient  world.  It 
will  be  of  primary  interest  in  this  in- 
quiry to  note,  first  of  all,  the  geograph- 
ical location  of  this  common  foi:ntain 
wherefrom  issued  the  best,  or  at  least 
the  strongest,  peoples  who  have,  by 
their  energy  and  genius,  transformed 
the  primeval  world  into  its  present  civil- 
ized and  auspicious  condition. 

With  the  map  of  Asia  before  him  the 
student  need  not  be  long  in  fixing  the 
o^reat  ethnic  center  which  we  are  about 
to  consider.  Regarding  the  ancient 
country  of  Carmania  as  the  seat  of  the 
Noachite  division  of  peoples,  and  fixing 
the  line  of  Japheth  on  the  north,  it  may 

be   easily  perceived  that  its  westward- 
M. — Vol.  I — 31 


bearing  course  would  come  against  the 
Hyrcanian  mountains  and  the  Lower 
Caspian,  and  be  deflected  or  doubled 
back  toward  the  Upper  Oxus  into  .Mar- 
giana  and  Bactria.  It  was  in  this  region 
that  the  great  ethnic  whirl  was  estab- 
lished, where  the  Aryan  race  seems  to 
have  found  itself  turned  by  torsion  for  a 
season  under  the  dominion  of  cosmic 
forces,  which  it  were,  perhaps,  vain  to 
attempt  to  analyze  and  define. 

Ethnographers  have  differed  some- 
what as  to  the  true  seat  of  the  great 
races  which  we  are  now  to  Region  of  the 
consider.  The  better  opin-  .^T^jS'lt 
ion  places  the  center  of  parture. 
the  distribution  about  the  Lower  Cas- 
pian, or  eastward  toward  the  borders  of 
Bactria.  It  is  likely  that  the  rapidly 
multiplying  race  covered  geographically 
the  larger  part  of  the  country  between 
the  Bactrian  borders  and  the  Lower  Cas- 
pian. At  least  this  is  the  general  local- 
ity from  which  the  most  powerful  ethnic 
forces  have  ever  proceeded.  In  viewing 
the  situation,  we  may  discover  once  more 
how  the  laws  of  physical  environment 
cooperated  with  the  laws  of  instinct  in 
producing  such  marvelous  results. 
There  is  little  doubt,  in  the  first  place, 
that  evenness  of  surface  and  approxima- 
tion to  sea  level  have  a  marked  influence 
in  preserving  the  aggregationor  compact- 


474 


GREAT  RACES   OF  JL4NKIND. 


ness  of  tribes  in  the  formative  stnte,  and 
in  conducing  to  certain  religious  and  po- 
litical types  of  development. 

In    the  next  place   latitude,    with  its 

invariable  concomitant   of  temperature, 

contributes  much  to  modify  the  peoples 

who  are  subject   to   given 

Hamites  are  eth.-  "^ 

nicauy modified    degrees  of  heat  and  cold. 

by  enrironment.    tm   •      •     ,  •  ,■       ^  <• 

i  his  IS  true  m  particular  ot 
tribes  who  are  still  in  the  plastic  state. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  there  is  a 
childhood  and  a  vouth  to   mankind — an 


men.  They  also  grew  sedate  and  aus- 
tere, less  disposed  to  highly  developed 
forms  of  society,  and,  in  brief,  more 
like  the  desert  and  rainless  countries  in- 
to which  they  penetrated  than  were  the 
races  which  distributed  themselves  fur- 
ther northward. 

Among  the  oldest  monuments  of  the 
Egyptians  there  are  pictorial  represen- 
tations of  the  differences  which  had  al- 
ready been  produced  among  the  Noa- 
chite    descendants  by  the  influences  of 


LANDSCAPE  OF  OLD  ARVA.— Ruins  of  Tous.— Drawn  by  A.  de  liar,  from  .i  pholograph. 


impressionable  stage  of  evolution  in 
which  the  influences  of  the  external 
•world  are  more  potent  in  their  reaction 
•upon  the  mental  and  physical  constitu- 
tion than  they  are  in  later  stages  of  de- 
velopment. In  these  early  stages  of  so- 
ciety there  arc  infantine  susceptibilities 
and  diseases  from  which  the  race  re- 
covers at  a  stage  of  fuller  maturity.  For 
this  reason  the  early  peoples  in  their 
migratory  epochs  have  developed  a  con- 
Btilution  peculiarly  significant  of  the 
climate  and  region  f)f  their  tribal  so- 
journ. The  races  of  Ham  1:)ccamc  much 
darker  in  color  than  their  Semitic  kins- 


environment.  The  sculptors,  in  these 
representations,  have  unwittingly  borne 
evidence  of  the  tendencv  of  Egyptian  sculp 

tures  eT>idenoe 

races  in  the  plastic  stage  of  the  early  ditrer- 

...  ...  .  entiationof 

their  evolution  to  con-  races, 
form  to  climatic  conditions.  The 
Egyptians  defined  themselves  as  Rot/i, 
meaning  red,  or  ruddy,  as  to  complexion. 
They  pictured  the  cognate  Semites  as 
Naiiialiu,  meaning  yellow;  and  the 
Japhethites,  or  North  ISIcditerrancan 
peoples,  as  Tuiiia/iii,  or  white.  Yet  it  is' 
now  well  known  that  these  three  types 
of  color  and  the  associated  form,  feature, 
and    stature   of    the   three    peoples   to 


DISTRinUTION  OF    THE   RACES.— EAST  ARYAN  DEPARTURE.  475 


which  they  belong,  were  all  of  a  com- 
mon ethnic  descent. 

The  race  of  Jai^heth  on  the  north  and 
east  of  Mesopotamia  was,  in  its  earliest 
stages    of  development,   tlirown   into  a 

Primitive  Ja- 

phethites  alTect 

ed  by  climate 

and  surround-  .      ,  . 

ings.  ot  the  coimtnes  where  the 

Semitic  and  Hamitic  families  were  dis- 
persed.     It  was  a  region  of  uplands,  ris- 


region    where    nature    had 
s;rialcr  I'aricly  than  in  any 


mer,  the  quick  oncoming  of  the  .storm, 
the  biting  frost  of  a  comparatively  early 
autumn,  the  high  winds,  the  blasts  of 
snow  and  .sleet  peculiar  to  the  winter 
months.  It  is  in  some  sense  a  climatic 
maelstrom,  and  the  Japhetic  race  was 
whirled  and  beaten  in  its  childhood  by 
the  wild  elements  that  dashed  and 
turned  from  alternate  calm  to  tempest, 
and  from  warm  airs  to  biting  blasts  and 


V  *  -^       •    •:     "JVC*  J.-  "U 


m 


■  .  -A-     .    .  .  -       * 


jt^-<.  ^ 


ft^T 


FA^s  111'    1  HE  AKAXK^. 


ing  easily  into  mountain  ranges  of  con- 
siderable elevation.  It  was  a  country  of 
snows,  and  particularly  of  storms  in 
winter.  There  are  few  parts  of  the 
earth  in  which  vicissitude  in  temperatitre 
and  the  whole  external  mood  of  nature 
are  more  pronounced  than  in  the  region 
south  and  east  of  the  Caspian. 

The  primitive  Japhethites  were  ex- 
posed from  the  beginning  to  the  full 
force  of  these  climatic  changes — to  the 
flush  of  early   spring,  the   heat  of  .sum- 


freezing  .sleets.  For  the.se  reasons  the 
early  Japhethites  would,  by  the  turbu- 
lence of  nature,  be  impressed  with  great- 
er restlessness,  hardihood,  and  adven- 
ture than  might  be  expected  in  the  case 
of  any  other  primitive  people. 

How  great  must  have  been  the  influ- 
ence of  such  an  environment  upon  sen- 
sitive peoples  recentl}-  liberated  from  a 
parent  stock  in  a  more  genial  latitude '. 
We  have  already  seen  that  the  Adamite 
seems  to  have  come  up  from   the  low- 


476 


GREAT  RACES    OF  MANKIND. 


lying  seashore,  where  the  Ichthyophagi 

afterwards  roamed,  half -naked  in  ihe 
seashore  sunshine,  gathering  shellfish 
from  the  brine.  Many  of  these  moder- 
ating influences  had  been  carried  by  the 
Noachites  into  the  Carmanian  uplands; 
and  it  was  from  thence  that  the  Japheth- 
ites  were  deflected  to  the  northwest  into 
the  region  of  snow  and  mountains. 

Before  beginning  a  review  of  the 
wider  aspects  of  the  Japhetic  dispersion 
indefiniteness      jj^to  remote  Continents,  it 

of  biblical  refer- 
ences to  the  can  but  prove  of  interest  to 

Japhetic  disper-  ^  ,  ,       ' 

sion.  note,   as  we  have    already 

done  in  the  case  of  the  Joktanian  migra- 
tions, the  narrower  biblical  plan  of  dis- 
tribution presented  in  the  tenth  chapter 
of  Genesis.  Japheth  signifies,  etymo- 
logically,  "  widespreading,"  from  which 
meaning  of  the  word  the  inference  is 
drawn  that  the  name  was  applied  to  the 
Northern  Aryans  after  they  had  shown 
the  migratory  disposition.  Far  back  in 
the  Noachitic  era  there  was  a  prophecy 
that -Japheth  should  be  enlarged.  Every- 
thing from  the  biblical  point  of  view 
points  to  the  expansion  of  this  branch 
of  the  Noachite  family.  The  close 
relation  of  the  western  division  of  the 
race  with  European  tribes  is  shown  in 
the  fact  that  the  Greeks  had  a  myth  of 
their  own  ancestor  under  the  name  of 
lapetus,  which  is  clearly  the  same  as 
Japheth.  In  general  terms,  the  countries 
assigned  to  the  descendants  of  this 
branch  of  mankind  are  called  the  "isles 
of  the  gentiles."  Doubtless  the  expres- 
sion is  poetical.  The  Oriental  imagi- 
nation substituted  "  isles  "  for  countries 
in  genei-al,  no  doubt  from  the  remote 
and  seagirt  meaning  suggested  by  the 
word. 

If  we  scrutinize  carefully  the  Japhetic 
family  as  recorded  in  Genesis,  we  shall 
find  seven  sons,  or  founders  of  tribes, 
assigned  to  the  head  of  tlic  race.     These 


are,  first  of  all,  Gomer.  Among  the  de- 
scendants of  this  ancestor  many  names 
are  found,  even  in  Europe,  seven  tribes  of 
which  preserve  the  ety-  the'^ra^eof'"^^' 
mology  of  the  ancestral  Gomer. 
title.  Rawlinson  has  noted  the  presence 
of  the  Gimirians  among  the  cuneiform 
inscriptions,  belonging  to  the  age  of 
Darius  Hystaspes.  The  Cimmerians, 
dwelling  on  the  northern  shores  of  the 
Black  sea,  are  believed  to  have  their  name 
from  Gomer.  The  word  Cymri  (Kymri), 
one  of  the  Celtic  names  of  Western  Eu- 
rope, is  thought  to  have  the  same  origin  ; 
and  the  words  Cambria,  in  England,  and 
Cambrai,  in  France,  preserve,  perhaps, 
an  etymological  tradition  of  the  oldest 
branch  of  the  Japhethites. 

The  first  son  of  Gomer  was  Ashkenez, 
from  whom,  no  doubt,  the  ancient  tribe 
of  Ascanians,  dwelling  to  the  south  of  the 
Black  sea,  Avere  descended.  These  are 
believed  to  have  been  the  ancestors  of 
the  Phrygians,  and  were  therefore  closely 
related  with  the  Hellenic  emigrants 
who  subsequently  peopled  Greece.  The 
country  of  Ascania  extended  over  the 
land  of  Troy,  from  which  circumstance 
we  may  deduce  something  of  the  ethnic 
relations  existing  between  the  Trojans 
and  the  Hellenes.  It  is  worthy  of  note 
that  "the  boy  Ascanius,"  the  son  of 
.^neas,  founder  of  mythical  Rome,  per- 
petuated the  ancestral  name  of  Ashkenez. 
It  is  not  impossible  that  the  classical 
name  Euxine,  formerly  spelled  Axenus, 
is  also  derived  from  the  ethnic  designa- 
tion of  the  early  race  dwelling  on  the 
southern  borders  of  this  sea. 

The  second  branch  of  the  Gomerites 
was,  according  to  Genesis,  deduced  from 
the  tribal  ancestor  Riphath.  „        ,  ,    „. 

'  Place  of  the  Ri- 

From     him     are     tliought  phacesintue 

.  1  11,1        ethnic  scheme. 

to     have     descended      llie 

ancient  Paphlagonians,  wliom  Josephus 

designates  as    Rii)liaces.     This   pe()2)le, 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— EAST  ARYAN  DEPARTURE.     477 


like  the  Ashkenites,  dwelt  on  the  south- 
ern borders  of  the  Black  sea,  though  the 
location  has  not  been  so  definitely  deter- 
mined as  that  of  the  first  Gomeritic 
division.  On  the  whole,  it  is  likely  that 
the  Riphaces  had  their  dwelling-  place 
somewhat  toward  the  east,  in  a  district 
which  was  properly  included  in  Arme- 
nia. Tlie  third  son 
of  Gonier  was  To- 
garmah,  who  is  be- 
lieved  to  have 
founded  an  Arme- 
nian tribe  which 
may  be  identified 
with  the  modem 
Thorgonites  inhab- 
iting the  same  re- 
gion. 

The  next  brancli 
of  the  Japhethites 
was  deduced  from 
the  second  son, 
called  Magog.  But 
it  is  difficult  to  de- 
termine into  which 
of  the  Black  sea 
provinces  this  di- 
vision was  led  and  distributed.  There 
is  general  consent  that  the  famous  savage 
race  of  Scythians  were  the 

Distribution  of 

the  Magog  and     offsprmg  of  Magog.    Some 

the  Madai.  .  -,  .  , 

ethnographers  have  re- 
ferred the  Turanians  in  general  to  this 
origin,  and  others  have  derived  the 
Circassians,  inhabiting  the  mountainous 
district  between  the  Caspian  and  the 
Black  sea,  from  the  Magogian  stock. 

Concerning  the  Madai,  who  are  record- 
ed as  the  third  tribe  of  Japheth,  there  can 
be  little  doubt  that  these  were  the  ances- 
tors of  the  great  race  of  Medes,  whose 
country  spread  from  the  Upper  Zagros 
toward  the  east,  as  far  as  Hyrcania  and 
the  desert  of  Aria.  Subsequently,  in  the 
development  of   the    Median    race,    the 


nation  spread  southward  over  the  Irani- 
an plateau,  and  passed  by  conquest  into 
Assyria,  and  even  to  Babylonia.  But 
the  prehistoric  tribes  descended  from 
Madai  were  limited  to  the  northern  prov- 
inces east  of  the  mountains. 

The  fourth  son  of  Japheth  was  Javan, 
easily  identified  with  the  Greek  ancestral 


/^c/i/rvs^^jjMmi:] 


OLD   MEDIAN   TYPES — THE  SASSANIAN   PRINCES   (OF  THE   SCULPTURES). 
Drawn  by  H.  Chapuis,  from  a  photograph  by  Madame  Dieulafoy. 


name  laones,  from  whom,  according  to 
the   Hellenic  tradition,    the    lonians  of 


Asia  Minor  and  the  ^gean 


Traces  of  the 
dispersion  of  the 
Javanites. 


islands  were  descended. 
Traces  of  the  Javanites 
have  been  discovered  among  the  inscrip- 
tions of  Egypt;  and  the  Greeks  as  a  race 
were  called  Javanas  among  the  ancient 
Hindus.  The  Arabic  word  for  Greeks 
is  Yunan,  which  is  evidently  of  the  .same 
etymology  with  Javan.  In  later  times 
the  Hellenic  ethnographers  were  dis- 
posed to  accept  laones  as  the  ancestor  of 
their  Avhole  race,  and  to  make  Ionian 
and  Greek  equivalent  terms. 

From  the  Javan,  several  ancestral 
stocks  are  said  to  have  been  derived.  The 
first  son  bore  the  name  of  Elishah ,  and  it  is 


478 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIhW. 


possible  that  the  Greek  state  of  Elis,  in 
the  eastern  part  of  Peloponnesus,  perpet- 
uated this  name.  Some  have  suggested 
that  Hellas  itself  is  a  derivative  from 
Elishah.  Tarsus,  on  the  Cilieian  coast, 
has  been  derived  from  the  word  Tarsliisli, 
assigned  as  the  name  of  a  second  son  of 
Javan.  A  third  tribe  was  called  Kittim, 
which  is  believed  to  have  been  distrib- 
uted near  Paphlygonia,  or  possibly  into 
the  island  of  Cyprus.  A  fourth  division 
of  Javanites  were  the  Dodanim,  which 
we  may  possibly  identify  with  the  Do- 
donians  of  Macedonia.     The  tribal  name 


GAIEWAV  OK  THE  EAST  ARYANS  INTO  INDIA — THE  BOLAN  I'ASS. 


is  sometimes  spelled  Rodauim,  which 
would  point  to  the  island  of  Rhodes  as 
the  locality  of  this  branch  of  Javan. 

The  race  of  Tibareni,  mentioned  by 
the  Greek  historians,  have  generally 
Probable  identi-  bccn  referred  to  the  Tubal, 
or^^ran'swHh  fifth  tribe  of  Japheth. 
the  Tubaiites.  Tlicv  havc  been  identified 
with  tlie  original  Georgians,  but  the 
name  in  itself  docs  not  indicate  the 
descent.  In  the  Iberians  we  may  dis- 
cover traces  of  the  original  name.  Tlic 
latter  had  their  h.abitation  bordering  on 
the  Black  sea  and  reaching  out  on  the 
southern  s]o])e  of  the  Caucasus. 


The  sixth  son  of  Japheth  is  called 
IMeshech,  whose  descendants  were  doubt- 
less the  ancient  Moschi.  The  territory 
of  this  tribe  lay  next  to  that  of  the 
Tibareni.  The  Moschian  range  of 
mountains  preserves  the  word  in  the 
north  of  Armenia  to  the  present  time. 
According  to  a  conjecture  of  Rawlinson, 
the  modern  national  name  of  IMusCovite 
is  derived,  through  Moschi,  from  the 
Japhetic  Meshech. 

It  is  believed  that  the  great  Thracian 
stock  of  mankind  may  be  traced  up  to 
Tiras,  the  seventh  and  last  of  the  Japhetic 

progeny.  It  is 
thought  that  the 
country  into 
which  this 
branch  of  the 
race  was  distrib- 
uted was  on  the 
n  o  r  t  h  of  the 
Black  sea,  on 
the  banks  of  the 
Dniester,  the 
name  of  which 
river  is  believed 
to  preserve  the 
e  t  y  m  o  1  o  g  y  o  f 
Tiras.  After- 
wards  the  same 
geographical  name  was  carried  into  Eu- 
rope. The  ThracianS  were  Possible  deriva- 
originally  distributed  over  ^^^t^rcn 
a  wide  range  of  countr}-,  Tiras. 
extending  from  the  Black  sea  as  far  as 
the  borders  of  the  Cimmerians. 

It  will  be  seen  that  according  to  this 
genealogical  scheme,  deduced  from  the 
Book   of   Genesis,  the    dis-  Biblical  scheme 

represents  the 

pcrsion  of  the   Japhcthitcs  Japhethites as 

,      ,,      ^        ,"  ,  developed  west- 

was  wholly  to  tllC  l^'CStlVard   -ward. 

from  llie  point  of  deixirluiv.  This  in- 
dicates that  the  eastward  migrations  of 
the  race,  so  important  in  the  subsequent 
development    of   the   Medo-Persian  up- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    THE  RACES.— EAST  ARYAN  DEPARTURE.  479 


lands  and  India,  were  unknown  to  the 
Hebrews,  or  at  least  omitted  from  the 
ethnic  tables  which  they  preserved.  As 
a  general  fact,  the  Hebrew  accounts  of 
peoples  other  than  themselves  were  lim- 
ited to  the  necessity  of  the  case,  while 
the  movements  of  the  Abrahamites  were 
expanded  and  developed  in  full  propor- 
tions. 

A  second  observation  relative  to  the 
Japhetic  dispersion  is  that  according  to 
this  sevenfold  tribal  scheme  all,  or  near- 
ly all,  the  races  of  Indo-European  origin 
How  far  the  He-  are  located  in  Armenia  and 
brew  outline  of    ^round  the    shores  of   the 

Japnetix  ex- 
tended. Black   sea.      The   territory 

contemplated  by  the  Hebrew  author  ex- 
tended westward  into  Phrygia  and  at 
least  as  far  as  the  ^gean  islands.  It  is 
safe  to  mark  out  the  wilds  of  Thrace  and 
the  island  of  Rhodes  as  the  western- 
most boundaries  of  the  Japhetic  disper- 
sion as  deduced  from  the  tribal  refer- 
ences in  Genesis.  But  if  we  examine 
the  geographical  knowledge  which  was 
possessed  in  the  times  of  the  composi- 
tion of  the  earlier  Hebrew  books,  and 
join  to  this  the  comparative  indifference 
of  the  race  to  the  movements  and  distri- 
bution of  the  Japhethites,  we  can  dis- 
cover sufficient  reasons  for  the  imperfec- 
tion or  inadequacy  of  the  ethnic  scheme. 
It  now  remains  to  look  at  the  question 
in  the  broader  light  of  historical  and 
linguistic  indications. 

It  has  already  been  indicated  in  the 
first  chapter  of  the  preceding  book  that 
Great  contribu-  the  study  of  language  has 
S:nce"rth-"°  led  to  many  rectifications 
nography.  jn  the  general  scheme  of 

knowledge.  In  no  other  department  of 
science  has  this  correction  and  emenda- 
tion of  previous  opinion  been  more 
manifest  than  in  ethnography.  One  of 
the  most  striking  examples  of  the  im- 
provement of  the  old  scheme  of  learning 


by  the  new  linguistic  contribution  is 
found  in  the  discovery  that  the  Indie 
peoples  of  Hindustan  have  certainly 
been  derived  from  the  same  origin  with 
the  great  nations  of  Europe  and  Amer- 
ica. The  bringing  to  light  of  the  iden- 
tity of  Sanskrit  in  its  elements  as  a  lan- 
guage with  the  Greek  and  Latin  opened 
up  a.  totally  different  view  of  the  move- 
ments and  distribution  of  the  Indo-Eu- 
ropean family  of  men.  The  slightly 
subsequent  demonstration  of  the  iden- 
tity of  the  language  in  which  are  re- 
corded the  sacred  writings  of  the  Iranic 
or  Persic  race,  added  proof  to  proof  of 
the  great  community  of  the  six  or  seven 
branches  which  are  now  known  to  com- 
pose the  Aryan  family  of  nations. 

Ethnographers    Avere    quick   to   seize 
upon  these  additions   to    their  previous 
knowledge  ;  and  one  of  their  first  works 
was  to  trace  backward  the  Discovery  of 
Indie  streams  of  mankind  fi^lTi'w^t^'na 

nnities  by  means 

through  the  passes  of  the  of  Sanskrit. 
Hindu-Kush  to  its  confluence  with  the 
Iranic  stream,  and  then  to  follow  up  the 
Old  Indo-Persic  family  in  its  descent 
from  an  ancestral  home  common  to 
themselves  and  the  Graeco-Italic  stock  in 
Europe.  These  ancient  and  shadowy 
movements,  most  important  in  the  dis- 
semination of  the  strongest  peoples  in 
the  world,  have  now  been  sufficiently 
delineated,  and  the  scholar  of  to-day 
may  trace  w'ith  comparative  certainty 
the  ethnic  lines  which  mark  the  course 
of  primitive  peoples  from  the  great  cen- 
ter which  they  had  in  common,  east- 
ward of  the  Lower  Caspian,  to  their  sev- 
eral destinations  in  distant  continents. 

The  primary  movement  of  the  Old  Ar- 
yans  in   the   geographical  First  move- 
vortex  just  referred  to  ap-  ^r?he'l^^^^ 
pears  to  have  been  a  sort  of  i»i<i«s. 
spiral,   throwing    off   streams  east  and 
west  from  its  circumference.    The  oldest 


480 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


of  these  departures  was  that  toward  the 
southeast.  It  contained  the  potency  of 
two  principal  developments,  an  older 
and  a  younger;  the  former  finding  its 
geographical  area  of  expansion  on  the 
table-lands  of  Iran,  and  the  latter  con- 
tinuing in  migratory  movements  to  the 
east,  until  it  descended  from  the  inoun- 
tain  gaps  into  the  Punjab,  and  thence 
down  the  Indian  valleys  to  the  sea. 

The  first  peculiarity  of  this  remarka- 
ble departure  is  the  fact  that  it  stands 
alone  of  all  the  Aryan  migrations  in 
halving  a  general  direction  toward  the 
cast.  All  the  other  dispersive  move- 
ments of  this  race  were  to  the  west,  the 
tendency  being  in  common  with  that 
of  the  Semitic  and  Hamitic  families  on 
the  south.  The  Eastern  Aryans,  how- 
ever, made  their  departure  against  the 
course  of  nature,  and  followed  it  per- 
sistently across  nearly  a  third  of  Asia  to 
their  final  lodgment  and  distribution  in 
the  East. 

The  reason  for  this  reversal  of  the 
general  migratory  movement  to  the 
Hints  of  physic-  West,  and  of  the  departure 
fng\h:rvr-  of  the  Eastern  Aryans 
ments  of  races,  from  what  appears  to  be  a 
common  ethnic  law,  is  difficult  to  deter- 
mine. The  earth  is  held  in  equipoise  by 
the  electric  currents  with  which  it  is 
girdled  and  by  which  all  its  magnetic 
elements  are  polarized.  These  encircling 
influences,  which  are  doubtless  deter- 
mined in  their  fundamental  direction  by 
the  diurnal  course  of  the  sun,  extend  into 
and  control  all  the  vegetable  and  animal 
life  on  the  surface  of  the  planet.  Every 
vine  and  tendril  that  springs  from  the 
earth  and  seeks  a  support  twines  around 
the  object  to  which  it  fastens  in  obedi- 
ence to  a  common  law  which  determines 
the  tnethod  and  direction  of  the  growth. 
No  mechanical  means  or  contrivance  can 
prevail  against  this  obvious  and  invinci- 


ble tendenc}'  of  a  vine  to  turn  in  its  own 
direction  about  the  object  on  which  it 
seizes.  In  general,  the  tendrils  of  the 
vegetable  kingdom  follow  the  course  of 
the  sun,  from  left  to  right  in  a  circle.  In 
the  animal  kingdom  the  same  phenom- 
ena recur.  Bees  departing  from  the 
parent  colony  follow,  in  every  country, 
a  given  line  of  migration.  Birds  and 
quadrupeds  also  obey  these  cosmic  in- 
fluences, but  are  somewhat  more  variable 
in  the  directions  of  their  tribal  move- 
ments. As  we  shall  see  further  on,  the 
Brown  races  of  mankind  have  in  general 
carried  the  lines  of  their  migration  to  the 
east  instead  of  the  west ;  and  the  same 
is  true  of  the  Australian  and  Papuan 
streams  of  dispersion  among  the  Blacks. 
But  the  Aryans  have  shown  almost 
a  passion  for  the  westward  course.     All 

the    original   ethnic    move-   Possible  reason 

ments  of  this  great  division  '^S:i^t^^ 
of  mankind  were  toward  migration, 
the  setting  sun,  with  the  single  excep- 
tion of  that  which  we  are  now  consider' 
ing.  Why  should  the  Indo-Persian  ini- 
gration  have  disobeyed  the  general  law? 
Why  should  the  Ruddy  I'ace  have  con- 
tributed to  populate  the  valleys  of  India 
at  a  distance  so  great  from  the  original 
tribal  departure  ?  It  may  be  said  in 
answer,  that  the  vegetable  kingdom  is 
not  quite  uniform  in  the  directions  of  its 
growth.  There  are  a  few  exceptional 
instances  in  which  vines  and  tendrils  are 
specifically  opposed  in  their  method  of 
growth  to  the  action  of  the  common 
law,  and  when  such  reversal  of  the 
usual  order  is  di.scovered  in  a  given 
plant,  it  is  found  to  be  as  obsti- 
nate in  its  manifestation  as  ai^e  those 
which  conform  to  the  usual  methods  of 
development.  It  is  possililc  thai  some- 
thing analogous  to  this  may  have  pre- 
vailed among  the  Eastern  Aryans  to  the 
extent  of  a  prevalent  instinct  contrary 


DISTRIBUTION  OF    THE   RACES.— EAST  ARYAN  DEPARTURE.   481 


in  its  action  to  the  usual  desires  and  dis- 
positions of  the  race. 

At  any  rate,  the  first  great  migration 

of  this  family  of  mankind  was  toward 

the   rising  sun.     The  epoch  in  time  in 

which  the  movement  began 

Light  derived  . 

from  irauio  and     cau     not     DC     ascertained, 

Vedio literature,    i      j.     ^i  j-,-  i     i\ 

but    the     condition    oi     the 

migrating  nation  has  fortunately  been, 
to  some  extent, 
preserved  in  the 
language.  The  uld 
books  of  the  Iranic 
and  Indie  races 
have  been  to  the 
ethnographer  what 
the  stone -leaves  of 
the  earth  are  to  the 
geologist.  There 
are  even  to  be  dis- 
covered in  these 
works  some  hints 
of  chronology.  It 
is  now  conceded 
that  the  Rig- Veda 
is  the  oldest  book 
in  the  possession 
of  the  human  race. 
It  may  be  that  in- 
vestigations here- 
after among  Ori- 
entals, particular!}' 
the  Chinese,  may 
substitute  some 
other  work  for  the 
Hindu  Bible.  It  is 
now  generally  ad- 
mitted that  the 
earliest  hymns  of  the  Vedic  collection 
go  back  to  wellnigh  three  thousand 
years  before  our  era.  The  sacred 
books  of  Zoroastrianism  were  compiled 
at  a  later  date.  The  evidence  of  lan- 
guage is  sufficient  to  show  that  the 
Iranic  speech  and  religious  institutions 
were  developed  at  a  period  considerably 


subsequent  to  that  from  which  the  Rig- 
Veda  proceeded.  It  is  possible  that  the 
hymns  and  ceremonials  composing  this 
most  ancient  book  were  sung  or  chanted 
by  the  Aryan  tribes  long  before  they 
descended  into  the  valleys  of  India.  It 
is  certain  at  least  that  the  language  was 
well  forward  in  evolution  of  structure 
and  determination  of  vocabularv  while 


TYPE    OK    THE    ANCIENT    UKAHM  —  LEPER    KING    OF  ANGCOR    WAT. 
Drawn  by  E.  Tournois,  after  a  sketch  of  Delaportc. 


the  Iranians  and  Indicans  still  drifted  in 
a  common  migration  toward  the  south 
and  east. 

The  distribution  of  the  Indie  peoples, 
first  into  the  Punjab  and  afterwards 
into  the  lower  valleys,  thence  into  the 
uplands,  and  finally  eastward  to  the 
foothills  of  the  Himalayas,  has  already 


482 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MAXKIXD. 


been   described.     It  was  here  that    the 

great  race  of  Brahm  expanded  through 

centuries  of  progress  into 

Expansion  of  ^        ,  . 

the  race  of  that    lixed    national    form 

Brahm  in  India.         i   •    i  t  •       xi 

■svhich  we  discover  m  the 
earlier  epochs  of  authentic  history. 
Here  the  Brahmanic  form  of  worship 
prevailed.  Here  the  Indian  castes  were 
established  in  society.  Here  those 
peculiar  philosophical  theories  of  life 
and  duty  and  destiny  were  evolved 
which  seemed  to  be  an  exact  reversal  of 
the  beliefs  and  dogmas  of  the  Western 
nations.  It  will  be  the  work  of  a  sub- 
sequent chapter  to  trace  out  this  eastern- 
most development  of  the  Aryan  peoples, 
to  note  its  peculiarities  and  tendencies, 
and  to  contrast  the  life  of  the  Hindu 
peoples  with  the  more  aggressive  and 
active  social  phenomena  exhibited  by  the 
primitive  races  of  Eui-ope. 

In  the  case  of  this  migration  we  have 
another  example  of  the  disposition  of 
Primitive  tribes  primitive  tribes  to  hang 
the"mSr;""  together  and  maintain  their 
movement.  Solidarity   for   a   consider- 

able distance  toward  their  unknown 
destination,  and  then  to  depart  into  two 
or  more  courses  of  independent  develop- 
ment.    While  the  Indie  branch  of  the 


eastward-bearing  Aryans  had  been  mak- 
ing its  way  farther  and  farther  toward 
the  Indian  valleys,  the  Iranic  division 
gradually  spread  from  the  common 
movement  and  turned  into  the  half- 
desert  plateaus  on  the  south.  The  move- 
ment was  first  into  Media  Proper,  and 
then  into  Persia.  The  course  of  this 
branch  of  the  race,  which  may  be  defined 
as  Indo-Iranian,  appears  to  have  been 
almost  exactly  the  reverse  of  that  of  the 
original  Ruddy  stock  making  its  way 
north  and  westward  from  the  shores  of 
the  Indian  ocean. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  at  the  present 
time  to  note  in  extenso  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Median  tribes  The  Medes  pre- 
and       their      organization  ^f^^f^t'hTstoric- 

first    into    a    political    com-    al  development. 

munity  and  then  into  a  kingdom.  It  is 
well  known  that  the  Medes  preceded  the 
Persians  in  the  formation  of  a  body  pol- 
itic and  in  the  development  of  the  arts. 
We  are  here,  however,  on  the  borders 
of  history,  and  pass,  for  the  present, 
from  the  eastward  dispersion  of  the 
Aryans,  to  note  the  still  wider  and  more 
significant  distribution  of  the  race  into 
the  westernmost  parts  of  Asia  and  thence 
into  Europe. 


Chapter  XXVIII.— The  West  Aryan    Migrations. 


T  is  clear  from  the  evi- 
dence in  possession  of 
modern  scholars  that 
Llicre  was  an  attempt 
on  the  part  of  the 
(iriginal  >\ryans  to 
make  tlicir  way  around 
the  ea.stern  shores  of  the  Caspian  and 
thence  westward  across  the  Ural  river; 
and  it  is  also  clear  llial  this  movement 
did     not   succeed.       Tlie  migrations  in 


this  direction  reached  no  further  to  the 
north  than  tlic  sea  of  Aral,  wlicrc  the 
course  of  the  tribes  was  permanently 
checked.  It  is  more  than  likely  that 
the  climate  in  this  region  was  so  severe 
as  to  prevent  furtlicr  jirogrcss  in  tliat 
directif)n.  The  country  between  the 
Lower  Ural  and  the  Aral  sea  is  one  of 
the  bleakest  and  most  forbidding  in  tlie 
world,  and  Aryan  adventure  was  stayed 
in  tliis  direction. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.    483 


In  these  facts  we  discover  another  ex- 
ample of  the  peculiarities  of  migratory 
Sense  in  which  tribal  movements.  Eth- 
I'otf  und°e"  "  "  "i'^  progress  is  by  no  means 
stood-  so  rapid  and  exact  as  the 

word  viigration  would  imply.  These 
north-bound  Aryans,  if  they  had  been 
"  emigrants  "  in  the  modern  sense  of  that 
word,  would  have 
continued  their 
course  aroimd  the 
Caspian  to  the  north, 
and  would  have  found 
an  ample  vent  foi 
westward  expansion 
afterwards.  But  the 
movement  of  primi- 
tive tribes  is  a  prog- 
ress rather  than  a  im- 
gration.  The  removal 
from  place  to  place  is 
slow.  It  involves 
camping,  temporary 
settlement,  and  a  test 
of  the  locality  as  to 
its  resources  and  suit- 
ableness for  perma- 
nent abode.  The 
ethnic  movement  is 
thus  tentative  in  its 
whole  course.  It  puts 
out  in  this  direction 
and  in  that,  testing 
the  climate  and  the 
resources  of  the  re- 
gion, and  spreading 
into  different  tracts  adjacent  until  the 
course  of  further  migration  is  determined 
by  the  inviting  or  uninviting  character  of 
the  borders  beyond.  There  is  a  sense  in 
which  the  migrating  tribe  is  always 
tempted  to  proceed  on  its  way  in  a  given 
direction.  '  The  imagination  is  allured 
to  the  extent  of  inciting  a  new  depar- 
ture. While  the  natural  instinct  of  the 
race,   in  the  form  of    cupidity    or   the 


spirit  of  adventure,  furnishes  the  bottom 
impulse  of  the  progress,  the  suggestions 
of  the  natural  world  determine  its  course 
and  the  rapidity  and  oscillations  of  the 
forward  movement. 

The  north-bound  migration  which  we 
have  here  described,  and  which  ended 
with  the  Aral  sea,  contributed  an  abo- 


KARAKALPACK  TYPES — TWO  USBEKS. 
Drawn  by  A.  Ferdinandus. 


riginal  race  between  the  Oxus  and  the 
Caspian.  Here  a  single  Indo-European 
familv  is  represented  which 

J       -    '  .  .     .       Northern  limits 

doubtless  owes  its  origin  of  Aryan  disper- 
(.«        fu«  •      -i*  sioninAsia. 

to  the  very  primitive  . 
movement  just  described.  The  Kara- 
kalpacks,  whose  territor)-  lies  immedi- 
ately north  of  the  Atrek  river,  which 
empties  into  the  Lower  Caspian  from 
the  east,  are  probably  of  Aryan  descent. 


484 


GREAT  RACES    OE  MAXKIXD. 


as  are  also  a  second  tribe,  called  the  Us- 
beks,  who  have  their  habitat  further  to 
the  north ;  also  the  Tadshiks,  holding  the 
country  immediately  south  of  the  sea  of 
Aral,  at  the  dcboncJnirc  of  the  Oxus,  are 
Indo-Europeans,  and  are  the  northern- 
most of  the  Ar3-an  peoples  of  Asia  east- 
ward of  the  Caspian  sea. 


the  Caucasus.  Defined  in  terms  of  an- 
cient geography,  the  course  was  across 
Media,  through  Atropatene  and  Ar- 
menia Major.  In  all  this  region — such 
was  its  geographical  constitution — the 
migratory  race  appears  to  have  held  to- 
gether. Indeed,  it  was  not  possible  that 
there  should  be  dispersion   in  a  country 


CAUCASIAN  TYPES.— Geoucian  Women.— Drawn  by  Eugene  Burnand,  from  a  pliotograph. 


In  the  meantime  a  .still  .stronger  mi- 

gratoiy  movement  of  the   Arj^ans  had 

taken  place  directlv  to  the 

Sources  of  the  \tm 

race  movement    West.     The  Stream  of  de- 

Into  Europe.  ,  •      ii  •  •     i 

pai-turc  in  this  case  earned 
in  its  current  the  potency  of  all  the  Y.w- 
ropean  nations.  It  extended  primarily 
south  of  the  Casjiian  along  the  upper 
parts  of  Mesopotamia,  and  was  held 
from  northern  deflection  by  tlie  spurs  of 


so  confined.  All  of  the  ancient  .state."? 
which  we  have  just  mentioned  were 
strongly  Aryan  in  their  original  popula- 
tion, from  which  circumstance  it  is  easy 
to  discern  how  Aryan  influences  would 
press  upon  ancient  Assyria  from  the 
cast  and  modify  that  nationality  by  the 
infusion  of  many  foreign  elements.  The 
modern  countries  of  Mazandenm,  Arda- 
lan.  and  Adarbijan  hold  a  similar  rela- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  TIf/i  RACES.— U'liST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.    485 


planted  on  the 
lines  of  the  out' 
going. 


tion  to  the  Mesopotamian  regions,  and 
the  pressure  of  the  Kurds  upon  the  peo- 
ples between  the  Tigris  and  tlie  Euphra- 
tes has  in  progress  of  ages  amounted  to 
a  conquest. 

After  reaching  the  more  open  region 
midway  between  the  Caspian  and  the 
Black  sea,  the  Aryans  divided  into  two 
major  streams,  one  continuing  the  west- 
ward course,  and  the  other  passing 
through  the  Caucasus  mountains  into 
Armenia.  It  is  at  this  point  that  the 
line  of  departure  to  the  right  enters  the 
Russian  empire  of  modern  times. 

The  first  peoples  of  Aryan  stock  de- 
posited in  the  region  of  this  divergence 
First  races  Were   the  Armenians   and 

Georgians.  Here  is  the 
seat  of  that  great  division 
of  mankind  to  which  the  ethnographers 
of  the  last  century  gave  the  name  of 
Caucasian.  Until  the  more  compre- 
hensive scholarship  of  recent  times 
had  thrown  a  stronger  light  on  the 
question,  it  was  supposed  that  the 
White,  or  Ruddy,  races  had  all  issued 
from  this  source,  the  southern  branch 
passing  into  Asia  Minor,  and  the  north- 
ern being  carried  around  the  Black  sea 
into  Europe.  It  is  now  seen,  however, 
that  the  real  origin  of  the  Aryans  lay 
further  to  the  east,  and  that  the  startine 
point  of  dispersion  in  the  Caucasian  re- 
gion was  only  secondary  to  an  older  de- 
parture beyond  the  Caspian. 

It  will  be  desirable  in  following  out 
the  great  migrations  which  we  are  now 
Origin  of  the  to  cousidcr  to  take  Up  first 
the  western  branch  of  de- 
parture and  follow  the  same 
into  Asia  Minor,  and  thence  into  penin- 
sular Europe.  If  from  the  eastern  ex- 
tremity of  the  Black  sea  to  the  north- 
eastern limit  of  the  Mediterranean  a  line 
be  drawn,  we  shall  find  that  all  of  the 
original  peoples  of  peninsular  Asia  lying 


Minor  Asians ; 
Hamitic  iiiflu- 
ences. 


west  of  the  line  and  east  of  the  Black 
sea  were  contributed  by  the  principal 
stream  of  Aryan  migration  to  the  west. 
This  movement  entered  the  peninsula 
centrally  from  the  east  and  was  distrib- 
uted into  all  parts,  especially  around  the 
southern  shores  of  the  Black  sea.  The 
only  exception  to  the  ethnic  distribution 
here  stated  is  the  possible  Pelasgic  line 
of  the  Hamites,  carried  around  from 
Syria  into  the  archipelago.  Otherwise, 
all  of  the  prominent  nations  who,  out  of 
prehistoric  shadows,  came  into  view 
with  the  beginning  of  authentic  history 
in  Asia  Minor  were  of  a  common  Aryan 
descent,  and  this  descent  was  immedi- 
ately from  the  point  in  the  Caucasus 
where  the  primitive  races  of  Northern 
Europe  took  their  departure  into  Great 
Russia  and  the  West. 

The  Aryans,  once  in  Asia  Minor, 
found  themselves  in  a  region  inviting  to 
development.  The  result  Multiplicity  of 
was  that  in  the  earliest  fn^theYJsTef  ^^ 
ages  of  historj'  many  states  -A-^ia. 
were  created  within  a  comparatively 
limited  territory.  Kingdoms  and  em- 
pires that  even  contended  with  the  great 
powers  of  ilesopotamia  arose  in  several 
parts  of  this  Lesser  Asia;  and  if  the 
country  had  been  as  fortunate  in  the 
preservation,  by  literature  and  monu- 
ments, of  the  story  of  its  past  as  were 
the  states  of  Assyria,  Egypt,  and  Greece, 
we  might  expect  some  of  the  most  strik- 
ing contributions  to  the  ethnography 
and  annals  of  primitive  times.  It  Avill 
be  fitting  in  this  connection  to  notice  a 
few  of  the  leading  peoples  who  were 
developed  from  the  Aryan  stem  in  the 
countiy  between  the  Black  sea  and  the 
Mediterranean. 

If  any  of  the  nations  within  the  limits 
here  defined  belonged,  in  whole  or  in 
part,  to  other  than  an  Aryan  stock,  it 
was  the 'Cilicians,  lying  at  the  extreme 


486 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


east   of   the    peninsula   and   along    the 

Mediterranean    border.      The    physical 

features  of  this  country  are 

Place  and  race         ,       m  ■  n 

composition  of     the  Taurus  mountains  and 

the  Cilicians.  .■,  ■  /^    j  i     ii 

the  river  Cydnus,  both 
famous  from  the  remotest  ages  for  their 
historical  associations.  The  belief  is 
prevalent  that  the  Phoenicians  were  first 
to  colonize  these  regions,  and  it  is  quite 
likely  that  their  adventurers  and  seamen 
passed  around  the  coast  and  established 
settlements  as  far  west  as  Lycia.  To 
the  extent  that  the  Phoenicians  had  as 
the  basal  element  in  their  race  character 
an  element  of  Hamitic  descent,  it  will  be 
proper  to  regard  the  Cilician  race,  espe- 
cially of  the  seacoast  provinces,  as  de- 
scended from  the  southern  branch  of  the 
Noachites.  But  subsequently  the  in- 
coming Aryans  gave  another  complexion 
to  the  people.  Cilicia  was  Aryanized, 
and  remained  ever  afterwards  virtually 
an  Indo-European  state.  In  the  times 
of  Hellenic  colonization  the  Greeks  sent 
around  maritime  bands,  who  settled 
along  the  Cilician  coasts,  and  thus  com- 
pleted the  race  revolution -which  their 
ancestors  had  begun  in  prehistoric  ages. 
North  of  Cilicia  lay  the  still  greater 
country  of  Cappadocia.  The  primitive 
Beginnings  of  racc  inhabiting  this  region 
was  contributed  directly 
from  the  Aryan  migration 
westward.  Indeed,  the  region  lay  im- 
mediately in  the  path  of  the  great  move- 
ment, and  the  people  sprang  up  from 
the  elements  which  were  dropped  by  the 
race  on  its  progress  toward  the  Black  sea. 
The  .same  may  be  said  of  Paphlagonia, 
lying  in  the  inner  curve  of  that  sea 
on  the  south.  We  have  already  seen 
that  these  countries  were  assigned  by 
the  Hebrew  account  to  the  .sons  of 
Japheth.  Paphlagonia  is  believed  to 
have  belonged  to  the  Kittim  of  tlie 
Japhetic    dispersion,    while    the    same 


Cappadocian 
and  PapUago- 
niau  races. 


country  is  by  other  writers  assigned  to 
the  Riphaces,  descendants  of  Riphath, 
the  second  tribal  head  of  the  Gomerites. 

Immediately  west  of  Cappadocia  lay 
the  still  more  important  country  of  Phryg- 
ia,  with  its  northern  penin-  Rise  of  the 
sula  next  to  the  Propontis.  ^^^nThf  wilh^le 
This  region  also  lay  imme-  Armenians, 
diately  under  the  center  of  the  migratory 
line,  and  the  primitive  population  was 
distributed  in  the  manner  already  de- 
scribed for  Cappadocia.  The  political 
power  subsequently  developed  in  this 
part  of  Asia  Minor  was  of  great  impor- 
tance in  the  earlier  historical  times.  The 
state  was  touched  on  its  various  borders 
by  Bithynia,  Paphlagonia,  Cappadocia, 
Lyconia,  Pisidia,  Lycia,  Caria,  Lydia, 
and  Mysia.  It  was  the  center  of  the 
Lesser  Asia.  The  country  of  Avhich  we 
here  speak  was  called  Greater  Phrygia, 
to  distinguish  it  from  the  extension  of 
the  same  region  along  the  Propontis, 
which  was  known  as  Lesser  Phrygia. 

According  to  the  traditions  of  the 
various  races  of  the  peninsula,  the  Phryg- 
ians were  the  most  ancient  nation  of 
Asia  Minor.  They  were  thought  by  the 
Greeks  to  be  in  close  race  affinity  with  the 
Thracians.  There  are  also  hints  of  their 
relationship  with  the  Armenians  on  the 
east.  Both  of  these  conjectures  of  the 
ancients  were  correct.  The  Phrygians 
were  the  result  of  a  migratory  move- 
ment out  of  Armenia  into  the  countries 
of  the  West,  and  the  people  were  accord- 
ingly allied,  by  race  descent,  on  the  east 
with  the  Armenians,  and  on  the  west 
with  the  Thracians.  It  is  not  the  place 
to  review  the  important  historical  bear- 
ings of  Phrygia  in  the  earlier  ages  of 
Grecian  history,  or  to  repeat  the  tradi- 
tions and  legends  which  have  been  pre- 
.scrved  of  the  nation. 

vSnnth  of  Phrygia  lay  the  smaller  states 
of  Caria,  Lycia,  and  Pisidia ;  and  to  the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ylRYAN  MIGRA  TIONS.    487 


north,  on  the  shores  of  the  Black  sea  and 
reaching  to  the  Bosphorus,  was  the  coun- 
try of  Bithynia.  All  of  these 

other  Minor  ,.        .  ,     -,     , 

Asians ;  Lydi-      Qistncts   Were  peopled  by 

ans  in  particular.   ^^..^^^  ^j^^    ^^^^    dispersed 

rig-ht  and   left  from  the  original  Aryan 
migration  which   brought   the  ancestors 


the  ^gean  were  from  the  earliest  ages 
intimate.  The  Lydians  were  to  the 
yEgean  sea  what  the  Phoenicians  were  to 
the  Eastern  Mediterranean.  In  the  arts 
and  sciences  they  antedated  the  Greeks, 
and  their  history  is  only  second  in  im- 
portance to  that  of  the  Hellenic  states. 


ROUTE  OF  WEST  ARYANS  THROUGH  ASIA   MINOR.— Pass  of  Hadjin,  in  Capiadocia. 
Drawn  by  LJrandsire,  after  Langlois. 


of  the  Europeans  to  the  eastern  bor- 
ders of  the  .^gean  sea.  Immediately 
west  of  Phr3-gia,  next  the  archipelago, 
was  the  important  state  of  Lydia.  The 
history  of  the  people  who  were  here  de- 
veloped is  better  known  than  those  who 
grew  into  importance  further  east.  The 
Lydians  were  nearly  allied  to  the  Greeks. 
The  Ionian  cities  were  on  the  Lydiau 
coast,  and  the  commercial  relations  be- 
tween the  peoples  on  the  two  sides  of 


We  have  thus  noted  the  westward 
progress  of  the  Aryans  through  the 
whole  country  from  Upper  Mesopotamia 

to    the    ^gean    sea.       This    Minor  Asians 

region  of  Lesser  Asia  pre-  ''°I^T^:1^:L 
sented  one  of  the  earliest  ansandindicans. 
fields  of  Aryan  development.  While 
the  Medes  and  Persians  on  the  east  of 
the  Zagros,  and  the  Indie  Aryans  in 
the  Punjab,  were  laj'ing  the  foundations 
of    their    respective    nationalities,    the 


488 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


various  peoples  of  Asia  Minor,  all 
closely  allied  by  race  descent  and  com- 
mon institutions,  were  settling  from  the 
nomadic  state  into  pemianent  residence, 
discovering  the  native  resources  which 
were  richly  distributed  in  their  country, 
and  creating  those  institutional  forms 
•out  of  which  great  monarchies,  rivaling 
those  of  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates  and 
the  Nile,  were  to  spring  and  flourish. 

It  is  probable  that  the  westward  prog- 
ress of  the  Aryan  race  was  considerably 
Reasons  for  the  delayed  by  its  course 
st™'ofHei.  through  Asia  Minor.  The 
lenic  migration,  richncss  of  the  Country  in 
resources,  the  fertility  of  the  soil,  the 
abundance  of  the  forests  which  prevailed 
in  prehistoric  times,  the  acceptability  of 
the  climate,  and  the  general  beauty  of 
the  landscape  invited  to  residence  ;  and 
here  the  migratory  and  adventurous 
spirit  would  be  checked.  It  was  only 
after  the  peninsula  began  to  be  well 
filled  with  the  immigrant  race,  when  the 
nations  began  to  contend  and  displace 
each  other  by  conquest,  that  the  old 
migratory  impulse  revived  and  progress 
toward  the  west  was  continued.  These 
circumstances  may  account  for  the  fact 
of  tlie  different  streams  of  migration  which 
appear  to  have  discharged  their  volume 
into  the  Hellenic  peninsula. 

With  the  resumption  of  the  movement 
to  the  west  from  the  shores  of  Lydia  we 
Race  progress  have  the  picturesque  epi- 
Cyc°iaIest'to  ^^^^  "^  ^  race  crossing  the 
Hellas.  MgcsiTi   by  means  of   the 

archipelago.  The  Cyclades  are  gener- 
ally within  easy  sail  the  one  of  the 
other,  and  the  passage  of  a  primitivc 
people  would  be  easy.  The  gradual 
spread  of  Phrygian  and  Lydian  adven- 
turers into  these  waters  presents  an 
a.spect  of  dispersion  quite  as  unique  as  it 
is  poetical.  Some  ethnographers  main- 
tain  that  the  incoming  of  the  Hellenic 


race  into  Hellas  Proper  was  by  means  of 
this  island  progress  across  the  ^gean, 
while  others  hold  that  the  true  Hellenes 
dropped  into  Greece  from  the  north,  out 
of  Thrace,  whither  they  had  drifted  out 
of  Lesser  Phrygia,  across  the  Helles- 
pont. 

Perhaps  the  truer  view  would  be  to 
ascribe  the  Hellenic  peoples  to  both  of 
these  origins.  vSeveral  Principal  migra- 
kinds-of  evidence  point  ^-^-'i,*^^'^/^^ 
unmistakably  to  the  con-  andXhessaiy. 
elusion  that  the  Hellenes  were  out  of 
Phrygia.  The  Greeks  themselves, 
though  many  of  them  held  to  the  myth- 
ological opinion  of  an  earth-born,  or 
autochthonic,  origin,  recited  the  legend 
of  a  northern  descent,  and  it  is  almost 
certain  that  a  majority  of  the  incoming 
tribes  descended  out  of  Thrace  through 
Thessaly,  where  they  had  found  a  foot- 
ing and  partial  development,  after  their 
migration  from  Asia.  But  that  the 
general  progress  of  the  Aryan  peoples 
was  continued  out  of  Asia  Minor  across 
the  .^gean  archipelago  into  the  main- 
land, thus  making  the  two  streams  con- 
fluent in  the  Hellenic  peninsula,  can 
hardly  be  doubted. 

Great  was  the  restlessness  of  the  early 
races  in  Greece.  They  were,  perhaps, 
the  most  turbulent  tribes  of  Ethnic  restiess- 
wlu.m  history  has  made  ""^^^^l^l^,^, 
a  record.  Ages  elapsed  ing  of  the  name, 
before  permanence  of  settlement  was  at- 
tained. They  were  ages  of  myth  and 
adventure.  The  gods  were  mixed  with 
the  men,  and  the  Titans  stood  between. 
It  now  appears  that  the  older  name  of 
the  ])coplc  Avas  in  their  own  language 
Graikoi,  a  tcvm  whicli  the  immigrants 
had  evidently  applied  to  themselves 
with  a  \'icw  to  distinction  from  more 
barbarous  peoples.  The  word  Graikoi, 
which  subsequently,  in  the  Latin  form  of 
Graeei,  became  the  designativo  of   the 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.    489 


Hellenic  race  amonf^  all  peoples,  signi- 
fied old,  or  honorable.  It  was  thus  very 
nearly  equivalent  to  the  Latin  senator. 
Aristotle  declares  that  ancient  Hellas 
was  the  country  about  Dodona  and 
Achelous.  "Here,"  he  adds,  "lived 
the  Sclloi^wA  the  people  then  called  the 
Graikoi,  afterwards  the  Hellenes."  Thus 


itself  the  elements  which  were  after- 
wards to  be  distributed  in  Italy  and  to 
become  the  ecerms  of    the  The  Greek  mi- 

°  gration  con- 

Italic,  or  Latin,  race.     The  tainedthepo- 

,  /•      ,  1  ■      teiicy  of  the 

exact    shape    oi    the    mi-  uaucan. 
gration  in  this  respect  is,  of  course,  un- 
known.     It  is  sufficient  to  allege   that 
the  migratory  wave  out  of  Asia  carried 


:    'S 


ROUTK  OF  THE  GREEK  ARYANS  INTO  HELLAS.— Pass  of  Kalabak  a,  TinssALv.-Dr.Mi  I.;    r.,yljr,  from  a  photograph. 


it  appears  that  the  Greeks,  in  course  of 
time,  rejected  the  older  national  name 
and  substituted  Hellenes  as  the  title  by 
which  they  would  be  known  among  the 
nations. 

We  may  here  pause  to  anticipate  what 
will  appear  in  a  subsequent  part  of  the 
present  chapter ;  that  is,  that  this  Greek, 
or  Hellenic,  volume  of  tribal  life  flow- 
ing  into  Hellas   contained   along   with 

M. — \ol.  I — 32 


the  potency  of  both  the  Greek  and 
Latin  peoples.  The  uncertainty  is  as  to 
which  foreran  the  other.  It  is  possible 
that  those  tribes  which  were  destined  to 
plant  themselves  in  Italy  were  the  van- 
guard of  the  whole  movement.  Again, 
it  is  possible  that  the  Celts  of  the  ex- 
treme west  went  before  the  Latins,  but 
the  likelihood  is  that  the  Celtic  stem 
was  bent  around  from  the  north  of  Eu- 


490 


GREAT  RACES    OF  MAXKLXD. 


rope  and  did  not  cross  by  way  of  the 
peninsulas.  It  is  possible  also  that  the 
prehistoric  Greek  and  Latin  stocks  held 
together  as  far  west  as  the  Hellenic 
peninsula,  from  which  point  the  Latin 
branch  continued  its  course  to  the 
west.  It  is  sufficient  to  know  that  the 
name  Grasco-Italic,  designating  the  whole 
stock,  is  appropriate  as  descriptive  of  its 
ethnic  character,  until  the  two  peoples 
were  differentiated  and  distributed  into 
their  respective  countries. 

Students  of  language  have  been  curi- 
ous to  inquire  into  the  relative^antiquity 
of  the  two  races  as  determined  by  their 
Linguistic  hints  respective  dialects.  It  is 
Greeks"oTRo°^  ^  remarkable  fact  that  the 
mans-  evidence  points  both  icays. 

There  are  parts  of  the  Greek  grammar 
and  vocabulary  which  are  manifestly 
older  than  the  corresponding  parts  in 
Latin,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  there  are 
Latin  constructions  and  words  which  are 
just  as  clearly  of  a  higher  antiquity  than 
those  of  Greek.  Thus  the  preservation 
of  the  ablative  case  in  Latin  points  to 
the  retention  of  a  form  of  grammar 
which  had  died  out  of  the  more  recent 
grammar  of  the  Greeks.  Sinnus,  the 
first  person,  plural,  of  the  verb  to  be,  is 
much  more  nearly  identical  with  the 
Sanskrit  asamas  than  is  the  correspond- 
ing isiiibii  of  Greek ;  that  is,  csiiibn  is  the 
more  recent  grammatical  inflection.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  retention  in  Greek 
of  the  dual  number  in  nouns  and  of  the 
middle  voice  in  verbs  indicates  an  older 
grammatical  structure  than  that  exhib- 
ited in  Latin  grammar,  where  no  such 
nominal  and  verbal  inflections  exist. 
Likewise,  the  much  more  complete  evo- 
lution of  the  Greek  verb,  considered  in 
its  entirety,  and  of  the  adjective,  with 
its  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  inflec- 
tional blossoms,  shows  a  closer  alliance 
willi  the  full  tables  of  the  older  Sanskrit 


than  the  narrower  and  later  forms  of 
Latin.  There  is,  however,  nothing 
really  paradoxical  in  this  seemingly  con- 
tradictory testimony  of  language  as  to 
the  relative  age  of  the  two  races ;  for  it  is 
easy  to  perceive  that  in  some  respects  the 
Greek  tongue  might  preserve  the  older 
forms,  while  in  other  peculiarities 
Latin  would  retain  the  ancient  structure 
and  vocabulary  less  impaired  by  time 
and  migration  than  in  the  corresponding 
lingt:istic  development  of  the  Hellenes. 
Early  in  the  mythical  age,  the  incom- 
ing tribes'  superimposing  themselves 
upon  the  Pelasgian  peoples 

Xvis6  or  Xa16  sys" 

already  in  the  peninsula,  tem  of  ancestral 
ceased  to  designate  their  "^  °  °^^' 
race  as  Graik,  and  took  up  a  sort  of 
ancestral  mythology,  which  they  ever 
afterwards  zealously  disseminated.  The 
story  ran  thus :  The  ancestor  of  their 
race  was  the  immigrant  hero  Hellen. 
He  was  the  son  of  Deucalion  and  Pyrrha. 
He  led  his  tribe  into  Hellas  after  the 
Deluge.  Hellen  had  three  sons,  Dorus, 
^^olus,  and  Xuthus.  Dorus  became  the 
founder  of  one  race  and  .^olus  of 
another,  while  the  two  sons  of  Xuthus, 
Ion  and  Achasus — like  Ephraim  and 
Manassah,  sons  of  Joseph,  in  the  Hebrew 
scheme — rose  to  equal  rank  with  their 
uncles,  Dorus  and  .^Eolus,  and  became 
the  heads  of  the  lonians  and  Achseans. 
It  will  be  noticed  in  this  table  of  family 
dispersion  that  tlie  name  Ion  reappears, 
recalling  the  Hebrew  Javan  and  also  the 
Hindu  name  Javanas,  which  occurs  in 
the  Laws  of  Menu,  and  is  thought  to 
designate  the  lonians.  This  legendary 
account  of  the  origin  of  the  principal 
Greek  races  was  accepted  by  the  credulous 
Hellenes  as  an  ample  and  final  ex- 
planation of  their  origin  and  diversities 
of  national  development. 

Historically  considered,  tlie   Hellenes 
present    two    great    branches    of    race 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  TJIIi  KACIiS.—  WJ^ST  ARVAX  MICKATIOXS.    401 


evolution:  the  one  Dorian,  and  the  other 

Ionian.     These  two  are  separated  from 

each  other  by  sucli  marked 

Place  and  char-  .      .  i  •      • 

acteristics  of        characteristics  as  to  distm- 

the  Cohans.  ^^.^j^     ^^^^    .^^    ^^^    ^p^^,,^^ 

of  Greek  history.  The  .^olian  tribes 
do  not  appear  to  have  diverged  greatly 
fnini  the  common  ancestral  type.  The 
term  ^-Eolian  may  well  be  regarded 
as  discriminative  of  a  number  of  partly 
developed  Greek  peoples  dwelling  in 
the  northern  part  of  Hellas,  particularly 
in  the  plains  of  Thessaly.  With  the 
■"ostling  of  the  other  races  from  their 
original  seats,  however,  the  ^^olians 
became  more  distinct  as  a  people.  When 
the  Dorians  possessed  themselves  of  the 
Peloponnesus,  the  ^olians  passed  over 
to  the  northwest  coast  of  Asia  Minor  and 
established  there  a  confederation  of 
cities  under  the  name  of  JEoWa.  They 
also  populated  the  islands  of  Lesbos  and 
Tenedos,  from  which  insular  seats  the 
^olic  dialect  of  Greek  spread  into  other 
regions,  and  left  behind  some  scanty 
specimens  in  Hellenic  literature. 

The  ^olian  was  the  least  important 

development  of  the  Hellenic  race.     The 

Dorians    were    far   more    powerful    and 

famous.    Their  native  seats 

Kvolution  and 

race  character      m    the    penmsula    appear 

of  the  Dorians.       .      ,  .  -,      ,  ., 

to  have  been  between  the 
ranges  of  Olympus  and  Ossa.  Atone 
period  they  invaded  Macedonia  and 
took  possession  of  a  part  of  the  country, 
but  were  afterwards  expelled.  They 
established  themselves  in  the  island  of 
Crete,  and  made  the  little  state  of  Doris 
the  seat  of  their  power  until  the  so- 
called  "  return  of  the  Heraclidae  "  carried 
them  into  Peloponnesus.  Here  they 
became  predominant,  and  were  the 
virtual  founders  of  the  powerful  states 
of  Sparta,  Argos,  and  Messenia. 

It  was  from  this  epoch  in   their  de- 
velopment that  the  Dorians  became  so 


strongly  discriminated  in  their  diaracter 
from  the  other  Hellenes.  They  became 
austere,  rough  in  manners,  and  lac(jnic 
in  speech,  to  the  extent  of  transmitting 
their  name  to  all  after  times  as  a  synonym 
for  the  peculiarly  selfish,  stoical,  and  in- 
different character  which  they  presented 
in  their  own  age.  Even  the  architecture 
which  they  cultivated   retained   unmis- 


«ff 


P^Ot^'j 


AT 


■rrms- 


MonF.R>J   ACH.T.AN   TYPE — ODTSSE. 
Drawn  by  E.  Runjat,  from  a  photograph. 

takable  traces  of  the  simplicity  and 
severity  of  the  Doric  race,  and  the  same 
may  be  said  of  that  variety  of  Greek 
which  they  spoke,  and  out  of  which  the 
dramatists,  especially  the  tragedians,  of 
the  literary  age  were  prone  to  draw 
those  archaic  and  rude  forms  of  versi- 
fication peculiar  to  the  Greek  tragical 
chorus. 

Ancient  Ionia  was  on  the  coast  of  Asia 
Minor,  between  the  rivers  Hermus  and 


492 


GREAT  RACES    OE  JLLrREVn. 


Maeander. 

Chios  and 

Bituation  of 
Ionia;  the  Do- 
decapolis. 


The  adjacent  islands  of 
Samos  ■were  included  "with 
this  dependency.  How  far 
the  lonians,  or  Javanites, 
had  been  distributed  alono- 

o 

this  shore  before  their  migration  into 
European  Greece  can  not  be  stated  with 
certainty.  The  coiintry  above  defined 
was  determined  in  its  limit  after  the 
return  of  the  lonians,  in  later  times,  and 
their  resettlement  in  the  region  of  their 
ancient  home.  Here  it  was  that  they 
founded  the  Ionian  confederacy  of  twelve 
states  or  cities  called  the  Dodecapolis. 


tions  of  the 
Achseans  among 
This    race    also  ex-    the  Greeks. 


It  remains  to  note  the  geographical 
situation  of  the  Achasans.  It  is  believed 
that  in  the  heroic  age  Mycenae,  Argos, 
and  Sparta  were  peopled  Rank  and  reia. 
by  tribes  of  Achaean  de 
scent 

tended  into  Thessaly.  Indeed,  the 
latter  country  is  thought  by  ethnog- 
raphers to  have  been  their  original 
seat,  whence  they  migrated  into  Pelo- 
ponnesus. The  importance  of  this 
branch  of  the  Greek  race  was  greatly 
lessened  in  the  time  of  the  Hellenic 
ascendency.     In  the    Homeric   age  the 


ROUTE  OF  THE  GR.KCO-ITALICANS.— Si-bemco,  on  the  Dal.matjas  Coast.  — Drawn  by  Charles  W.  Wyllie. 


Many  of  the  most  important  maritime 
towns  of  the  fifth,  fourth,  and  third 
centuries  B.  C.  were  included  in  the  list. 
Here  were  Miletus  and  Ephesus,  Clazom- 
ena2  and  Phocaea.  The  city  of  Smyrna 
was  transplanted,  about  700  B.  C,  from 
the  .(Eolic  to  the  Ionian  confederation. 
In  course  of  time  this  assemblage  of 
important  communities  became  subject 
to  Lvdia,  and  after  tlie  overthrow  of 
Croesus  they  were  annexed  to  tlie  Per- 
sian empire  by  C3TUS.  Ionia  furnished 
the  field  of  broken  faitli  and  conflicting 
interests  from  which  began  the  great 
.struggle  for  the  sulijugation  of  Greece 
by  tlic  Persian  kings. 


leadership  of  the  Achaeans  was  con- 
stantly recognized,  and  in  the  Iliad  their 
name  is  many  times  employed  as  a 
synonym  for  the  whole  Greek  host 
engaged  in  the  Trojan  War.  They 
ajDpear,  however,  to  have  been  lacking 
in  the  elements  of  intellectual  greatness. 
In  the  later  epochs  of  Greek  history  the 
term  Achaean  .sank  from  its  old  heroic 
sense  into  a  name  of  contempt.  But  it 
is  of  interest  to  note  that,  geograpliically 
at  least,  the  relative  im])ortancc  of  the 
race  was  acknowledged  by  tlie  Rom.-ms, 
who,  on  their  conquest  of  (Treece,  gave 
the  name  of  Acliaia  to  the  whole  prov- 
ince. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.    493 


Such  is  the  outline  of  the  distribution 

of  the  early  Aryan  tribes  in  Hellas.    The 

t^eotjraphical  relations  be- 
Easy  ethnic  re- 
lations of  Greece  tween   that  peninsula    and 

^'  Italy    were    always    easy. 

The  Adriatic  is,  even  in  its  widest  part, 
a  narrow  body,  easily  crossed  from  shore 
to  shore.  The  course  out  of  Epirus 
around  the  coast  into  Upper  Italy  is 
crossed  with  no  barriers  and  attended 
with  no  difficulty.  It  can  not  be  known 
by  which  of  these  routes  the  primitive 
peoples  of  Italy  were  distributed  to  their 
several  tribal  localities  in  the  West,  prob- 
ably by  both.  It  is  safe  to  assume 
that  a  race  which  had  made  its  way  from 
beyond  the  Caspian,  passing  centuries 
en  route  in  a  contest  with  the  forces  of 
nature  and  crossing  from  island  to  island 
in  more  remote  ages,  would  easily  navi- 
gate the  Adriatic.  And  this  is  the  more 
likely  highway  of  the  prehistoric  Ital- 
icans. 

According  to  our  best  information 
there  were  four  principal  groups  of  peo- 
ples in  primitive  Italy.  On  the  south  we 
find  the  lapygians,  or  CEnotrians,  with 
their  several  branching  tribes,  occupying 
first  the  peninsular  projection  next  to 
Greece,  and  afterwards  the 

Place  of  the 

lapygians;  races    whole  COUUtry  acrOSS  tO  the 

of  the  north.  rr^        ^         ■  n 

1  yrrhenian  sea.  Some 
ethnographers  have  concluded  that  these 
soiithern  peoples  were  not  of  Aryan  de- 
scent, and  it  is  possible  that  the  Hamitic 
lines  which  we  have  agreed  to  carry  into 
Italy  distributed  some  branches  in  the 
southern  parts  as  well  as  in  Etruria. 
Upper  Italy  was  occupied  on  the  east  by 
Gaulish,  that  is,  Celtic,  tribes,  of  which 
"the  Lingones  and  Insubres  constituted 
the  chief.  On  the  west,  as  we  have  al- 
ready seen,  were  the  Etruscans,  who 
were  clearly  a  foreign  race,  differing 
radically  in  language  and  development 
from  the  other  Italic  peoples. 


The  greatest  group  of  primitive  tribes 
belonged  to  Central  Italy  and  were  nearly 
allied    in   ethnic    descent. 

Distribution  of 

Of     these     peoples     there  theumbro-sa- 

c  1  •    i  •       i       i      1  bellian  tribes. 

were  nve  distinct  stocks, 
namely,  the  Umbrians,  the  .Sabines,  the 
Latins,  the  Volscians,  and  the  Sabellians, 
commonly  called  Oscans,  with  their  two 
branches  of  Samnitcs  and  Campanians. 
This  scheme  covers  in  general  the  popu- 
lations which  were  distributed  in  the 
country  stretching  across  from  the  Cen- 
tral Adriatic  to  the  western  shores  of 
Italy. 

The  first  of  these  nations,  called  Um- 
brians, had  their  original  seats  on  the 
Adriatic,  between  the  Rubicon  and  the 
^^sis.  The  western  boundaiy  was  the 
Apennine  range  and  the  Tiber.  It  is 
likely  that  in  early  times  their  territories 
were  still  more  extensive.  But  before 
the  rise  of  the  Roman  gens  the  Umbri- 
ans had  already  declined,  and  were  easily 
subordinated  by  the^  dominant  people. 
The  territory  of  the  Sabines  lay  close  to 
Latium,  and  they  and  the  Latins  had  in- 
timate relations  from  the  earliest  times. 
The  Sabine  district  was  rugged  in  phj-si- 
cal  features  and  inclement  in  climate, 
and  the  opportunities  of  development 
were  much  less  favorable  than  those  of 
the  people  on  the  west. 

The  origin  of  the  Latins  is  involved  in 
inextricable  myths.  Poets  and  fable- 
makers  of   republican  and 

.    ,    _  ,    ,  T    Myth  and  tradl. 

imperial  Rome  elaborated  tionoftheprim- 
and  inflected  the  legendary  ^  "^  ^  '""" 
lore  which  they  had  received  from  antiq- 
uity until  it  resembled  the  Greek  fables 
in  complexit}^  and  contradiction.  One 
myth  assigned  to  the  Latins  a  Pelasgic 
origin,  in  common  with  the  Pelopon- 
nesian  Greeks  and  the  Etruscans.  More 
famous  was  the  tradition  of  a  descent 
from  the  heroic  families  of  Troy.  A 
more  obscure  legend  assigned  the  moun- 


I  AND  OF  TIIK  ANCIENT  LIGI'KIANS      Massa,  NHAk  Carkar*  — I'rawii  h\  I    H"llf  viovt 
I 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.     495 


tainous  parts  of  Central  Italy  as  the  native 
seat  from  which  the  founders  of  Latium 
had  descended  into  the  low  countries  of 
the  west.  There  was  an  attempt  in  all 
this  to  bring  in,  after  the  Greek  fashion, 
the  agency  of  the  gods,  and  to  make  it 
appear  that  the  Latins  were  of  divine 
origin  and  fatherhood.  It  is  sufficient 
to  recognize  the  kinship  of  these  peoples 
with  the  other  races  associated  with 
them  in  historical  development  in  Cen- 
tral Italy. 

The  Volscians  were  prominent  among 
the  prehistoric  peoples  of  the  peninsula. 
They  had  for  their  neighbors  the  Sabel- 
scantyknowi-  Hans,  or  Oscans.  Their 
ltS.s-X^°'-  li«^e  was  in  the  forbid- 
situation.  ding  mountain  district  with 

which  their  name  is  geographically  asso- 
ciated. At  the  beginning  of  authentic 
history  they  had  ceased  to  be  a  separate 
people,  and  the  remains  of  the  race  are 
scanty  and  imperfect.  It  may  be  said, 
however^  that  their  isolated  situation  in 
the  mountains  tended  to  preserve  their 
dialect  from  the  mutations  to  which  the 
languages  of  the  neighboring  tribes  were 
subjected. 

In  the  earliest  times  the  Oscans  pos- 
sessed the  largest  territory  in  Central 
Predominance  Italy.  Their  Country  ex- 
^heitaSan^''^'  tended  well  to  the  south, 
Ga-'ois.  and  this  wide  region  they 

continued  to  dominate  until  Rome  be- 
gan by  conquest  to  become  mistress  of 
Italy.  Of  the  various  Oscan  peoples, 
the  Samnites  were  the  most  powerful 
tribe,  though  the  Campanians,  Luca- 
nians,  and  Bruttians  were  all  impor- 
tant peoples  before  the  ascendency  of 
Rome. 

If  we  glance  to  Northern  Italy,  we 
find  three  peoples  of  different  ethnic  de- 
scent in  that  region.  The  Gauls  proper 
occupied  the  great  plains  in  the  valley  of 
the  Po  and  its  tributaries.     Their  coun- 


try extended  from  the  Alps  to  the  Apen- 
nines and  the  Adriatic.  It  was  com- 
monly conceded  that  their  immigration 
into  Italy  had  been  of  a  later  date  than 
that  which  must  be  assigned  for  the 
coming  of  the  central  nations.  The 
principal  divisions  of  the  Gaulish  race 
were  the  Insiibres  and  the  Senomani 
on  the  north  of  the  Po,  and  the  Boiiand 
the  Lingones  on  the  south  of  that  river. 
The  second  general  division  of  the 
peoples  of  Upper  Italy  were  the  Veneti, 
whose  country  covered  the 

Place  and  deri- 
whole  head  of  the  Adriatic  vationof  the 

from  Istria  on  the  east 
to  the  valley  of  the  Po  in  the  west.  Cor- 
responding with  what  is  now  the  south- 
ern part  of  Piedmont  lay  the  territory 
of  the  Ligurians,  of  whose  origin  not 
much  is  known.  They  came  into  the 
country,  however,  before  the  Gauls, 
and  were  doubtless  allied  in  their 
race  descent  with  the  peoples  of  Cen- 
tral Italy.  Such  in  general  was  the 
tribal  distribution  of  those  primitive  races 
which  in  process  of  time  w-ere  consoli- 
dated under  the  leadership  of  the  Latins, 
and  ultimately  forged  into  the  most  pow- 
erful nationality  of  the  ancient  world. 

It  appears  tolerably  conclusive  that  the 
Grasco-Italic  migration  reached  its  limit 
with  the  Alps  on  the  north  ,  ,  , 

.  '■  Limits  of  the 

and  LigTiria  on  the  west.  Graeco-itaiio 
Other  Arj-an  tribes  in  ™'STations. 
course  of  time  found  their  way  through 
the  Alpine  passes,  and  penetrated  the 
civilizations  established  by  their  kins- 
men in  the  south  of  Europe.  But  the 
Italic  race  proper  was  stayed  with  Italy. 
We  therefore  return  to  the  East  and 
again  take  our  stand  in  the  region  of  the 
transcaucasus.  Here,  on  the  northern 
slopes  of  the  Armenian  mountains,  we 
find  the  Aryan  dispersion  pressing  bold- 
ly to  the  north. 

In  the  country  between  the  Caspian 


496 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


and  the  eastern  shore  of  the  Black  sea 
at  least  two  ethnic  departures  were  made 
from  the  main  branch  of  migration .  The 
Origin  and  hrst  of  these  was  to  the  right 

NoTt'h  Aryan  ^f  the  hne  of  progrcss,  and 
distribution.  contributed  the  Ossetes  and 
perhaps  one  or  two  other  stocks  of  Indo- 
Europeans  on  the  western  borders  of  the 
Caspian.  The  other  division  seems  to 
have  been  maritime  in  its  plan,  to  have 
entered  the  Black  sea,  and  to  have  car- 
ried itself  in  the  direction  of  the  Bos- 
phorus.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  the 
ancient  Phrygians,  especially  that  part  of 
the  race  inhabiting  the  Black  sea  coast, 
were  contributed  by  this  deflected  move- 
ment out  of  Upper  Armenia. 

By  the  course  of  the  line  we  are  now 
pursuing  we  are  unexpectedly  brought 
into  proximity  with  that  country  in  Asia 
Ethnic  move-  Minor  which  received  the 
Sie"certs'^^''^  final  migratory  impulse  of 
reached  Gaiatia.  the  Celtic  race.  Though  we 
have  not  yet  reached  the  point  in  ethnic 
dispersion  from  which  that  race  took  its 
departure  from  the  main  northwestern 
stem  of  Aryan  progression,  we  may  well 
anticipate  sufficiently  to  account  for  the 
presence  in  Asia  Minor,  on  the  southern 
borders  of  Bithynia  and  Paphlygonia,  of 
a  country  peopled  by  Celts,  This  is  the 
province  of  Gaiatia.  The  population  of 
this  country  was  contributed  by  the  bend- 
ing back  of  the  Celtic  race  from  its  west- 
ern limits  of  migration  in  the  remote 
parts  of  Europe.  The  movement  in 
question  presents  one  of  the  strangest 
aspects  of  race  progress.  It  is  that  of 
an  ethnic  line  carried  backward  from  the 
lower  parts  of  Spain,  in  the  old  country  of 
the  Iberians,  around  the  northern  coasts 
of  the  Mediterranean,  across  Upi^er  Italy, 
and  down  through  the  valley  of  the  Dan- 
ube to  the  Bosphorus.  'i'lie  latter  part 
of  this  movement  took  place  in  tlie  his- 
torical era.     In  the  third  century  B.  C. 


the  Gallic  people  crossed  over  into  Asia 
Minor  and  conquered  the  province  to 
which  they  gave  their  own  name.  This 
invading  migration  was  carried  forward 
by  three  principal  tribes  and  twelve 
tetrarchies,  each  directed  by  a  chief, 
after  the  Celtic  manner  of  warfare.  It 
is  instructive  to  reflect,  while  we  here 
have  oiir  stand  on  the  highlands  of 
Phrygia  or  Pontus,  that  we  are  able  to 
observe,  as  with  a  field  glass,  the  north- 
ward movement  of  the  old  Aryan  stock 
on  the  eastern  borders  of  the  Black  sea, 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  we  can  look 
down  into  Gaiatia,  which  was  the  ter--- 
minus,  after  perhaps  two  thousand 
years,  of  one  branch  of  the  great  migra- 
tion. 

If  then,  for  a  moment,  we  anticipate 
the  departure  of  the  Celts  from  the  main 
Aryan  stem,  which  we  are  now  tracing,  to 
the  north,  we  shall  find  the  point  of  depar- 
same  to  have  occurred  about  'cTRic'ilplrsion 
the  valley  of  the  Upper  i"  Europe. 
Dnieper.  From  this  point  the  migra- 
tory impulse  bore  off  almost  due  west, 
across  the  larger  part  of  Europe.  It 
traversed  Germanv,  and  crossed  the 
Rhine  in  general  conformity  with  the- 
coast  line  of  the  Baltic.  It  is  probable 
that  by  this  first  movement  to  the  west 
no  races  were  deposited  in  anything  like 
permanence  until  tlie  stream  was  dis- 
persed in  Gaul.  •  If  we  seek  for  time  rela- 
tions in  this  gi'cat  movement  we  are  at 
fault,  but  the  period  of  the  Celtic  migra- 
tion could  hardly  have  been  less  than 
two  thousand  years  B.  C. 

It  would  appear  from  the  invasion  of 
Gaul  and  Britain  by  the  Romans,  in  the- 
first  century  B.  C,  that  the  complete  devei- 
Celtic  race  had  already  re'tuGauitd 
been  long  established  in  Britain, 
those  regions,  and  that  it  had  matured 
its  institutional  forms  witliout  disturb- 
ance.    This   is   especially   true    of   the- 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— WEST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.     4!t7 


■western  parts  of  Gavil  and  of  Britain, 
where  the  completeness  of  the  druidical 
ceremonial  and  perfect  condition  of 
tribal  government  indicated  a  long  oc- 
cupation of  the  country.  Ethnographers 
have  not  attemj)tcd  to  decide  with  cer- 
tainty the  priority _ 

of  the  respective  rf- 
movements  by 
which  the  British 
Isles  received  their  , 
primitive  Celtic 
population  and 
Central  Italy 
p  a  s  &  e  d  under 
the  dominion  of 
Grajco  -  Italic  im- 
migrants. 

In  the  begin- 
nings of  authentic 
history  the  Celts 
had  already  trav- 
ersed Northern 
Europe,  and  had 
left  traces  of  their 
progress  in  the 
east  and  actual 
tribes  in  the  west. 
It  was  from  this 
source  that  the 
Gauls  (Celtae), 
whom  C?esar  de- 
clares to  have  been 
divided  into  three 
races  of  Galli, 
Aquitani,  and 
Belgfe,  were  dis- 
tributed.    In  all  of 

Europe  Avest  of  the  Rhine  the  Celtic 
Wide  distribu-  race  became  predominant, 
almost  to  the  exclusion  of 
other  people.  If  we  ex- 
cept the  Basques  and  Iberians,  it  may 
be  said  that  the  whole  country  between 
the  Rhine  and  the  Atlantic  was  Celtic 
as  to  its  primitive  population. 


In  the  preceding  book  we  have  already 
pointed   out   the    fact   that    prehistoric 

races  occupied  this   I>art    of    The  Celtic  races 

Europe  before  the   Aryan  r.^^ij^^^r' 
migrat-ion.     What  the  con-  barbarians, 
dition  of  the  aborigines  was  at  the  time 


tionof  the  Celts 
throughout  the 
West. 


THE   CELTIC   VANGUARD,    OF   THE   AGE   OF    KROXZE. 
Drawn  by  Eniile  liayard. 


of  the  incoming  of  the  Celts  we  are  left  to 
determine  by  conjecture.  "We  have  seen 
the  extreme  barbarity  which  character- 
ized the  aboriginal  life  of  the  cave 
dwellers  and  other  savages  to  whom 
Drimeval  Europe  seems  to  have  belonged. 
Upon  these  rude  races  the  Celtic  tribes 
were  superimposed,  and  the  foundations 


498 


GREAT  RACES    OF  .UAXKLYD. 


were  laid  of  that  condition  which  we 
perceive  when  the  expanding  power  of 
Rome  brought  her  legions  into  Gaulish 
territoiy. 

As  the  Celtic  race  continued  its  way  to 
the  south,  several  streams  of  migration 
put  off  laterally  to  the  coast.  The  most 
Ramifications  of  important  of  these  crossed 
inth^BritSr'^  the  Channel  into  Britain, 
Isles.  where  it  again  divided,  one 

branch  being  carried  over  into  Ireland, 
and  the  other  penetrating  the  Highlands 
of  .Scotland.  An  examination  of  the 
Celtic  languages  has  enabled  the  modern 
ethnographer    to  determine  with  toler- 


OI.DEST   CELTIC  TYPES. 
From  the  Gaulish  bas-reliefs  found  at  Entremonl,  near  Aix. 

able  certaint)'  the  original  distribution 
of  the  race  in  the  British  islands.  There 
were  two  general  Celtic  stocks.  The 
first  of  these  was  the  Gadhelic,  or  Gaelic, 
branch,  which  was  divided  into  three 
departures :  the  Irish  stem  proper,  called 
the  Erse,  the  Scottish  Gael,  and  the 
Manx.  These  linguistic  divisions  point 
unmistakably  to  the  tribal  separation  of 
the  Gael  of  the  Highlands,  the  Irish  folk, 
and  the  inhabitants  of  the  Isle  of  Man. 
The  second  stem  presents  the  British 
division  proper  of  Celtic.  This  also 
parted  into  three:  the  fir.st  of  which  was 
the  Kymrieg,  .softened  into  Cymric, 
meaning    the    original    speech   of    the 


Welsh ;  the  second  was  the  Cornish ; 
and  the  third  the  Armorican,  being  the 
language  of  Bretagne. 

We  thus  note  the  dispersion  of  the 
Celts  in  our  ancestral  islands,  and  dis- 
cover the  parts  of  the  COUn-  Bending  back  of 
try  appropriated  by  the  "^^^T 
several  tribes.  Meanwhile,  beginning, 
far  down  in  Spain  the  main  continental 
stream  of  Celtic  migration  was  bent 
backwards,  as  we  have  seen  above, 
through  the  greater  part  of  Southern 
Europe,  making  its  way  finally  to  the 
valley  of  the  Danube  and  thence  to  the 
Bosphorus.  From  this  point  migration 
and  warfare  carried  the  race,  as  has  been 
said,  into  Galatia,  thus  bringing  it  in 
its  final  distribution  to  a  point  so  near  to 
the  original  Aryan  movement  east  of  the 
Black  sea  that  the  old  departure  of  the 
race  to  the  northwest  and  its  last  distribu- 
tion in  Galatia  after  thousands  of  years  of 
wandering  might  almost  be  seen  with  a 
field  glass  in  the  hands  of  the  observer 
from  the  highlands  of  Eastern  Pontus ! 

In  resuming  the  consideration  of  the 
movement  of  the  great  northwestern 
branch  of  the  Aryan  race.   Question  of  the 

•'  race  connection 

making  its  way  between  of  Teutons  and 
the  Black  sea  and  the  Cas-  ered. 
pian,  from  the  transcaucasus  toward 
the  Don,  we  are  confronted  by  another 
of  the  disputed  (questions  in  ethnogra- 
phy. This  relates  to  the  independent 
or  dependent  origin  of  the  Slavic  peo- 
ples in  their  relations  with  the  great 
Teutonic  family.  Were  the  Slavs  and 
Germans  involved  originally  in  a  com- 
mon movement  out  of  Asia?  Were 
they  still  a  common  people  in  their 
progress  from  their  Asiatic  origin  to 
their  European  dominions?  If  so, 
where  and  when  did  tlicy  ])art  com- 
pany in  linguistic  and  institulional  de- 
velopment ?  Which  is  the  older  of  the 
two  races  ?     Which,  if  either,  is  derived 


1)1  S  TKIB  UTION  OF  rilE  RA  CF.S.  —  ( /  WiS  T  A  R  YA  N  M/GRA  TIONS.     499 


from  the  other  ?  Was  the  migration 
common  to  both,  or  Avere  there  iiuo  vii- 
s;rations,  one  Slavonic  and  the  other 
Teutonic  ?  These  problems  have  been 
variously  solved  by  different  ethnogra- 
phers, and  the  whole  ground  has  been 
hotly  contested  since  the  question  of 
race  distribution  assumed  its  pi'esent 
scientific  aspect. 

On   the   whole,  it   appears    that    the 
movement  was  common   which  carried 

Branches  and         thcSC       tWO     raceS      OUt     of 

?^uS.°o"c'  Asia  into  Europe.  It  may 
stem.  Tje  safely  alleged  that  the 

Teutonic  and  Slavonic  peoples  held  to- 
gether on  their  way  to  the  north  and  far 
into  the  heart  of  Great  Russia.  It  would 
be  proper  to  call  the  whole  line  of  prog- 
ress from  the  Caucasus  to  the  north,  well 
lip  to  the  northern  borders  of  the  Russian 
empire,  thence  westward  and  southward 
to  the  borders  of  Poland,  the  Slavo- 
Teutonic  stem.  It  certainly  carried  the 
volume  of  both  races,  both  languages, 
both  varieties  of  institutional  forms. 
Above  the  sea  of  Azof,  on  the  left  as 
the  migratory  progress  continued,  a 
branch  was  thrown  off  into  Sarmatia, 
from  which  that  division  of  the  modern 
Slavs,  called  Little  Russians,  have 
sprung.  But  the  main  line  continued 
northward  in  the  direction  of  the  sub- 
sequent site  of  Moscow,  and  afterwards 
toward  the  gulf  of  Riga,  on  the  Baltic. 
It  was,  however,  to  the  south  of  the 
gulf  of  Finland,  and  perhaps  nearly 
midway  between  that  water  and  the 
northern  bend  of  -the  Black  sea  that  the 
final  separation  took  place  between  the 
Germanic  and  the  Slavonic  races.  In 
the  meantime,  a  branch  had  been  thrown 
off  northward  toward  that  collection  of 
inland  waters  extending  from  the  White 
sea  to  lake  Ladoga,  and  another  divi- 
sion to  the  west,  into  the  country  of  the 
Letts. 


If,  then,  we  take  our  stand  on  the 
head-waters  of  the  Dnieper,  we  .shall 
not  be  far  from  the  ethnic  division  on 
which  was  ba.sed  the  subse-  Point  of  division 
qucnt     separation     of    the  oft^e  two  races; 

1  ^  the  Kussian 

Slavonic  and  Teutonic  peo-  family. 
pies.  The  two  stocks  were  both  char- 
acterized for  extreme  fecundity  and 
power  of  development.  There  are  at 
the  present  time  within  the  limits  of 
European  Russia  and  Poland  about  sev- 
enty-five million  of  people  of  Aryan 
descent.  These  may  be  divided  into 
Russians  proper,  Poles,  Bulgarians, 
Czechs,  and  Serbs,  all  of  which  are 
Slavonic  in  their  ethnic  origin. 

The  Russians  are  subdivided  into 
Great  Russians,  Little  Russians,  and 
White  Russians.  The  Letto-Lithua- 
nian  peoples  are  divided  into  Lithua- 
nians proper,  Zhmuds,  and  Letts,  with  a 
total  of  over  three  million.  This  is  the 
summary  of  populations  which  have 
sprung  in  modern  times  from  the  sin- 
gle ethnic  stem  called  Letto-Slavonic. 
The  Great  Russians  themselves  number 
forty-two  million,  and  the  Little  Rus- 
sians more  than  seventeen  million. 
Besides  the  above  peoples,  the  Graeco- 
Roman  population  in  Russia  numbers 
considerably  over  a  million,  while  the 
Germans,  in  admixture  with  the  Arme- 
nians, Georgians,  and  Tsigans  are  repre- 
sented by  considerable  communities. 

Geographically,   the    Great    Russians 
are  grouped  in  the  states  and  provinces 
around  ^Moscow,  extending  Distribution  of 
northwardtoNovgorodand  ^J^^S^f^i*; 

Vologda,         southward        to   Russians. 

Kiev,  eastward  to  Penza  and  Vyatka, 
westward  to  the  Baltic  provinces  and 
the  borders  of  Poland.  The  Little  Rus- 
sians are  distributed  chiefly  in  Galicia 
and  Bukovina.  In  general,  they  belong 
to  the  southern  parts  of  Russia,  next  to 
the  Caucasus.     The  White  Russians  are 


500 


GREAT  RACES   OF  MANKIND. 


distributed  throughout  the  western  gov- 
ernments of  the  empire.  The  Bulgari- 
ans inhabit  Bulgaria  Proper,  Eastern 
Roumelia,  and  Roumania,  and  are  scat- 
tered into  Austria,  Russia,  and  Mace- 
donia. The  other  ethnic  divisions  are 
dispersed  into  the  countries  to  which 
they  have  given  their  respective  names 
— Sfervia,  Lithuania,  Croatia,  etc. 

Second  only  in  importance  as  to  num- 
bers and  first  in  importance  in  civiliz- 
Dispersion  of       ing  energy  are  the  Teutonic 

thretbranches       ^'^CeS  which  isSUed   in  COm- 

of  the  race.  mon  with  the  peoples  de- 

scribed above  from  the  Slavo-Germanic 
stem.  A  glance  at  the  map  will  show 
that  Europe  is  divided  from  southeast  to 
northwest  by  the  two  great  rivers  Dan- 
ube and  Rhine,  whose  waters  issue  from 
the  same  upland  region,  in  the  central 
part  of  the  continent.  It  was  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Rhine,  extending 
down  to  the  Baltic  from  the  great  cen- 
tral region,  that  the  Germanic  nations 
were  first  distributed.  As  the  left  bank 
of  that  river  and  hitherward  to  the  west- 
ern parts  of  Europe  belonged  roughly 
to  the  Celtic  race,  so  the  right  bank  east- 
ward to  the  Vistula  was  Germania. 

Into  this  great  region  Avas  extended 
and  dispersed  the  Teutonic  .stream  of 
immigration.  Roughly  speaking,  the 
whole  Teutonic  stock  was  parted  into 
three  divisions,  which  correspond  rough- 
ly with  the  modern  linguistic  distinc- 
tions of  High  German,  Low  German,  and 
Scandinavian.  In  prehistoric  times, 
however,  one  of  the  first  distinct  de- 
partures of  the  primitive  stock  was  that 
which  carried  down  the  great  race  of  the 
Goths  into  the  valley  of  the  Danube. 
They  issued  from  the  southern  portion 
of  the  Baltic  region,  and  appeared  on 
the  scene  of  their  .sub.sequcnt  activities 
during  the  fourth  century  B.  C. 

Tlie  family  known  as  (ic^thic  has  been 


somewhat  unscientifically  divided  into 
the  Vandals,  the  Heruli,  the  Rugii,  the 
Gepidse,     the    Alani,    the 

.  Analysis  and 

buevi,  the  Longobards,  the  distribution  of 

T,  1  ■  J  ii        tlie  Goths. 

Burgundians,  and  the 
Franks.  On  their  arrival  on  the  Lower 
Danube  the  Gothic  race  began  to  di- 
vide into  the  two  major  families  of  Os- 
trogoths and  Visigoths,  meaning  the 
Eastern  and  Western  Goths.  The  for- 
mer had  a  habitation  originally  in  South- 
ern Russia,  between  the  Dniester  and  the 
Don,  while  the  latter  held  their  terri- 
tories from  the  Lower  Danube  to  the 
Carpathian  mountains.  In  course  of 
time  the  Goths  were  pressed  on  their 
eastern  frontiers  by  various  invasions, 
until  they  were  aggregated  and  heaped 
up  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube, 
whence  they  ultimately  burst  into  the 
Roman  empire.  After  this  event,  as  is 
well  kn(jwn,  the  Ostrogoths  found  an  ul- 
timate lodgment  in  Italy,  Avhile  the  Vis- 
igoths continued  their  progress  into  the 
Spanish  peninsula  and  became  a  sub- 
stratum of  population  in  the  modern 
ethnic  development  of  that  peninsula. 

The  Franks  apjDcarcd  as  an  aggrega- 
tion of  Teutonic  tribes  on  the  Lower 
Rhine  as  early  as  the  middle  of  the  third 

century  B.  C.       At  the  first   Franlrs  people 

they  were  confined  to  the  JiV';"^!;^";:^^-^ 
right  bank  of  the  river,  distribution, 
but  in  course  of  time  passed  over  and 
began  their  settlements  in  the  northern 
part  of  Gaul.  They  were  ultimately 
divided  into  two  families,  known  as  the 
Salian  Franks  and  the  Ripuarians.  It 
was  the  former  division  of  the  race  that 
was  thrown  by  impact  on  Gaul,  and  that 
was  established  within  the  limits  of  that 
country  as  a  barbarian  empire  under 
Clovis  and  his  successors.  The  Ripua- 
rians spread  southward  and  occupied  first 
the  right  and  afterwards  the  left  bank  of 
the   Rhine,   whence  they   carried   their 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  RACES.— IVJiST  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.     501 


incursions  on  the  west  to  the  Meuse  and 
on  the  cast  to  the  Main.  It  was  from  the 
Ripuai'iau  Franks  that  tlic  Teutonic 
state  called  Franconia  took  its  name. 
The  Salians  constituted  one  of  the  ethnic 
elements  in  the 
formation  of  the 
French  people. 

It  will  prove  of 
interest  to  note 
only  the  ultimate 
distribution  of  the 
other  branches  of 
the  Teutonic  stock. 
The  Vandals  were 
essentially  of  this 
race,  but  had  taken 
into  their  constitu- 
tion Slavonic  and 
Celtic  elements. 
They  belonged  to 
the  general  divi- 
sion of  Goths.  One 
of  their  oldest  seats 
was  in  the  Riesen- 
Gebirge.  After- 
wards they  occu- 
pied Pannonia  and 
Docia.  In  the  fifth 
century  of  our  era 
j:hey  played  an  im- 
portant part  in  the 
overthrow  of  the 
Roman  empire,  in 
the  Spanish  penin- 
sula they  founded 
the  state  of  Anda- 
lusia. Under  Gen- 
seric  they  crossed 
into  Africa,  and 
there  developed 
their  greatest  strength  and  nationality. 

The  Heruli  were  the  earliest  of  the 
German  races  to  make  their  way  into 
Italy.  There  they  established  themselves 
under   their  great  leader  Odoacer,   and 


the  llerulian  kingdom  was  the  first  bar- 
barian empire  created  within  the  limits 
of  the  home  government  of  Rome.  The 
Gepidaj  were  likewise  of  Gothic  extrac- 
tion.    Historically,  they  are  first  known 


THE  PRANKISH  VANGUARD. 
Drawn  by  Emile  Bayard. 

to  US  in  the  third  century  B.  C.,  in  their 
territories  on  the  Baltic.  The}-  also 
came  into  Pannonia,  and  were  interposed 
for  a  while  between  the  Ostrogothic  and 
Visigothic  divisions  of  the  race.     They 


502 


GREAT  RACES   OF  J/AA'KLVD. 


were  joined  to  the  armies  of  Attila,  and 

were  subsequently  successful  in  gaining 

a  province  for  themselves, 

Movements  of  . 

theHeruUaud  ou  the  Lower  Theiss  and 
epi  ae.  Danube.  Here  they  were 
finally  ovenam  by  the  Longobards  and 
the  Avars,  with  whom  the  remnants  of 
the  race  were  amalgamated. 

One  of  the  most  powerful  of  the  Ger- 
man   migratory    tribes    was    the    Siievi. 
Their  territories  lay  between  the  Rhine 
and  the  We.ser.      In  their 

Progress  of  the 

Suevi;  theLon-    progress  and  development 

gobards  iu  Italy.    .,  j  ii  i 

they  spread  southward  as 
far  as  the  Upper  Danube.  On  the  north 
they  reached  the  coasts  of  the  Baltic.  It 
was  with  the  Suevians  that  Ctesar  had 
one  of  his  hardest  contests  in  his 
struggle  for  dominion  north  of  the  Alps. 
The  Longobards,  commonly  called  Lom- 
bards, were  nearly  related  to  the  Suevic 
branch  of  the  German  race.  From  their 
seats  in  the  valley  of  the  Elbe  they 
made  their  way  into  Ital}',  within  the 
historical  period,  overthrew  the  Heru- 
lian  monarchy,  and  established  one  of 
their  own  on  the  ruins  of  the  empire. 
In  later  times  they  contributed  their 
name  to  the  modern  state  of  Lombardy 
in  Italy,  and  it  is  likely  that  their  ethnic 
influence  entered  more  largely  into  the 
formation  of  the  northern  Italian  race 
than  did  the  qualities  of  any  other  bar- 
barian people. 

The  Burgundians  were  a  branch  of  the 
Gothic  family,  and  first  established 
Ethnic  place  and  them.selves  in  Europe,  in 
rheBurgun:"'  the  country  between  the 
dians.  Oder  and  the  Vistula.    The 

Gepidte  drove  them  from  their  seats,  and 
they  .sought  refuge  in  the  territory  lying 
between  the  Main  and  Neckar.  Here 
they  were  combined  in  common  enter- 
prises with  the  Suevi  and  Alani  and  the 
Vandals  in  their  wars  with  the  remain- 
ing powers  of  Rome.     Afterwards  they 


struggled  with  the  Franks,  by  whom 
they  were  restricted  to  the  province 
bearing  their  name.  Such,  in  brief,  was 
the  European  distribution  of  the  prin- 
cipal barbarian  nations  of  the  Gothic 
stock. 

Meanwhile,   another   division  of    the 
Teutonic  race  had  made  its  Avay  along 
the    shores  of   the    Baltic,  outspread  of 
and  in  Jutland,  Friesland,  ^J^^.i^Jdthe- 
Angleland,  and  in  Hollow-  Norse, 
land    had    posses.sed   themselves  of  the 
country  and  begun  the  formation  of  in- 
stitutions.    This    is   the    so-called    Low 
Germanic  branch   of  the  Aryan  family. 
The  tribal  ramification  in  these  lowlands 
Avas  extraordinary.     It  was  from  this  re- 
gion that   the  Angles  and  Saxons  and 
Jutes  took  their  rise,  and,  in  the  fifth 
century,   carried    their  battle-axes    and 
spears  into  the  forests  of  Britain. 

From  the  southern  coast  line  of  the 
North  sea  the  race  next  made  its  way 
into  Scandinavia.  Two  branches  of  mi- 
gration sprang  from  this  region,  one 
penetrating  the  great  poninsula  of  Nor- 
waj'  and  Sweden,  and  the  other  making 
its  way  by  water  to  Iceland.  It  was  in 
the  latter  island  that  the  Norse,  or  Scan- 
dinavian, race  presented,  and  does  until 
the  present  exhibit,  the  purest  aspect  of 
Scandinavian  life  and  manners.  There 
have  always  been  such  intimate  race  re- 
lations between  the  southern  and  north- 
ern shores  of  the  Baltic  that  the  Low 
Germans  inhabiting  the  two  countries 
have  intermingled  almost  to  the  extinc- 
tion of  ethnic  differences.  But  in  Ice- 
land the  old  Norse,  or  Scandinavian, 
stock  has  been  allowed  to  develop  accord- 
ing to  its  own  laws  into  an  independent 
race  character. 

Such,  then,  was  the  distribution  of  the 
great  Teutonic  and  .Slavonic  races  in  the 
northern  parts  of  ICuropc.  It  will  be  of 
interest  to  note  i/te  extent  of  the  complete 


DISTRlllUTION  OF  THE  KALhS.-WlLSr  ARYAN  MIGRATIONS.     503 


dispersion  of  the  Aryan   family  of  men. 

On  the  east  the  Indie  brancli  of  the  race 

readied    tlie    meridian    of 

Extent  of  the 

dispersion  of  the  ninety  degrees  east  from 
lyan  aim  y.  Greenwieli.  On  the  west 
the  extreme  limit  of  the  primary  Indo- 
European  development  was  in  Iceland 
and  Ireland,  under  the  meridian  of  ten 


tively.  In  the  latter  country  the  race  was 
dispersed  as  far  south  as  Beluehistan, 
and  in  the  former  to  the  bay  of  Bengal, 
in  latitude  twenty  degrees  north.  But 
turning  to  the  westward  branches  of  the 
Indo-Europeans,  we  find  them  invaria- 
bly bending  to  the  north.  Perhaps  the 
only  exception    to  this  general  law  was 


NORTHERN  LnnX  OF  THE  ARYAN  DISPERSION.— View  in  Upper  Norway.- Dr.nm  by  Myrbach,  from  a  photograph. 


degrees  west,  making  a  complete  diver- 
gence east  and  west  of  one  hundred  de- 
grees of  longitude. 

It  was  a  peculiarity  of  the  Aryan  race 
General  and  ex-  never  to  be  deflected  to  the 
Zuroftr^"  south:  that  is,  in  its  west- 
Aryans.  ward  movements.    The  In- 

dican  and  Iranian  branches  of  the  family 
dropped  into  India  and   Persia  respec- 


in  the  case  of  the  Celts,  who,  from  their 
somewhat  northern  range  in  Germany, 
turned  to  the  southwest  across  the  Rhine 
into  Gaul,  and  thence  continued  their 
course  in  the  same  direction  as  far  as  the 
country  of  the  Basques  and  Iberians  in 
Spain. 

The  northernmost  limit  of  the  whole 
movement  was  reached  in  the  upper  parts 


604 


GREAT  RACES   OE  JLIXKLYD. 


of  Norway  and  Sweden,  about  the  parallel 
of  seventy  degrees  north.     The  migra- 
tion   thus,   in  its  entirety, 
STtentand 
ooundaries  of       presents  a  band  very  nearly 

the  Aryan  belt.       coincident    with    the    UOrth 

temperate  zone.  The  belt  is  forty-five 
degrees  in  width,  reaching  a  little  above 
and  extending  a  little  below  the  limits  of 
the  zone  referred  to.  The  next  conspicu- 
ous feature  of  this  great  distribution  is 
the  fact  that  it  is  essentially  European. 
The  exceptions  within  the  borders  of 
that  continent  of  peoples  derived  from 
any  other  than  Aryan  stock  are  so  few 
and  insignificant  as  to  be  neglected  with- 
out hurt  to  the  general  scheme.  Europe 
is  Aryan,  and  the  Western  Aryans  are 
Europeans. 

It  is,  of  course,  not  the  purpose  to 
extend  the  lines  of  race  movement  by 
Only  conscious  tracing  out  the  continental 
rcrstdlredin  Colonization  and  develop, 
migration.  meiit  of  the  two  Americas 

by  people  of  Indo-European  blood,  or  to 
note  the  world-wide  colonization  which 
has  been  effected  within  the  last  two  or 
three  centuries  by  people  of  the  same 
race.  These  secondary  movements,  if 
developed  in  this  connection,  would  con- 
fuse the  concept  of  the  original  or 
natural  distribution  of  mankind  in  the 
prehistoric  ages.  There  is  a  sense  in 
which  men  have  moved  from  place  to 
place  on  the  surface  of  the  earth  nncon- 
sciously.  That  is,  the  movement  has 
been  accomplished  while  the  race  was 
still  in  the  uncon.sciousness  of  childhood. 
There  is  another  sense  in  which  civiliza- 
tion lias  consciously  carried  forward  the 
work  of  peopling  the  earth.  All  the 
latter  movements  are  of  record  in  the  open 
annals  uf  authentic  history,  and  with 
such  development  and  expansion  the 
ethnographer  has  not  mucli  to  do.  His 
work  is  primarily  with  those  prehistoric 
movements   in   whitli    the  races  of  men 


were  distributed,  under  the  influence  of 
instinct  and  environment,  to  their 
destination  in  different  quarters  of  the 
earth. 

At  this  point,  then,  we  touch  the 
limit  of  the  primeval  excursions  and 
settlements  of  the  Ruddy  races  of  man- 
kind.     To    these    races   we   General viewof 

have  given  the  general  eth-  ^^  ^y ""  °' 
nic  name  of  Noachites,  but  ^^.ces. 
have  chosen  to  define  them  more  scien- 
tifically by  the  term  Ruddy,  as  indica- 
tive of  their  color.  We  have  now  traced 
out  the  dispersion  of  the  three  families 
to  which  ethnography  has  assigned  the 
popular  and  traditional  names  of  Ham- 
ites,  Semites,  and  Japhethites.  We 
have  seen  the  first  dropping  southward 
into  a  form  of  geographical  development 
very  similar  to  that  which  the  ■sjapheth- 
ites,  or  Aryans,  have  exhibited  in  the 
north.  The  whole  scheme  of  migratory 
dispersion  resembles  the  two  sides  of  a 
leaf,  having  its  stem  between  the  Cas- 
pian and  the  Persian  gulf,  its  point  in 
the  Atlantic  west  of  the  Pillars  of 
Hercules,  its  left-hand  side  in  Arabia 
and  Africa,  and  its  right  division  in 
Europe.  The  central  lines  of  this  leaf 
correspond  in  general  with  the  move- 
ments of  the  Semitic  races  to  the  west. 
The  right-hand  lines  are  those  of  the 
Aryans,  and  the  left-hand  departures 
those  of  the  Hamites. 

The  limits  of  the  present  chapter  are 
reached  wlien  we  have  marked  out 
the  migratory  movements  by  which 
they  were  distributed  into  their  re- 
spective countries.  It  now  remains 
to  take  up  another  general  division  of 
mankind,  and  to  note  in  like  manner 
the  course  which  the  Brown  races  liave 
pursued  on  their  way  to  their  destina- 
tion in  the  great  arena  of  Asia,  in  the 
islands  of  the  Pacific,  and  ultimately  in 
tlic  two  Americas. 


«50iiT»cDM"i?i®'^y  °'  California 
LOS  ANGELES,  'cT^.l^^rsooslVsr''' 


DEC  0  5  2003 
SRLF 
2  WEEK  LOAI 


Series  !I4H2 


Ijn  WillTHERN 


BEGIOHAUieRARV  FACILITY 


D    000  819  591    9 


